C^t^c^t^-?^-^-"v^--^l 


TREASURE  ISLAND 


THE    BLACK   ARROW 


JUST    I1EFOKE    HIM    TOM    LAY    MOTIONLESS    UPON    THE    S  \VAUD. 


TREASURE    ISLAND 


THE    BLACK    ARROW 


BY 
ROBERT  LOUIS  STEVENSON 


NEW   YORK 

CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 

1910 


CONTENTS 

TREASURE    ISLAND 

PAGE 

PART  I— THE  OLD  BUCCANEER 1 

PART  II— THE  SEA  COOK .54 

PART  III— MY  SHORE  ADVENTURE 102 

PART  IV— THE  STOCKADE 197 

PART  V— MY  SEA  ADVENTURE 173 

PART  VI— CAPTAIN  SILVER  .  ....  225 


THE    BLACK    ARROW 

PROLOGUE     1 

BOOK  1— THE  Two  LADS 23 

BOOK  2— THE  MOAT  HOUSE 94 

BOOK  3— MY  LORD  FORHAM 142 

BOOK  4— THE  DISGUISE 192 

BOOK  5— CROOKBACK  255 


2234S20 


TREASURE    ISLAND 


Ka 

S.  L.  0., 

AN  AMERICAN  GENTLEMAN, 

IN  ACCORDANCE  WITH  WHOSE  CLASSIC  TASTK 

THE    FOLLOWING    NARRATIVE    HAS    BEEN    DESIGNED, 

IT  IS  NOW,  IN  RETURN  FOR  NUMEROUS  DELIGHTFUL  HOURS, 

AND  WITH  THE  KINDEST  WISHES 

JDtUfcateO 

BY  HIS  AFFECTIONATE  FRIEND, 

THE  AUTHOR 


TO  THE  HESITATING  PURCHASER 

If  sailor  tales  to  sailor  tunes, 

Storm  and  adventure,  heat  and  cold. 
If  schooners,  islands,  and  maroons 

And  Buccaneers  and  buried  Gold, 
And  all  the  old  romance,  retold 

Exactly  in  the  ancient  way, 
Can  please,  as  me  they  pleased  of  old. 

The  wiser  youngsters  of  to-day : 

—So  be  it,  and  fall  on !   If  not. 

If  studious  youth  no  longer  crave, 
His  ancient  appetites  forgot, 

Kingston,  or  Ballantyne  the  brave, 
Or  Cooper  of  the  wood  and  wave ; 

So  be  it,  also!   And  may  I 
And  all  my  pirates  share  the,  grave 

Where  these  and  their  creations  lief 


TREASURE    ISLAND 

part  I 

THE  OLD  BUCCANEER 
CHAPTER  I 

THE  OLD  SEA  DOG  AT  THE  "ADMIRAL  BENBOW" 

SQUIRE  TRELAWNEY,  Dr.  Livesey,  and  the  rest  of 
these  gentlemen  having  asked  me  to  write  down  the 
whole  particulars  about  Treasure  Island,  from  the  begin- 
ning to  the  end,  keeping  nothing  back  but  the  bearings 
of  the  island,  and  that  only  because  there  is  still  treas- 
ure not  yet  lifted,  I  take  up  my  pen  in  the  year  of  grace 
17 — ,  and  go  back  to  the  time  when  my  father  kept  the 
"Admiral  Benbow  "  inn,  and  the  brown  old  seaman,  with 
the  sabre  cut,  first  took  up  his  lodging  under  our  roof. 

I  remember  him  as  if  it  were  yesterday,  as  he  came 
plodding  to  the  inn  door,  his  sea  chest  following  behind 
him  in  a  hand-barrow ;  a  tall,  strong,  heavy,  nut-brown 
man ;  his  tarry  pigtail  falling  over  the  shoulders  of  his 
soiled  blue  coat ;  his  hands  ragged  and  scarred,  with 
black,  broken  nails  ;  and  the  sabre  cut  across  one  cheek, 


2  TREASURE   ISLAND 

a  dirty,  livid  white.  I  remember  him  looking  round 
the  cove  and  whistling  to  himself  as  he  did  so,  and  then 
breaking  out  in  that  old  sea-song  that  he  sang  so  often 
afterwards  : — 

"  Fifteen  men  on  the  dead  man's  chest — 
Yo-ho-ho,  and  a  bottle  of  rum  !  " 

in  the  high,  old  tottering  voice  that  seemed  to  have 
been  tuned  and  broken  at  the  capstan  bars.  Then  he 
rapped  on  the  door  with  a  bit  of  stick  like  a  handspike 
that  he  carried,  and  when  my  father  appeared,  called 
roughly  for  a  glass  of  rum.  This,  when  it  was  brought 
to  him.  he  drank  slowly,  like  a  connoisseur,  lingering 
on  the  taste,  and  still  looking  about  him  at  the  cliffs 
and  up  at  our  signboard. 

"  This  is  a  handy  cove/'  says  he,  at  length  ;  "  and  a 
pleasant  sittyated  grog-shop.  Much  company,  mate  ?  " 

My  father  told  him  no,  very  little  company,  the  more 
was  the  pity. 

"Well,  then,"  said  he,  "this  is  the  berth  for  me. 
Here  you,  matey,"  he  cried  to  the  man  who  trundled 
the  barrow  ;  "  bring  up  alongside  and  help  up  my  chest. 
I'll  stay  here  a  bit,"  he  continued.  "  Fm  a  plain  man  ; 
rum  and  bacon  and  eggs  is  what  I  want,  and  that  head 
up  there  for  to  watch  ships  off.  What  you  mought 
call  me  ?  You  mought  call  me  captain.  Oh,  I  see 
what  you're  at — there  ; "  and  he  threw  down  three  or 
four  gold  pieces  on  the  threshold.  "  You  can  tell  me 


THE  OLD  SEA  DOG  AT  THE   "ADMIRAL   BENBOW       3 

when  I've  worked  through  that/'  Bays  he,  looking  as 
fierce  as  a  commander. 

And,  indeed,  bad  as  his  clothes  were,  and  coarsely  as 
he  spoke,  he  had  none  of  the  appearance  of  a  man  who 
sailed  before  the  mast ;  but  seemed  like  a  mate  or 
skipper,  accustomed  to  be  obeyed  or  to  strike.  The 
man  who  came  with  the  barrow  told  us  the  mail  had  set 
him  down  the  morning  before  at  the  "  Royal  George  ;  " 
that  he  had  inquired  what  inns  there  were  along  the 
coast,  and  hearing  ours  well  spoken  of,  I  suppose,  and 
described  as  lonely,  had  chosen  it  from  the  others  for  his 
place  of  residence.  And  that  was  all  we  could  learn  of 
our  guest. 

He  was  a  very  silent  man  by  custom.  All  day  he 
hung  round  the  cove,  or  upon  the  cliffs,  with  a  brass 
telescope  ;  all  evening  he  sat  in  a  corner  of  the  parlour 
next  the  fire,  and  drank  rum  and  water  very  strong. 
Mostly  he  would  not  speak  when  spoken  to ;  only 
look  up  sudden  and  fierce,  and  blow  through  his  nose 
like  a  fog-horn  ;  and  we  and  the  people  who  came  about 
our  house  soon  learned  to  let  him  be.  Every  day,  when 
he  came  back  from  his  stroll,  he  would  ask  if  any  sea- 
faring men  had  gone  by  along  the  road  ?  At  first 
we  thought  it  was  the  want  of  company  of  his  own 
kind  that  made  him  ask  this  question  ;  but  at  last  we 
began  to  see  he  was  desirous  to  avoid  them.  When  a 
seaman  put  up  at  the  "  Admiral  Benbow  "  (as  now  and 
then  some  did,  making  by  the  coast  road  for  Bristol), 


4  TREASURE   ISLAND 

he  would  look  in  at  him  through  the  curtained  door 
before  he  entered  the  parlour ;  and  he  was  always  sure 
to  be  as  silent  as  a  mouse  when  any  such  was  present. 
For  me,  at  least,  there  was  no  secret  about  the  matter  ; 
for  I  was,  in  a  way,  a  sharer  in  his  alarms.  He  had 
taken  me  aside  one  day,  and  promised  me  a  silver  four- 
penny  on  the  first  of  every  month  if  I  would  only  keep 
my  "  weather-eye  open  for  a  seafaring  man  with  one 
leg,"  and  let  him  know  the  moment  he  appeared.  Often 
enough,  when  the  first  of  the  month  came  round,  and 
I  applied  to  him  for  my  wage,  he  would  only  blow 
through  his  nose  at  me,  and  stare  me  down  ;  but  before 
the  week  was  out  he  was  sure  to  think  better  of  it, 
bring  me  my  fourpenny  piece,  and  repeat  his  orders  to 
look  out  for  "the  seafaring  man  with  one  leg." 

How  that  personage  haunted  my  dreams,  I  need 
scarcely  tell  you.  On  stormy  nights,  when  the  wind 
shook  the  four  corners  of  the  house,  and  the  surf  roared 
along  the  cove  and  up  the  cliffs,  I  would  see  him  in 
a  thousand  forms,  and  with  a  thousand  diabolical  ex- 
pressions. Now  the  leg  would  be  cut  off  at  the  knee, 
now  at  the  hip  ;  now  he  was  a  monstrous  kind  of  a 
creature  who  had  never  had  but  the  one  leg,  and  that 
in  the  middle  of  his  body.  To  see  him  leap  and  run 
and  pursue  me  over  hedge  and  ditch  was  the  worst 
of  nightmares.  And  altogether  I  paid  pretty  dear  for 
my  monthly  fourpenny  piece,  in  the  shape  of  these 
abominable  fancies. 


THE   OLD  SEA   DOG   AT  THE   "ADMIRAL  BENBOW "    5 

But  though  I  was  so  terrified  by  the  idea  of  the  sea- 
faring man  with  one  leg,  I  was  far  less  afraid  of  the 
captain  himself  than  anybody  else  who  knew  him. 
There  were  nights  when  he  took  a  deal  more  rum  and 
water  than  his  head  would  carry ;  and  then  he  would 
sometimes  sit  and  sing  his  wicked,  old,  wild  sea-songs, 
minding  nobody ;  but  sometimes  he  would  call  for 
glasses  round,  and  force  all  the  trembling  company  to 
listen  to  his  stories  or  bear  a  chorus  to  his  singing. 
Often  I  have  heard  the  house  shaking  with  "  Yo-ho-ho, 
and  a  bottle  of  rum ; "  all  the  neighbours  joining  in 
for  dear  life,  with  the  fear  of  death  upon  them,  and 
each  singing  louder  than  the  other,  to  avoid  remark. 
For  in  these  fits  he  was  the  most  over-riding  companion 
ever  known ;  he  would  slap  his  hand  on  the  table  for 
silence  all  round  ;  he  would  fly  up  in  a  passion  of  anger 
at  a  question,  or  sometimes  because  none  was  put,  and 
so  he  judged  the  company  was  not  following  his  story. 
Nor  would  he  allow  anyone  to  leave  the  inn  till  he  had 
drunk  himself  sleepy  and  reeled  off  to  bed. 

His  stories  were  what  frightened  people  worst  of  all. 
Dreadful  stories  they  were  ;  about  hanging,  and  walk- 
ing the  plank,  and  storms  at  sea,  and  the  Dry  Tortugas, 
and  wild  deeds  and  places  on  the  Spanish  Main.  By 
his  own  account  he  must  have  lived  his  life  among  some 
of  the  wickedest  men  that  God  ever  allowed  upon  the 
sea  ;  and  the  language  in  which  he  told  these  stories 
shocked  our  plain  country  people  almost  as  much  as  the 


6  TBEASUEE   ISLAND 

crimes  that  he  described.  My  father  was  always  saying 
the  inn  would  be  ruined,  for  people  would  soon  cease 
coming  there  to  be  tyrannised  over  and  put  down,  and 
sent  shivering  to  their  beds  ;  but  I  really  believe  his 
presence  did  us  good.  People  were  frightened  at  the 
time,  but  on  looking  back  they  rather  liked  it ;  it  was  a 
fine  excitement  in  a  quiet  country  life  ;  and  there  was 
even  a  party  of  the  younger  men  who  pretended  to 
admire  him,  calling  him  a  "  true  sea  dog,"  and  a  "  real 
old  salt,"  and  such  like  names,  and  saying  there  was  the 
sort  of  man  that  made  England  terrible  at  sea. 

In  one  way,  indeed,  he  bade  fair  to  ruin  us ;  for  he 
kept  on  staying  week  after  week,  and  at  last  month  after 
month,  so  that  all  the  money  had  been  long  exhausted, 
and  still  my  father  never  plucked  up  the  heart  to  insist 
on  having  more.  If  ever  he  mentioned  it,  the  captain 
blew  through  his  nose  so  loudly,  that  you  might  say  he 
roared,  and  stared  my  poor  father  out  of  the  room.  I 
have  seen  him  wringing  his  hands  after  such  a  rebuff, 
and  I  am  sure  the  annoyance  and  the  terror  he  lived 
in  must  have  greatly  hastened  his  early  and  unhappy 
death. 

All  the  time  he  lived  with  us  the  captain  made  no 
change  whatever  in  his  dress  but  to  buy  some  stockings 
from  a  hawker.  One  of  the  cocks  of  his  hat  having 
fallen  down,  he  let  it  hang  from  that  day  forth,  though 
it  was  a  great  annoyance  when  it  blew.  I  remember 
the  appearance  of  his  coat,  which  he  patched  himself 


THE  OLD  SEA  DOG  AT  THE   "ADMIRAL  BENBOW       7 

•np-stairs  in  his  room,  and  which,  before  the  end,  was 
nothing  but  patches.  He  never  wrote  or  received  a 
letter,  and  he  never  spoke  with  any  but  the  neighbours, 
and  with  these,  for  the  most  part,  only  when  drunk  on 
rum.  The  great  sea  chest  none  of  us  had  ever  seen 
open. 

He  was  only  once  crossed,  and  that  was  towards  the 
end,  when  my  poor  father  was  far  gone  in  a  decline 
that  took  him  off.  Dr.  Livesey  came  late  one  afternoon 
to  see  the  patient,  took  a  bit  of  dinner  from  my  mother, 
and  went  into  the  parlour  to  smoke  a  pipe  until  his 
horse  should  come  down  from  the  hamlet,  for  we  had 
no  stabling  at  the  old  "  Benbow."  I  followed  hirp  in* 
and  I  remember  observing  the  contrast  the  np»^  bright 
doctor,  with  his  powder  as  white  as  snow/  and  his  bright 
black  eyes  and  pleasant  manners,  niade  with  the  coltish 
country  folk,  and  above  all,  with  that  filthy,  heavy, 
bleared  scarecrow  of  a  pirate  of  ours,  sitting  far  gone 
in  rum,  with  his  arms  on  the  table.  Suddenly  he — the 
captain,  that  is — began  to  pipe  up  his  eternal  song  : — 

"Fifteen  men  on  the  dead  man's  chest — 

To-ho-ho,  and  a  bottle  of  rum  ! 
Drink  and  the  devil  had  done  for  the  rest— 
Yo-ho-ho,  and  a  bottle  of  rum  !" 

At  first  I  had  supposed  "the  dead  man's  chest"  to  be 
that  identical  big  box  of  his  up-stairs  in  the  front  room, 
and  the  thought  had  been  mingled  in  my  nightmares 


8        .  TREASURE  ISLAND 

with  that  of  the  one-legged  seafaring  man.     But  by 
this  time  we  had  all  long  ceased  to  pay  any  particular 
notice  to  the  song ;  it  was  new,  that  night,  to  nobody 
but  Dr.  Livesey,  and  on  him  I  observed  it  did  not  pro- 
duce an  agreeable  effect,  for  he  looked  up  for  a  moment 
quite  angrily  before  he  went  on  with  his  talk  to  old 
Taylor,  the  gardener,  on  a  new  cure  for  the  rheumatics. 
In  the  meantime,  the  captain  gradually  brightened  up 
at  his  own  music,  and  at  last  flapped  his  hand  upon  the 
table  before  him  in  a  way  we  all  knew  to  mean — silence. 
The  voices  stopped  at  once,  all  but  Dr.  Livesey's  ;  he 
went  o;\  as  before,  speaking  clear  and  kind,  and  draw- 
ing briskly  at  his  pipe  between  every  word  or  two.     The 
captain  glared  at  him  for  a  while,  napped  his  hand 
again,  glared  Btill  harder,  and  at  last  broke  out  with  a 
villainous,  low  oath :  "  Silence,  there,  between  decks  ! " 
"Were  you  addressing  me,  sir?"  says  the  doctor; 
and  when  the  ruffian  had  told  him,  with  another  oath, 
that  this  was  so,  "I  have  only  one  thing  to  say  to  you, 
sir,"  replies  the  docto^  "  that  if  you  keep  on  drinking 
rum,  the  world  will  soon  be  quit  of  a  very  dirty  scoun- 
drel !" 

The  old  fellow's  fury  was  awful.  He  sprang  to  his 
feet,  drew  and  opened  a  sailor's  clasp-knife,  and,  bal- 
ancing it  open  on  the  palm  of  his  hand,  threatened  to 
pin  the  doctor  to  the  wall. 

The  doctor  never  so  much  as  moved.  He  spoke  to 
him,  as  before,  over  his  shoulder,  and  in  the  same  tone 


THE   OLD   SEA   DOG  AT  THE   "ADMIRAL   BENBOW       9 

of  voice  ;  rather  high,  so  that  all  in  the  room  might 
hear,  but  perfectly  calm  and  steady  : — 

"  If  you  do  not  put  that  knife  this  instant  in  your 
pocket,  I  promise,  upon  my  honour,  you  shall  hang  at 
next  assizes/' 

Then  followed  a  battle  of  looks  between  them  ;  but 
the  captain  soon  knuckled  under,  put  up  his  weapon, 
and  resumed  his  seat,  grumbling  like  a  beaten  dog. 

"  And  now,  sir/'  continued  the  doctor,  "  since  I  now 
know  there's  such  a  fellow  in  my  district,  you  may 
count  I'll  have  an  eye  upon  you  day  and  night.  I'm 
not  a  doctor  only  ;  I'm  a  magistrate  ;  and  if  I  catch  a 
breath  of  complaint  against  you,  if  it's  only  for  a  piece 
of  incivility  like  to-night's,  I'll  take  effectual  means  to 
have  you  hunted  down  and  routed  out  of  this.  Let 
that  suffice." 

Soon  after  Dr.  Livesey's  horse  came  to  the  door,  and 
he  rode  away  ;  but  the  captain  held  his  peace  that  even- 
ing, and  for  many  evenings  to  come. 


CHAPTEK  II 

BLACK   DOG   APPEARS   AND   DISAPPEARS 

IT  was  not  very  long  after  this  that  there  occurred 
the  first  of  the  mysterious  events  that  rid  us  at  last  of 
the  captain,  though  not,  as  you  will  see,  of  his  affairs. 
It  was  a  bitter  cold  winter,  with  long,  hard  frosts  and 
heavy  gales ;  and  it  was  plain  from  the  first  that  my 
poor  father  was  little  likely  to  see  the  spring.  He  sank 
daily,  and  my  mother  and  I  had  all  the  inn  upon  our 
hands  ;  and  were  kept  busy  enough,  without  paying 
much  regard  to  our  unpleasant  guest. 

It  was  one  January  morning,  very  early — a  pinching, 
frosty  morning — the  cove  all  grey  with  hoar-frost,  the 
ripple  lapping  softly  on  the  stones,  the  sun  still  low  and 
OAly  touching  the  hilltops  and  shining  far  to  seaward. 
The  captain  had  risen  earlier  than  usual,  and  set  out 
down  the  beach,  his  cutlass  swinging  under  the  broad 
skirts  of  the  old  blue  coat,  his  brass  telescope  under  his 
arm,  his  hat  tilted  back  upon  his  head.  I  remember  his 
breath  hanging  like  smoke  in  his  wake  as  he  strode  off, 
and  the  last  sound  I  heard  of  him,  as  he  turned  the  big 
/ock,  was  a  loud  snort  of  indignation,  as  though  his 
mind  was  still  running  upon  Dr.  Livesey. 


BLACK  DOG  APPEARS  AND  DISAPPEARS  11 

Well,  mother  was  up-stairs  with  father  ;  and  I  was 
laying  the  breakfast-table  against  the  captain's  return, 
when  the  parlour  door  opened,  and  a  man  stepped  in  on 
whom  I  had  never  set  my  eyes  before.  He  was  a  pale, 
tallowy  creature,  wanting  two  fingers  of  the  left  hand  ; 
and,  though  he  wore  a  cutlass,  he  did  not  look  much 
like  a  fighter.  I  had  always  my  eye  open  for  seafaring 
men,  with  one  leg  or  two,  and  I  remember  this  one 
puzzled  me.  He  was  not  sailorly,  and  yet  he  had  a 
smack  of  the  sea  about  him  too. 

I  asked  him  what  was  for  his  service,  and  he  said  he 
would  take  rum  ;  but  as  I  was  going  out  of  the  room  to 
fetch  it  he  sat  down  upon  a  table  and  motioned  me 
to  draw  near.  I  paused  where  I  was  with  my  napkin 
in  my  hand. 

"  Come  here,  sonny,"  says  he.     "  Come  nearer  here." 

I  took  a  step  nearer. 

"  Is  this  here  table  for  my  mate  Bill  ? "  he  asked, 
with  a  kind  of  leer. 

I  told  him  I  did  not  know  his  mate  Bill ;  and  this 
was  for  a  person  who  stayed  in  our  house,  whom  we 
called  the  captain. 

'"'  Well,"  said  he,  "my  mate  Bill  would  be  called  the 
captain,  as  like  as  not.  He  has  a  cut  on  one  cheek,  and 
a  mighty  pleasant  way  with  him,  particularly  in  drink, 
has  my  mate  Bill.  We'll  put  it,  for  argument  like,  that 
your  captain  has  a  cut  on  one  cheek — and  we'll  put 
it,  if  you  like,  that  that  cheek's  the  right  one.  Ah, 


12  TREASURE   ISLAND 

well !  I  told  you.  Now,  is  my  mate  Bill  in  this  here 
house  ?  " 

I  told  him  he  was  out  walking. 

"  Which  way,  sonny  ?    Which  way  is  he  gone  ?" 

And  when  I  had  pointed  out  the  rock  and  told  him 
how  the  captain  was  likely  to  return,  and  how  soon,  and 
answered  a  few  other  questions,  "  Ah/'  said  he,  "  this'll 
be  as  good  as  drink  to  my  mate  Bill/* 

The  expression  of  his  face  as  he  said  these  words  was 
not  at  all  pleasant,  and  I  had  my  own  reasons  for  think- 
ing that  the  stranger  was  mistaken,  even  supposing  he 
meant  what  he  said.  But  it  was  no  affair  of  mine,  I 
thought ;  and,  besides,  it  was  difficult  to  know  what  to 
do.  The  stranger  kept  hanging  about  just  inside  the 
inn  door,  peering  round  the  corner  like  a  cat  waiting 
for  a  mouse.  Once  I  stepped  out  myself  into  the  road, 
but  he  immediately  called  me  back,  and,  as  I  did  not 
obey  quick  enough  for  his  fancy,  a  most  horrible  change 
came  over  his  tallowy  face,  and  he  ordered  me  in,  with 
an  oath  that  made  me  jump.  As  soon  as  I  was  back 
again  he  returned  to  his  former  manner,  half  fawning, 
half  sneering,  patted  me  on  the  shoulder,  told  me  I  was 
a  good  boy,  and  he  had  taken  quite  a  fancy  to  me.  "  I 
have  a  son  of  my  own,"  said  he,  "as  like  you  as  two 
blocks,  and  he's  all  the  pride  of  my  'art.  But  the  great 
thing  for  boys  is  discipline,  sonny — discipline.  Now,  if 
you  had  sailed  along  of  Bill,  you  wouldn't  have  stood 
there  to  be  spoke  to  twice — not  you.  That  was  never 


13 


Bill's  way,  nor  the  way  of  sich  as  sailed  with  him. 
And  here,  sure  enough,  is  my  mate  Bill,  with  a  spy- 
glass under  his  arm,  bless  his  old  'art,  to  be  sure.  You 
and  me'll  just  go  back  into  the  parlour,  sonny,  and  get 
behind  the  door,  and  we'll  give  Bill  a  little  surprise — 
bless  his  'art,  I  say  again." 

So  saying,  the  stranger  backed  along  with  me  into  the 
parlour,  and  put  me  behind  him  in  the  corner,  so  that 
we  were  both  hidden  by  the  open  door.  I  was  very 
uneasy  and  alarmed,  as  you  may  fancy,  and  it  rather 
added  to  my  fears  to  observe  that  the  stranger  was 
certainly  frightened  himself.  He  cleared  the  hilt  of 
his  cutlass  and  loosened  the  blade  in  the  sheath  ;  and 
all  the  time  we  were  waiting  there  he  kept  swallow- 
ing as  if  he  felt  what  we  used  to  call  a  lump  in  the 
throat. 

At  last  in  strode  the  captain,  slammed  the  door  behind 
him,  without  looking  to  the  right  or  left,  and  marched 
straight  across  the  room  to  where  his  breakfast  awaited 
him. 

"  Bill,"  said  the  stranger,  in  a  voice  that  I  thought 
he  had  tried  to  make  bold  and  big. 

The  captain  spun  round  on  his  heel  and  fronted  us  ; 
all  the  brown  had  gone  out  of  his  face,  and  even  his 
nose  was  blue ;  he  had  the  look  of  a  man  who  sees  a 
ghost,  or  the  evil  one,  or  something  worse,  if  anything 
can  be  ;  and,  upon  my  word,  I  felt  sorry  to  see  him,  all 
in  a  moment,  turn  so  old  and  sick. 


14  TREASURE  ISLAND 

"  Come,  Bill,  you  know  me ;  you  know  an  old  ship- 
mate,  Bill,  surely/'  said  the  stranger. 

The  captain  made  a  sort  of  gasp. 

"  Black  Dog  ! "  said  he. 

"  And  who  else  ?  "  returned  the  other,  getting  more 
at  his  ease.  "  Black  Dog  as  ever  was,  come  for  to  see 
his  old  shipmate  Billy,  at  the  '  Admiral  Benbow '  inn. 
Ah,  Bill,  Bill,  we  hare  seen  a  sight  of  times,  us  two,  since 
I  lost  them  two  talons,"  holding  up  his  mutilated  hand. 

"Now,  look  here,"  said  the  captain  ;  "  you've  run  me 
down  ;  here  I  am  ;  well,  then,  speak  up  :  what  is  it  ?  " 

"That's  you,  Bill,"  returned  Black  Dog,  "you're  in 
the  right  of  it,  Billy.  I'll  have  a  glass  of  rum  from 
this  dear  child  here,  as  I've  took  such  a  liking  to  ;  and 
we'll  sit  down,  if  you  please,  and  talk  square,  like  old 
shipmates." 

When  I  returned  with  the  rum,  they  were  already 
seated  on  either  side  of  the  captain's  breakfast  table — 
Black  Dog  next  to  the  door,  and  sitting  sideways,  so 
as  to  have  one  eye  on  his  old  shipmate,  and  one,  as  I 
thought,  on  his  retreat. 

He  bade  me  go,  and  leave  the  door  wide  open. 
"  None  of  your  keyholes  for  me,  sonny,"  he  said  ;  and 
I  left  them  together,  and  retired  into  the  bar. 

For  a  long  time,  though  I  certainly  did  my  best  to 
listen,  I  could  hear  nothing  but  a  low  gabbling ;  but 
at  last  the  voices  began  to  grow  higher,  and  I  could 
pick  up  a  word  or  two,  mostly  oaths,  from  the  captain. 


BLACK  DOG  APPEARS  AND  DISAPPEARS  15 

"  No,  no,  no,  no  ;  and  ,aii  end  of  it ! "  he  cried  once. 
And  again,  "  If  it  comes  to  swinging,  swing  all,  Bay  I." 

Then  all  of  a  sudden  there  was  a  tremendous  explosion 
of  oaths  and  other  noises — the  chair  and  table  went  over 
in  a  lump,  a  clash  of  steel  followed,  and  then  a  cry  of 
pain,  and  the  next  instant  I  saw  Black  Dog  in  full 
flight,  and  the  captain  hotly  pursuing,  both  with  drawn 
cutlasses,  and  the  former  streaming  blood  from  the  left 
shoulder.  Just  at  the  door,  the  captain  aimed  at  the 
fugitive  one  last  tremendous  cut,  which  would  certainly 
have  split  him  to  the  chine  had  it  not  been  intercepted, 
by  our  big  signboard  of  Admiral  Benbow.  You  may 
see  the  notch  on  the  lower  side  of  the  frame  to  this  day. 

That  blow  was  the  last  of  the  battle.  Once  out  upon 
the  road,  Black  Dog,  in  spite  of  his  wound,  showed  a 
wonderful  clean  pair  of  heels,  and  disappeared  over  the 
edge  of  the  hill  in  half  a  minute.  The  captain,  for  his 
part,  stood  staring  at  the  signboard  like  a  bewildered 
man.  Then  he  passed  his  hand  over  his  eyes  several 
times,  and  at  last  turned  back  into  the  house. 

"  Jim,"  says  he,  "  rum  ; "  and  as  he  spoke,  he  reeled 
a  little,  and  caught  himself  with  one  hand  against  the 
wall. 

"  Are  you  hurt  ?  "  cried  I. 

"  Rum/'  he  repeated.  "  I  must  get  away  from  here. 
Rum  !  rum  !  " 

I  ran  to  fetch  it ;  but  I  was  quite  unsteadied  by  all 
that  had  fallen  out,  and  I  broke  one  glass  and  fouled 


16  TREASURE  ISLAND 

the  tap,  and  while  I  was  still  getting  in  my  own  way,  I 
heard  a  loud  fall  in  the  parlour,  and,  running  in,  beheld 
the  captain  lying  full  length  upon  the  floor.  At  the  same 
instant  my  mother,  alarmed  by  the  cries  and  fighting, 
came  running  down-stairs  to  help  me.  Between  us  we 
raised  his  head.  He  was  breathing  very  loud  and  hard  ; 
but  his  eyes  were  closed,  and  his  face  a  horrible  colour. 

"  Dear,  deary  me/'  cried  my  mother,  "  what  a  dis- 
grace upon  the  house  !  And  your  poor  father  sick  ! " 

In  the  meantime,  we  had  no  idea  what  to  do  to  help 
the  captain,  nor  any  other  thought  but  that  he  had  got 
his  death-hurt  in  the  scuffle  with  the  stranger.  I  got 
the  rum,  to  be  sure,  and  tried  to  put  it  down  his  throat ; 
but  his  teeth  were  tightly  ehut,  and  his  jaws  as  strong 
as  iron.  It  was  a  happy  relief  for  us  when  the  door 
opened  and  Dr.  Livesey  came  in,  on  his  visit  to  my 
father. 

•  "  Oh,  doctor,"  we  cried,  "what  shall  we  do  ?  Where 
is  he  wounded  ?  " 

"  Wounded  ?  A  fiddle-stick's  end  ! "  said  the  doctor. 
"  No  more  wounded  than  you  or  I.  The  man  has  had 
a  stroke,  as  I  warned  him.  Now,  Mrs.  Hawkins,  just 
you  run  up-stairs  to  your  husband,  and  tell  him,  if 
possible,  nothing  about  it.  For  my  part,  I  must  do  my 
best  to  save  this  fellow's  trebly  worthless  life ;  and  Jim 
here  will  get  me  a  basin." 

When  I  got  back  with  the  basin,  the  doctor  had 
already  ripped  up  the  captain's  sleeve,  and  exposed  his 


BLACK  DOG  APPEARS  AND   DISAPPEARS  17 

great  sinewy  arm.  It  was  tattooed  in  several  places. 
"  Here's  luck,"  "  A  fair  wind,"  and  "  Billy  Bones  his 
fancy,"  were  very  neatly  and  clearly  executed  on  the 
forearm  ;  and  up  near  the  shoulder  there  was  a  sketch 
of  a  gallows  and  a  man  hanging  from  it — done,  as  I 
thought,  with  great  spirit. 

"  Prophetic,"  said  the  doctor,  touching  this  picture 
with  his  finger.  "And  now,  Master  Billy  Bones,  if 
that  be  your  name,  we'll  have  a  look  at  the  colour  of 
your  blood.  Jim,"  he  said,  "  are  you  afraid  of  blood  ?  " 

"No,  sir/'  said  I. 

"Well,  then,"  said  he,  "you  hold  the  basin; "and 
with  that  he  took  his  lancet  and  opened  a  vein. 

A  great  deal  of  blood  was  taken  before  the  captain 
opened  his  eyes  and  looked  mistily  about  him.  First 
he  recognised  the  doctor  with  an  unmistakable  frown  ; 
then  his  glance  fell  upon  me,  and  he  looked  relieved. 
But  suddenly  his  colour  changed,  and  he  tried  to  raise 
himself,  crying  : — 

"  Where's  Black  Dog  ?  " 

"  There  is  no  Black  Dog  here,"  said  the  doctor, 
"  except  what  you  have  on  your  own  back.  You  have 
been  drinking  rum  ;  you  have  had  a  stroke,  precisely  as 
I  told  you  ;  and  I  have  just,  very  much  against  my  own 
will,  dragged  you  headforemost  out  of  the  grave.  Now, 
Mr.  Bones " 

"  That's  not  my  name,"  he  interrupted. 

"  Much  I  care,"  returned  the  doctor.     "It's  the  name 


18  TREASURE   ISLAJSD 

of  a  buccaneer  of  my  acquaintance  ;  and  I  call  you  by  it 
for  the  sake  of  shortness,  and  what  I  have  to  say  to  you 
is  this  :  one  glass  of  rum  won't  kill  you,  but  if  you  take 
one  you'll  take  another  and  another,  and  I  stake  my  wig 
if  you  don't  break  off  short,  you'll  die — do  you  under- 
stand that  ? — die,  and  go  to  your  own  place,  like  the 
man  in  the  Bible.  Come,  now,  make  an  effort.  I'll 
help  you  to  your  bed  for  once." 

Between  us,  with  much  trouble,  we  managed  to  hoist 
him  up-stairs,  and  laid  him  on  his  bed,  where  his  head 
fell  back  on  the  pillow,  as  if  he  were  almost  fainting. 

"  Now,  mind  you,"  said  the  doctor,  "  I  clear  my  con- 
science— the  name  of  rum  for  you  is  death." 

And  with  that  he  went  off  to  see  my  father,  taking  me 
with  him  by  the  arm. 

"  This  is  nothing,"  he  said,  as  soon  as  he  had  closed 
the  door.  "  I  have  drawn  blood  enough  to  keep  him 
quiet  a  while  ;  he  should  lie  for  a  week  where  he  is — 
that  is  the  best  thing  for  him  and  you  ;  but  another 
stroke  would  settle  him." 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  BLACK   SPOT 

ABOUT  noon  I  stopped  at  the  captain's  door  with 
some  cooling  drinks  and  medicines.  He  was  lying  very 
much  as  we  had  left  him,  only  a  little  higher,  and  he 
seemed  both  weak  and  excited. 

"  Jim,"  he  said,  "  you're  the  only  one  here  that's 
worth  anything  ;  and  you  know  I've  been  always  good 
to  you.  Never  a  month  but  I've  given  you  a  silver 
fourpen-ny  for  yourself.  And  now  you  see,  mate,  I'm 
pretty  low,  and  deserted  by  all ;  and  Jim,  you'll  bring 
me  one  noggin  of  rum,  now,  won't  you,  matey  ? " 

"  The  doctor "  I  began. 

But  he  broke  in  cursing  the  doctor,  in  a  feeble  voice, 
but  heartily.  "  Doctors  is  all  swabs/'  he  said  ;  "  and 
that  doctor  there,  why,  what  do  he  know  about  sea- 
faring men  ?  I  been  in  places  hot  as  pitch,  and  mates 
dropping  round  with  Yellow  Jack,  and  the  blessed  land 
a-heaving  like  the  sea  with  earthquakes — what  do  the 
doctor  know  of  lands  like  that  ? — and  I  lived  on  rum, 
I  tell  you.  It's  been  meat  and  drink,  and  man  and 
wife,  to  me  ;  and  if  I'm  not  to  have  my  rum  now  I'm 
a  poor  old  hulk  on  a  lee  shore,  my  blood'll  be  on  you, 


20  TEEASUBE  ISLAND 

Jim,  and  that  Doctor  swab  ;  "  and  he  ran  on  again  for 
a  while  with  curses.  "  Look,  Jim,  how  my  fingers 
fidges,"  he  continued,  in  the  pleading  tone.  "  I  can't 
keep  'em  still,  not  I.  I  haven't  had  a  drop  this  blessed 
day.  That  doctor's  a  fool,  I  tell  you.  If  I  don't  have 
a  drain  o'  rum,  Jim,  I'll  have  the  horrors  ;  I  seen  some 
on  'em  already.  I  seen  old  Flint  in  the  corner  there, 
behind  you  ;  as  plain  as  print,  I  seen  him  ;  and  if  I 
get  the  horrors,  I'm  a  man  that  has  lived  rough,  and  I'll 
raise  Cain.  Your  doctor  hisself  said  one  glass  wouldn't 
hurt  me.  I'll  give  you  a  golden  guinea  for  a  noggin, 
Jim." 

He  was  growing  more  and  more  excited,  and  this 
alarmed  me  for  my  father,  who  was  very  low  that  day, 
and  needed  quiet ;  besides,  I  was  reassured  by  the 
doctor's  words,  now  quoted  to  me,  and  rather  offended 
by  the  offer  of  a  bribe. 

"  I  want  none  of  your  money,"  said  I,  "  but  what 
you  owe  my  father.  I'll  get  you  one  glass,  and  no 
more." 

When  I  brought  it  to  him  he  seized  it  greedily  "ad 
drank  it  out. 

"  Ay,  ay,"  said  he,  "  that's  some  better,  sure  enough. 
And  now,  matey,  did  that  doctor  say  hott  .ong  I  was  to 
lie  here  in  this  old  berth  ?" 

"  A  week  at  least,"  said  I. 

"  Thunder  ! "  he  cried.  "  A  week  !  I  can't  do  that : 
they'd  have  the  black  spot  on  me  by  then.  The  lubbers 


THE  BLACK.  SPOT  2J 

2s  going  about  to  get  the  wind  of  me  this  blessed 
moment ;  lubbers  as  couldn't  keep  what  tliey  got,  and 
want  to  nail  what  is  another's.  Is  that  seamanly  be- 
haviour, now,  I  want  to  know  ?  But  I'm  a  saving 
soul  I  never  wasted  good  money  of  mine,  nor-  lost  it 
neither  ;  and  I'll  trick  'em  again.  I'm  not  afraid  oil 
'em.  I'll  shake  out  another  reef,  matey,  and  daddlo 
'em  again."  , 

As  he  was  thus  speaking,  he  had  risen  from  bed  with 
great  difficulty,  holding  to  my  shoulder  with  a  grip  that 
almost  made  me  cry  out,  and  moving  his  legs  like  so 
much  dead  weight.  His  words,  spirited  as  they  were  in 
meaning,  contrasted  sadly  with  the  weakness  of  the 
voice  in  which  they  were  uttered.  He  paused  when  he 
had  got  into  a  sitting  position  on  the  edge. 

"  That  doctor's  done  me,"  he  murmured.  "  My  sara 
is  singing.  Lay  me  back." 

Before  I  could  do  much  to  help  him  he  had  fallen 
back  again  to  his  former  place,  where  he  lay  for  a  while 
silent. 

"  Jim,"  he  said,  at  length,  "  you  saw  that  seafaring 
man  to-day  ?  " 

"Black  Dog?"  I  asked. 

"  Ah  !  Black  Dog,"  says  he.  .."  He's  a  bad  \\n  y  but 
there's  worse  that  put  him  on.  Now,  if  I  can't  get 
away  nohow,  and  they  tip  me  the  black  spot,  mind  you, 
it's  my  old  sea  chest  they're  after  ;  you  get  on  a  horse— 
you  can,  can't  you  ?  Well,  then,  you  get  on  a  horse, 


22  TREASURE  ISLAJTO 

and  go  to — well,  yes,  I  will  ! — to  that  eternal  Doctor 
swab,  and  tell  him  to  pipe  all  hands — magistrates  and 
sich,  and  he'll  lay  'em  aboard  at  the  (  Admiral  Benbow ' 
— all  old  Flint's  crew,  man  and  boy,  all  on  'em  that's 
left.  I  was  first  mate,  I  was,  old  Flint's  first  mate,  and 
I'm  the  on'y  one  as  knows  the  place.  He  gave  it  me  to 
Savannah,  when  he  lay  a-dying,  like  as  if  I  was  to  now, 
you  see.  But  you  won't  peach  unless  they  get  the  black 
spot  on  me,  or  unless  you  see  that  Black  Dog  again,  or 
a  seafaring  man  with  one  leg,  Jim — him  above  all." 

"  But  what  is  the  black  spot,  captain  ?  "  I  asked. 

<f  That's  a  summons,  mate.  I'll  tell  you  if  they  get 
that.  But  you  keep  your  weather-eye  open,  Jim,  and 
I'll  share  with  you  equals,  upon  my  honour." 

He  wandered  a  little  longer,  his  voice  growing 
weaker ;  but  soon  after  I  had  given  him  his  medicine, 
which  he  took  like  a  child,  with  the  remark,  "  If  ever  a 
seaman  wanted  drugs,  it's  me,"  he  fell  at  last  into  a 
heavy,  swoon-like  sleep,  in  which  I  left  him.  What  I 
should  have  done  had  all  gone  well  I  do  not  know. 
Probably  I  should  have  told  the  whole  story  to  the  doc- 
tor ;  for  I  was  in  mortal  fear  lest  the  captain  should 
repent  of  his  confessions  and  make  an  end  of  me.  But 
as  things  fell  out,  my  poor  father  died  quite  suddenly 
that  evening,  which  put  all  other  matters  on  one  side. 
Our  natural  distress,  the  visits  of  the  neighbours,  the 
arranging  of  the  funeral,  and  all  the  work  of  the  inn  to 
be  carried  on  in  the  meanwhile,  kept  me  so  busy  that  1 


THE  BLACK  SPOT  23 

had  scarcely  time  to  think  of  the  captain,  far  less  to  bo 
afraid  of  him. 

He  got  down-stairs  next  morning,  to  be  sure,  and  had 
his  meals  as  usual,  though  he  ate  little,  and  had  more, 
I  am  afraid,  than  his  usual  supply  of  rum,  for  he  helped 
himself  out  of  the  bar,  scowling  and  blowing  through 
his  nose,  and  no  one  dared  to  cross  him.  On  the  night 
before  the  funeral  he  was  as  drunk  as  ever  ;  and  it  was 
shocking,  in  that  house  of  mourning,  to  hear  him  sing- 
ing away  at  his  ugly  old  sea-song  ;  but,  weak  as  he  was, 
we  were  all  in  the  fear  of  death  for  him,  and  the  doctor 
was  suddenly  taken  up  with  a  case  many  miles  away, 
and  was  never  near  the  house  after  my  father's  death. 
I  have  said  the  captain  was  weak ;  and  indeed  he 
seemed  rather  to  grow  weaker  than  regain  his  strength. 
He  clambered  up  and  down-stairs,  and  went  from  the 
parlour  to  the  bar  and  back  again,  and  sometimes  put 
his  nose  out  of  doors  to  smell  the  sea,  holding  on  to  the 
walls  as  he  went  for  support,  and  breathing  hard  and 
fast  like  a  man  on  a  steep  mountain.  He  never  particu- 
larly addressed  me,  and  it  is  my  belief  he  had  as  good 
as  forgotten  his  confidences  ;  but  his  temper  was  more 
flighty,  and,  allowing  for  his  bodily  weakness,  more 
violent  than  ever.  He  had  an  alarming  way  now  when 
he  was  drunk  of  drawing  his  cutlass  and  laying  it  bare 
before  him  on  the  table.  But,  with  all  that,  he  minded 
people  less,  and  seemed  shut  up  in  his  own  thoughts 
and  rather  wandering.  Once,  for  instance,  to  our  ex* 


24  TREASURE   ISLAND 

treme  wonder,  he  piped  up  to  a  different  air,  a  kind  of 
country  love-song,  that  he  must  have  learned  in  his 
youth  before  he  had  begun  to  follow  the  sea. 

So  things  passed  until,  the  day  after  the  funeral,  and 
about  three  o'clock  of  a  bitter,  foggy,  frosty  afternoon, 
I  was  standing  at  the  door  for  a  moment,  full  of  sad 
thoughts  about  my  father,  when  I  saw  someone  drawing 
slowly  near  along  the  road.  He  was  plainly  blind,  for 
he  tapped  before  him  with  a  stick,  and  wore  a  great 
green  shade  over  his  eyes  and  nose ;  and  he  was 
hunched,  as  if  with  age  or  weakness,  and  wore  a  huge 
old  tattered  sea-cloak  with  a  hood,  that  made  him 
appear  positively  deformed.  I  never  saw  in  my  life  a 
more  dreadful  looking  figure.  He  stopped  a  little  from 
the  inn,  and,  raising  his  voice  in  an  odd  sing-song, 
addressed  the  air  in  front  of  him : — 

"Will  any  kind  friend  inform  a  poor  blind  man,  who 
has  lost  the  precious  sight  cf  his  eyes  in  the  gracious 
defence  of  his  native  country,  England,  and  God  bless 
King  George  ! — where  or  in  what  part  of  this  country 
he  may  now  be  ? " 

"You  are  at  the  'Admiral  Benbow/  Black  Hill 
Cove,  my  good  man/'  said  I. 

"I  hear  a  voice,"  said  he — "a  young  voice.  Will 
you  give  me  your  hand,  my  kind  young  friend,  and 
lead  me  in  ?  " 

I  held  out  my  hand,  and  the  horrible,  soft-spoken, 
eyeless  creature  gripped  it  in  a  moment  like  a  vice.  I 


THE  BLACK  SPOT  25 

was  so  much  startled  that  I  struggled  to  withdraw ;  but 
the  blind  man  palled  me  close  up  to  him  with  a  single 
action  of  his  arm. 

"  Now,  boy/'  he  said,  "  take  me  in  to  the  captain." 
"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  upon  my  word  I  dare  not." 
"  Oh,"  he  sneered,  "  that's  it  I    Take  me  in  straight, 
or  I'll  break  your  arm." 

And  he  gave  it,  as  he  spoke,  a  wrench,  that  made  me 
cry  out. 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "it  is  for  yourself  I  menu.  The  cap- 
tain is  not  what  he  used  to  be.  He  sits  with  a  drawn 

cutlass.     Another  gentleman " 

"  Come,  now,  march,"  interrupted  he  ;  and  I  never 
heard  a  voice  so  cruel,  and  cold,  and  ugly  as  that  blind 
man's.  It  cowed  me  more  than  the  pain  ;  and  I  began 
to  obey  him  at  once,  walking  straight  in  at  the  door 
and  towards  the  parlour,  where  our  sick  old  buccaneei 
was  sitting,  dazed  with  rum.  The  blind  man  clung 
close  to  me,  holding  me  in  one  iron  fist,  and  leaning 
almost  more  of  his  weight  on  me  than  I  could  carry. 
"  Lead  me  straight  up  to  him,  and  when  I'm  in  view, 
cry  out,  '  Here's  a  friend  for  you,  Bill.'  If  you  don't, 
I'll  do  this  ; "  and  with  that  he  gave  me  a  twitch  that 
I  thought  would  have  made  me  faint.  Between  this 
and  that,  I  was  so  utterly  terrified  of  the  blind  beggar 
that  I  forgot  my  terror  of  the  captain,  and  as  I  opened 
the  parlour  door,  cried  out  the  words  he  had  ordered  in 
a  trembling  voice. 


26  TREASURE  ISLAND 

The  poor  captain  raised  his  eyes,  and  at  one  look  the 
rum  went  out  of  him,  and  left  him  staring  sober.  The 
expression  of  his  face  was  not  so  much  of  terror  as  of 
mortal  sickness.  He  made  a  movement  to  rise,  but  I  do 
not  believe  he  had  enough  force  left  in  his  body. 

"  Now,  Bill,  sit  where  you  are,"  said  the  beggar. 
"  If  I  can't  see,  I  can  hear  a  finger  stirring.  Business 
is  business.  Hold  out  your  left  hand.  Boy,  take  his 
left  hand  by  the  wrist,  and  bring  it  near  to  my  right.0 

We  both  obeyed  him  to  the  letter,  and  I  saw  him  pass 
something  from  the  hollow  of  the  hand  that  held  his 
stick  into  the  palm  of  the  captain's,  which  closed  upon 
it  instantly. 

"  And  now  that's  done,"  said  the  blind  man  ;  and  at 
the  words  he  suddenly  left  hold  of  me,  and,  with  in- 
credible accuracy  and  nimbleness,  skipped  out  of  the 
parlour  and  into  the  road,  where,  as  I  still  stood  motion- 
less, I  could  hear  his  stick  go  tap-tap-tapping  into  the 
distance. 

It  was  some  time  before  either  I  or  the  captain  seemed 
to  gather  our  senses  ;  but  at  length,  and  about  at  the 
same  moment,  I  released  his  wrist,  which  I  was  still 
holding,  and  he  drew  in  his  hand  and  looked  sharply 
into  the  palm. 

"  Ten  o'clock  ! "  he  cried.  "  Six  hours.  We'll  do 
them  yet ; "  and  he  sprang  to  his  feet. 

Even  as  he  did  so,  he  reeled,  put  his  hand  to  his 
throat,  stood  swaying  for  a  moment,  and  then,  with  a 


THE  BLACK  SPOT  27 

peculiar  sound,  fell  from  his  whole  height  face  foremost 
to  the  floor. 

I  ran  to  him  at  once,  calling  to  my  mother.  But 
haste  was  all  in  vain.  The  captain  had  been  struck 
dead  by  thundering  apoplexy.  It  is  a  curious  thing  to 
understand,  for  I  had  certainly  never  liked  the  man, 
though  of  late  I  had  begun  to  pity  him,  but  as  soon  as  I 
saw  that  he  was  dead,  I  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears.  It 
was  the  second  death  I  had  known,  and  the  sorrow  of 
the  first  was  still  fresh  in  my  heart. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  SEA   CHEST 

I  LOST  no  time,  of  course,  in  telling  my  mother  all 
that  I  knew,  and  perhaps  should  have  told  her  long 
before,  and  we  saw  ourselves  at  once  in  a  difficult  and 
dangerous  position.  Some  of  the  man's  money — if  he 
had  any — was  certainly  due  to  us ;  but  it  was  not  likely 
that  our  captain's  shipmates,  above  all  the  two  speci- 
mens seen  by  me,  Black  Dog  and  the  blind  beggar, 
would  be  inclined  to  give  up  their  booty  in  payment  of 
the  dead  man's  debts.  The  captain's  order  to  mount 
at  once  and  ride  for  Dr.  Livesey  would  have  left  my 
mother  alone  and  unprotected,  which  was  not  to  be 
thought  of.  Indeed,  it  seemed  impossible  for  either  of  us 
to  remain  much  longer  in  the  house  .  the  fall  of  coals  in 
th^  kitchen  grate,  the  very  ticking  of  the  clock,  filled  us 
with  alarms.  The  neighbourhood,  to  our  ears,  seemed 
haunted  by  approaching  footsteps  ;  and  what  between 
the  dead  body  of  the  captain  on  the  parlour  floor,  and 
the  thought  of  that  detestable  blind  beggar  hovering 
near  at  hand,  and  ready  to  return,  there  were  moments 
when,  as  the  saying  goes,  I  jumped  in  my  skin  for 
terror.  Something  must  speedily  be  resolved  upon ; 


THE   SEA   CHEST  29 

and  it  occurred  to  us  at  last  to  go  forth  together  and 
seek  help  in  the  neighbouring  hamlet.  No  sooner  said 
than  done.  Bare-headed  as  we  were,  we  ran  out  at  once 
in  the  gathering  evening  and  the  frosty  fog. 

The  hamlet  lay  not  many  hundred  yards  away  though 
out  of  view,  on  the  other  side  of  the  next  cove ;  and 
what  greatly  encouraged  me,  it  was  in  an  opposite  direc- 
tion from  that  whence  the  blind  man  had  made  his 
appearance,  and  whither  he  had  presumably  returned. 
We  were  not  many  minutes  on  the  road,  though  we 
sometimes  stopped  to  lay  hold  of  each  other  and  hearken. 
But  there  was  no  unusual  sound — nothing  but  the  low 
wash  of  the  ripple  and  the  croaking  of  the  crows  in 
the  wood. 

It  was  already  candle-light  when  we  reached  the  ham- 
let, and  I  shall  never  forget  how  much  I  was  cheered  to 
see  the  yellow  shine  in  doors  and  windows ;  but  that,  as 
it  proved,  was  the  best  of  the  help  we  were  likely  to  get 
in  that  quarter.  For — you  would  have  thought  men 
would  have  been  ashamed  of  themselves — no  soul  would 
consent  to  return  with  us  to  the  "  Admiral  Benbow." 
The  more  we  told  of  our  troubles,  the  more — man, 
woman,  and  child — they  clung  to  the  shelter  of  their 
houses.  The  name  of  Captain  Flint,  though  it  was 
strange  to  me,  was  well  enough  known  to  some  there, 
and  carried  a  great  weight  of  terror.  Some  of  the  men 
who  had  been  to  field-work  on  the  far  side  of  the 
"  Admiral  Benbow  "  remembered,  besides,  to  have  seen 


30  TKEASURE   ISLAND 

several  strangers  on  the  road,  and,  taking  them  to  "be 
smugglers,  to  have  bolted  away ;  and  one  at  least  had 
seen  a  little  lugger  in  what  we  called  Kitt's  Hole.  For 
that  matter,  anyone  who  was  a  comrade  of  the  captain's 
was  enough  to  frighten  them  to  death.  And  the  short 
and  the  long  of  the  matter  was,  that  while  we  could  get 
several  who  were  willing  enough  to  ride  to  Dr.  Livesey's 
which  lay  in  another  direction,  not  one  would  help  us 
to  defend  the  inn. 

They  say  cowardice  is  infectious  ;  but  then  argument 
is,  on  the  other  hand,  a  great  emboldener  ;  and  so  when 
each  had  said  his  say,  my  mother  made  them  a  speech. 
She  would  not,  she  declared,  lose  money  that  belonged 
to  her  fatherless  boy  ;  "  if  none  of  the  rest  of  you  dare," 
she  said,  "  Jim  and  I  dare.  Back  we  will  go,  the  way 
we  came,  and  small  thanks  to  you  big,  hulking,  chicken- 
hearted  men.  We'll  have  that  chest  open,  if  we  die  for 
it.  And  I'll  thank  you  for  that  bag,  Mrs.  Crossley,  to 
bring  back  our  lawful  money  in." 

Of  course,  I  said  I  would  go  with  my  mother  ;  and  of 
course  they  all  cried  out  at  our  foolhardiness ;  but  even 
then  not  a  man  would  go  along  with  us.  All  they  would 
do  was  to  give  me  a  loaded  pistol,  lest  we  were  attacked  ; 
and  to  promise  to  have  horses  ready  saddled,  in  case  we 
were  pursued  on  our  return ;  while  one  lad  was  to  ride 
forward  to  the  doctor's  in  search  of  armed  assistance. 

My  heart  was  beating  finely  when  we  two  set  Jorth  in 
the  cold  night  upon  this  dangerous  venture.  A  full 


THE   SEA   CHEST  31 

moon  was  beginning  to  rise  and  peered  redly  through 
the  upper  edges  of  the  fog,  and  this  increased  our  haste, 
for  it  was  plain,  before  we  came  forth  again,  that  all 
would  be  as  bright  as  day,  and  our  departure  exposed  to 
the  eyes  of  any  watchers.  We  slipped  along  the  hedges, 
noiseless  and  swift,  nor  did  we  see  or  hear  anything  to 
increase  our  terrors,  till,  to  our  huge  relief,  the  door  of 
the  "  Admiral  Benbow  "  had  closed  behind  us. 

I  slipped  the  bolt  at  once,  and  we  stood  and  panted 
for  a  moment  in  the  dark,  alone  in  the  house  with  the 
dead  captain's  body.  Then  my  mother  got  a  candle 
in  the  bar,  and,  holding  each  other's  hands,  we  advanced 
into  the  parlour.  He  lay  as  we  had  left  him,  on  his 
back,  with  his  eyes  open,  and  one  arm  stretched  out. 

"  Draw  down  the  blind,  Jim,"  whispered  my  mother ; 
"  they  might  come  and  watch  outside.  And  now," 
said  she,  when  I  had  done  so,  "  we  have  to  get  the 
key  off  that ;  and  who's  to  touch  it,  I  should  like  to 
know ! "  and  she  gave  a  kind  of  sob  as  she  said  the 
words. 

I  went  down  on  my  knees  at  once.  On  the  floor  close 
to  his  hand  there  was  a  little  round  of  paper,  blackened 
on  the  one  side.  I  could  not  doubt  that  this  was  the 
black  spot ;  and  taking  it  up,  I  found  written  on  the 
other  side,  in  a  very  good,  clear  hand,  this  short  mes- 
sage :  "  You  have  till  ten  to-night." 

"  He  had  till  ten,  mother,"  said  I  ;  and  just  as  I  said 
it,  our  old  clock  began  striking.  This  sudden  noise 


32  TREASURE  ISLAND 

startled  us  shockingly ;  but  the  news  was  good,  for  it 
was  only  six. 

"Now,  Jim,"  she  said,  "that  key." 

I  felt  in  his  pockets,  one  after  another.  A  few  email 
coins,  a  thimble,  and  some  thread  and  big  needles,  a 
piece  of  pigtail  tobacco  bitten  away  at  the  end,  his  gully 
with  the  crooked  handle,  a  pocket  compass,  and  a  tinder 
box,  were  all  that  they  contained,  and  I  began  to  despair. 

"  Perhaps  it's  round  his  neck,"  suggested  my  mother. 

Overcoming  a  strong  repugnance,  I  tore  open  his  shirt 
at  the  neck,  and  there,  sure  enough,  hanging  to  a  bit  of 
tarry  string,  which  1  cut  with  his  own  gully,  we  found 
the  key.  At  this  triumph  we  were  filled  with  hope,  and 
hurried  up-stairs,  without  delay,  to  the  little  room  where 
he  had  slept  so  long,  and  where  his  box  had  stood  since 
the  day  of  his  arrival. 

It  was  like  any  other  seaman's  chest  on  the  outside, 
the  initial  "  B."  burned  on  the  top  of  it  with  a  hot  iron, 
and  the  corners  somewhat  smashed  and  broken  as  by 
long,  rough  usage. 

"  Give  me  the  key,"  said  my  mother ;  and  though 
the  lock  was  very  stiff,  she  had  turned  it  and  thrown 
back  the  lid  in  a  twinkling. 

A  strong  smell  of  tobacco  and  tar  rose  from  the  inte- 
rior, but  nothing  was  to  be  seen  on  the  top  except  a 
Buit  of  very  good  clothes,  carefully  brushed  and  folded. 
They  had  never  been  worn,  my  mother  said.  Under 
lhat,  the  miscellany  began — a  quadrant,  a  tin  canikin, 


THE  SEA   CHEST  33 

several  sticks  of  tobacco,  two  brace  of  very  handsome 
pistols,  a  piece  of  bar  silver,  an  old  Spanish  watch  and 
some  other  trinkets  of  little  value  and  mostly  of  foreign 
make,  a  pair  of  compasses  mounted  with  brass,  and  five 
or  six  curious  West  Indian  shells.  It  has  often  set  me 
thinking  since  that  he  should  have  carried  about  these 
shells  with  him  in  his  wandering,  guilty,  and  hunted 
life. 

In  the  meantime,  we  had  found  nothing  of  any  value 
but  the  silver  and  the  trinkets,  and  neither  of  these  were 
in  our  way.  Underneath  there  was  an  old  boat-cloak, 
whitened  with  sea-salt  on  many  a  harbour-bar.  My 
mother  pulled  it  up  with  impatience,  and  there  laj 
before  us,  the  last  things  in  the  chest,  a  bundle  tied  up 
in  oilcloth,  and  looking  like  papers,  and  a  canvas  bag, 
that  gave  forth,  at  a  touch,  the  jingle  of  gold. 

"  I'll  show  these  rogues  that  I'm  an  honest  woman, '' 
said  my  mother.  "  I'll  have  my  dues,  and  not  a  far- 
thing over.  Hold  Mrs.  Crossley's  bag."  And  she  began 
to  count  over  the  amount  of  the  captain's  score  from 
the  sailor's  bag  into  the  one  that  I  was  holding. 

It  was  a  long,  difficult  business,  for  the  coins  were  of 
all  countries  and  sizes — doubloons,  and  louis-d'ors,  and 
guineas,  and  pieces  of  eight,  and  I  know  not  what 
besides,  all  shaken  together  at  random.  The  guineas, 
too,  were  about  the  scarcest,  and  it  was  with  these  only 
that  my  mother  knew  how  to  make  her  count. 

When  we  were  about  half  way  through,  I  suddenly 


34  TREASURE   ISLAND 

put  my  hand  upon  her  arm  ;  for  I  had  heard  in  the 
silent,  frosty  air,  a  sound  that  brought  my  heart  into 
my  mouth — the  tap-tapping  of  the  blind  man's  stick 
upon  the  frozen  road.  It  drew  nearer  and  nearer,  while 
we  sat  holding  our  breath.  Then  it  struck  sharp  on  the 
inn  door,  and  then  we  could  hear  the  handle  being 
turned,  and  the  bolt  rattling  as  the  wretched  being  tried 
to  enter  ;  and  then  there  was  a  long  time  of  silence  both 
within  and  without.  At  last  the  tapping  re-commenced, 
and,  to  our  indescribable  joy  and  gratitude,  died  slowly 
away  again  until  it  ceased  to  be  heard. 

"  Mother,"  said  I,  "  take  the  whole  and  let's  b« 
going;"  for  I  was  sure  the  bolted  door  must  have 
seemed  suspicious,  and  would  bring  the  whole  hornet's 
nest  about  our  ears  ;  though  how  thankful  I  was  that  I 
had  bolted  it,  none  could  tell  who  had  never  met  that 
terrible  blind  man. 

But  my  mother,  frightened  as  she  was,  would  not 
consent  to  take  a  fraction  more  than  was  due  to  her, 
and  was  obstinately  unwilling  to  be  content  with 


It  was  not  yet  seven,  she  said,  by  a  long  way ;  she 
knew  her  rights  and  she  would  have  them  ;  and  she  was 
still  arguing  with  me,  when  a  little  low  whistle  sounded 
a  good  way  off  upon  the  hill.  That  was  enough,  and 
more  than  enough,  for  both  of  us. 

"  I'll  take  what  I  have,"  she  said,  jumping  to  her 
feet 


THE   SEA   CHEST  36 

"And  111  take  this  to  square  the  count/*  said  I,  pick- 
ing up  the  oilskin  packet. 

Next  moment  we  were  both  groping  down-stairs,  leav- 
ing the  candle  by  the  empty  chest ;  and  the  next  we 
had  opened  the  door  and  were  in  full  retreat.  We  had 
not  started  a  moment  too  soon.  The  fog  was  rapidly 
dispersing ;  already  the  moon  shone  quite  clear  on  the 
high  ground  on  either  side  ;  and  it  was  only  in  the 
exact  bottom  of  the  dell  and  round  the  tavern  door  that 
a  thin  veil  still  hung  unbroken  to  conceal  the  first  steps 
of  our  escape.  Far  less  than  half-way  to  the  hamlet, 
very  little  beyond  the  bottom  of  the  hill,  we  must  come 
forth  into  the  moonlight.  Nor  was  this  all  ;  for  the 
sound  of  several  footsteps  running  came  already  to  our 
ears,  and  as  we  looked  back  in  their  direction,  a  light 
tossing  to  and  fro  and  still  rapidly  advancing,  showed 
that  one  of  the  new-comers  carried  a  lantern. 

"  My  dear,"  said  my  mother  suddenly,  "  take  the 
money  and  run  on.  I  am  going  to  faint." 

This  was  certainly  the  end  for  both  of  us,  I  thought. 
How  I  cursed  the  cowardice  of  the  neighbours ;  how  I 
blamed  my  poor  mother  for  her  honesty  and  her  greed, 
for  her  past  foolhardiness  and  present  weakness  !  We 
were  just  at  the  little  bridge,  by  good  fortune  ;  and  I 
helped  her,  tottering  as  she  was,  to  the  edge  of  the  bank, 
where,  sure  enough,  she  gave  a  sigh  and  fell  on  my 
shoulder.  I  do  not  know  how  I  found  the  strength  to 
do  it  a'1  all,  and  I  am  afraid  it  was  roughly  done  ;  but 


36  TREASURE  ISLAND 

I  managed  to  drag  her  down  the  bank  and  a  little 
under  the  arch.  Farther  I  could  not  move  her,  for  the 
bridge  was  too  low  to  let  me  do  more  than  crawl  below 
it.  So  there  we  had  to  stay— my  mother  almost  entirely 
exposed,  and  both  of  us  within  earshot  of  the  inn. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   LAST  OF   THE   BLIND   MAN 

MY  curiosity,  in  a  sense,  was  stronger  than  my  fear  ; 
for  I  could  not  remain  where  I  was,  but  crept  back  to 
the  bank  again,  whence,  sheltering  my  head  behind  a 
bush  of  broom,  I  might  command  the  road  before  our 
door.  I  was  scarcely  in  position  ere  my  enemies  began 
to  arrive,  seven  or  eight  of  them,  running  hard,  theii 
feet  beating  out  of  time  along  the  road,  and  the  man 
with  the  lantern  some  paces  in  front.  Three  men  ran 
together,  hand  in  hand ;  and  I  made  out,  even  through 
the  mist,  that  the  middle  man  of  this  trio  was  the  blind 
beggar.  The  next  moment  his  voice  showed  me  that 
I  was  right. 

"  Down  with  the  door  ! "  he  cried. 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir  ! "  answered  two  or  three  ;  and  a  rush 
•was  made  upon  the  "  Admiral  Benbow,"  the  lantern- 
bearer  following  ;  and  then  I  could  see  them  pause,  and 
hear  speeches  passed  in  a  lower  key,  as  if  they  were  sur- 
prised to  find  the  door  open.  But  the  pause  was  brief; 
for  the  blind  man  again  issued  his  commands.  His 
voice  sounded  louder  and  higher,  as  if  he  were  afire 
with  eagerness  and  rage. 


38  TREASURE   ISLAND 

"  In,  in,  in  ! "  he  shouted,  and  cursed  them  for  their 
delay. 

Four  or  five  of  them  obeyed  at  once,  two  remaining 
on  the  road  with  the  formidable  beggar.  There  was  a 
pause,  then  a  cry  of  surprise,  and  then  a  voice  shouting 
from  the  house  : — 

"  Bill's  dead  ! " 

But  the  blind  man  swore  at  them  again  for  their 
delay. 

"  Search  him,  some  of  you  shirking  lubbers,  and  the 
rest  of  you  aloft  and  get  the  chest/'  he  cried. 

I  could  hear  their  feet  rattling  up  our  old  stairs,  so 
that  the  house  must  have  shook  with  it.  Promptly 
afterwards,  fresh  sounds  of  astonishment  arose  ;  the 
window  of  the  captain's  room  was  thrown  open  with  a 
slam  and  a  jingle  of  broken  glass  ;  and  a  man  leaned 
out  into  the  moonlight,  head  and  shoulders,  and 
addressed  the  blind  beggar  on  the  road  below  him. 

"Pew,"  he  cried,  "they've  been  before  us.  Some- 
one's turned  the  chest  out  alow  and  aloft." 

"Is  it  there  ? "  roared  Pew. 

"The  money's  there." 

The  blind  man  cursed  the  money. 

"  Flint's  fist,  I  mean,"  he  cried. 

"We  don't  see  it  here  nohow,"  returned  the  man. 

"  Here,  you  below  there,  is  it  on  Bill  ? "  cried  the 
blind  man  again. 

At  that,  another  fellow,  probably  him  who  had  re- 


THE   LAST  OF  THE  BLIND   MAN  39 

mained  below  to  search  the  captain's  body,  came  to  the 
door  of  the  inn.  "  Bill's  been  overhauled  a'ready," 
said  he,  "  nothin'  left." 

"  It's  these  people  of  the  inn — it's  that  boy.  I  wish 
I  had  put  his  eyes  out ! "  cried  the  blind  man,  Pew. 
"  They  were  here  no  time  ago — they  had  the  door  bolted 
when  I  tried  it.  Scatter,  lads,  and  find  'em." 

"  Sure  enough,  they  left  their  glim  here,"  said  the 
fellow  from  the  window. 

"  Scatter  and  find  'em  !  Rout  the  house  out  ! " 
reiterated  Pew,  striking  with  his  stick  upon  the  road. 

Then  there  followed  a  great  to-do  through  all  our 
old  inn,  heavy  feet  pounding  to  and  fro,  furniture 
thrown  over,  doors  kicked  in,  until  the  very  rocks  re- 
echoed, and  the  men  came  out  again,  one  after  another, 
on  the  road,  and  declared  that  we  were  nowhere  to  be 
found.  And  just  then  the  same  whistle  that  had 
alarmed  my  mother  and  myself  over  the  dead  captain's 
money  was  once  more  clearly  audible  through  the 
night,  but  this  time  twice  repeated.  I  had  thought  it 
to  be  the  blind  man's  trumpet,  so  to  speak,  summoning 
his  crew  to  the  assault ;  but  I  now  found  that  it  was  a 
signal  from  the  hillside  towards  the  hamlet,  and,  from 
its  effect  upon  the  buccaneers,  a  signal  to  warn  them  of 
approaching  danger. 

"There's  Dirk  again,"  said  one.  "Twice!  We'll 
have  to  budge,  mates." 

"  Budge,   you   skulk  ! "    cried   Pew.     "  Dirk   was  a 


40  TREASURE  ISLAND 

fool  and  a  coward  from  the  first — you  wouldn't  mind 
him.  They  must  be  close  by  ;  they  can't  be  far ;  you 
have  your  hands  on  it.  Scatter  and  look  for  them, 
dogs  !  Oh,  shiver  my  soul,"  he  cried,  "  if  I  had  eyes  ! " 

This  appeal  seemed  to  produce  some  effect,  for  two 
of  the  fellows  began  to  look  here  and  there  among  the 
lumber,  but  half-heartedly,  I  thought,  and  with  half  an 
eye  to  their  own  danger  all  the  time,  while  the  rest 
stood  irresolute  on  the  road. 

"  You  have  your  hands  on  thousands,  you  fools,  and 
you  hang  a  leg  !  You'd  be  as  rich  as  kings  if  you  could 
find  it,  and  you  know  it's  here,  and  you  stand  there 
malingering.  There  wafen't  one  of  you  dared  face  Bill, 
and  I  did  it — a  blind  man  !  And  I'm  to  lose  my  chance 
for  you  !  I'm  to  be  a  poor,  crawling  beggar,  sponging 
for  rum,  when  I  might  be  rolling  in  a  coach  !  If  you 
had  the  pluck  of  a  weevil  in  a  biscuit  you  would  catch 
them  still." 

"  Hang  it,  Pew,  we've  got  the  doubloons  ! "  grumbled 
one. 

"  They  might  have  hid  the  blessed  thing,"  said 
another.  "Take  the  Geerges,  Pew,  and  don't  stand 
here  equalling. " 

Squalling  was  the  word  for  it,  Pew's  anger  rose  so 
high  at  these  objections ;  till  at  last,  his  passion  com- 
pletely taking  the  upper  hand,  he  struck  at  them  right 
and  left  in  his  blindness,  and  his  stick  sounded  heavily 
on  more  than  one. 


THE   LAST   OF   THE   BLIND   MAN  41 

These,  in  their  turn,  cursed  back  at  the  blind  mis- 
creant, threatened  him  in  horrid  terms,  and  tried  in 
vain  to  catch  the  stick  and  wrest  it  from  his  grasp. 

This  quarrel  was  the  saving  of  us  ;  for  while  it  was 
still  raging,  another  sound  came  from  the  top  of  the  hill 
on  the  side  of  the  hamlet — the  tramp  of  horses  gallop- 
ing. Almost  at  the  same  time  a  pistol-shot,  flash  and 
report,  came  from  the  hedge  side.  And  that  was  plainly 
the  last  signal  of  danger  ;  for  the  buccaneers  turned  at 
once  and  ran,  separating  in  every  direction,  one  seaward 
along  the  cove,  one  slant  across  the  hill,  and  so  on,  so 
that  in  half  a  minute  not  a  sign  of  them  remained  but 
Pew.  Him  they  had  deserted,  whether  in  sheer  panic 
or  out  of  revenge  for  his  ill  words  and  blows,  I  know 
not ;  but  there  he  remained  behind,  tapping  up  and 
down  the  road  in  a  frenzy,  and  groping  and  calling  for 
his  comrades.  Finally  he  took  the  wrong  turn,  and 
ran  a  few  steps  past  me,  towards  the  hamlet,  crying  : — 

"  Johnny,  Black  Dog,  Dirk,"  and  other  names,  "you 
won't  leave  old  Pew,  mates — not  old  Pew  ! " 

Just  then  the  noise  of  horses  topped  the  rise,  and 
four  or  five  riders  came  in  sight  in  the  moonlight,  and 
swept  at  full  gallop  down  the  slope. 

At  this  Pew  saw  his  error,  turned  with  a  scream,  and 
ran  straight  for  the  ditch,  into  which  he  rolled.  But 
he  was  on  his  feet  again  in  a  second,  and  made  another 
dash,  now  utterly  bewildered,  right  under  the  nearest  of 
the  coming  horses. 


42  TREASURE  ISLAND 

The  rider  tried  to  save  him,  but  in  vain.  Down 
went  Pew  with  a  cry  that  rang  high  into  the  night  f; 
and  the  four  hoofs  trampled  and  spurned  him  and 
passed  by.  He  fell  on  his  side,  then  gently  collapsed 
upon  his  face,  and  moved  no  more. 

I  leaped  to  my  feet  and  hailed  the  riders.  They  were 
pulling  up,  at  any  rate,  horrified  at  the  accident ;  and  I 
soon  saw  what  they  were.  One,  tailing  out  behind  the 
rest,  was  a  lad  that  had  gone  from  the  hamlet  to  Dr. 
Livesey's  ;  the  rest  were  revenue  officers,  whom  he  had 
met  by  the  way,  and  with  whom  he  had  had  the  intel- 
ligence to  return  at  once.  Some  news  of  the  lugger  in 
Kitt's  Hole  had  found  its  way  to  Supervisor  Dance,  and 
set  him  forth  that  night  in  our  direction,  and  to  that 
circumstance  my  mother  and  I  owed  our  preservation 
from  death. 

Pew  was  dead,  stone  dead.  As  for  my  mother,  when 
we  had  carried  her  up  to  the  hamlet,  a  little  cold  water 
and  salts  and  that  soon  brought  her  back  again,  and  she 
was  none  the  worse  for  her  terror,  though  she  still  con- 
tinued to  deplore  the  balance  of  the  money.  In  the 
meantime  the  supervisor  rode  on,  as  fast  as  he  could,  to 
Kitt's  Hole  ;  but  his  men  had  to  dismount  and  grope 
down  the  dingle,  leading,  and  sometimes  supporting, 
their  horses,  and  in  continual  fear  of  ambushes  ;  so  it 
was  no  great  matter  for  surprise  that  when  they  got 
down  to  the  Hole  the  lugger  was  already  under  way, 
though  still  close  in.  He  hailed  her.  A  voice  replied, 


THE  LAST  OF  THE  BLIND  MAN        43 

telling  him  to  keep  out  of  the  moonlight,  or  he  would 
get  some  lead  in  him,  and  at  the  same  time  a  bullet 
whistled  close  by  his  arm.  Soon  after,  the  lugger 
doubled  the  point  and  disappeared.  Mr.  Dance  stood 
there,  as  he  said,  "  like  a  fish  out  of  water,"  and  all  he 

could  do  was  to  despatch  a  man  to  B to  warn  the 

cutter.  "  And  that,"  said  he,  "  is  just  about  as  good 
as  nothing.  They've  got  off  clean,  and  there's  an  end. 
Only/'  he  added,  "  I'm  glad  I  trod  on  Master  Pew's 
corns  ; "  for  by  this  time  he  had  heard  my  story. 

I  went  back  with  him  to  the  "  Admiral  Benbow,"  and 
you  cannot  imagine  a  house  in  such  a  state  of  smash  ; 
the  very  clock  had  been  thrown  down  by  these  fellows  in 
their  furious  hunt  after  my  mother  and  myself ;  and 
though  nothing  had  actually  been  taken  away  except  the 
captain's  money-bag  and  a  little  silver  from  the  till,  I 
could  see  at  once  that  we  were  ruined.  Mr.  Dance  could 
make  nothing  of  the  scene. 

"  They  got  the  money,  you  say  ?  Well,  then,  Haw- 
kins, what  in  fortune  were  they  after  ?  More  money, 
I  suppose  ?  " 

"  No,  sir  ;  not  money,  I  think,"  replied  I.  "In  fact, 
sir,  I  believe  I  have  the  thing  in  my  breast-pocket ;  and, 
to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  should  like  to  get  it  put  in 
safety." 

"  To  be  sure,  boy  ;  quite  right,"  said  he.  "  I'll  take 
it,  if  you  like." 

"  I  thought,  perhaps,  Dr.  Livesey "  I  began. 


44  TREASURE  ISLAND 

"Perfectly  right/'  he  interrupted,  very  cheerily, 
"  perfectly  right — a  gentleman  and  a  magistrate.  And, 
now  I  come  to  think  of  it,  I  might  as  well  ride  round 
there  myself  and  report  to  him  or  squire.  Master  Pew's 
dead,  when  all's  done  ;  not  that  I  regret  it,  but  he's 
dead,  you  see,  and  people  will  make  it  out  against  an 
officer  of  his  Majesty's  revenue,  if  make  it  out  they  can. 
Now,  I'll  tell  you,  Hawkins  :  if  you  like,  Pll  take  you 
along. " 

I  thanked  him  heartily  for  the  offer,  and  we  walked 
back  to  the  hamlet  where  the  horses  were.  By  the  time 
I  had  told  mother  of  my  purpose  they  were  all  in  the 
saddle. 

"  Dogger,"  said  Mr.  Dance,  "  you  have  a  good  horse  ; 
take  up  this  lad  behind  you/' 

As  soon  as  I  was  mounted,  holding  on  to  Dogger's 
belt,  the  supervisor  gave  the  word,  and  the  party  struck 
out  at  a  bouncing  trot  on  the  road  to  Dr.  Livesey's 
house. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  CAPTAIN'S  PAPERS 

WE  rode  hard  all  the  way,  till  we  drew  up  before  Dr, 
Livesey's  door.  The  house  was  all  dark  to  the  front. 

Mr.  Dance  told  me  to  jump  down  and  knock,  and 
Dogger  gave  me  a  stirrup  to  descend  by.  The  door  was 
opened  almost  at  once  by  the  maid. 

"  Is  Dr.  Livesey  in  ?  "  I  asked. 

No,  she  said  ;  he  had  come  home  in  the  afternoon, 
but  had  gone  up  to  the  Hall  to  dine  and  pass  the  even- 
ing with  the  squire. 

"  So  there  we  go,  boys,"  said  Mr.  Dance. 

This  time,  as  the  distance  was  short,  I  did  not  mount, 
but  ran  with  Dogger's  stirrup-leather  to  the  lodge  gates, 
and  up  the  long,  leafless,  moonlit  avenue  to  where  the 
white  line  of  the  Hall  buildings  looked  on  either  hand 
on  great  old  gardens.  Here  Mr.  Dance  dismounted,  and, 
taking  me  along  with  him,  was  admitted  at  a  word  into 
the  house. 

The  servant  led  us  down  a  matted  passage,  and  showed 
us  at  the  end  into  a  great  library,  all  lined  with  bookcases 
and  busts  upon  the  top  of  them,  where  the  squire  and  Dr. 
Livesey  sat,  pipe  in  hand,  on  either  side  of  a  bright  fire. 


46  TREASURE  ISLAND 

I  had  never  seen  the  squire  so  near  at  hand.  He  was 
a  tall  man,  over  six  feet  high,  and  broad  in  proportion, 
and  he  had  a  bluff,  rough-and-ready  face,  all  roughened 
and  reddened  and  lined  in  his  long  travels.  His  eye- 
brows were  very  black,  and  moved  readily,  and  this  gave 
him  a  look  of  some  temper,  not  bad,  you  would  say,  but 
quick  and  high. 

"  Come  in,  Mr.  Dance,"  says  he,  very  stately  and  con- 
descending. 

"  Good-evening,  Dance,"  says  the  doctor,  with  a  nod. 
"And  good-evening  to  you,  friend  Jim.  What  good 
wind  brings  you  here  ? " 

The  supervisor  stood  up  straight  and  stiff,  and  told 
his  story  like  a  lesson ;  and  you  should  have  seen  how 
the  two  gentlemen  leaned  forward  and  looked  at  each 
other,  and  forgot  to  smoke  in  their  surprise  and  interest. 
When  they  heard  how  my  mother  went  back  to  the  inn, 
Dr.  Livesey  fairly  slapped  his  thigh,  and  the  squire  cried 
"Bravo!  "and  broke  his  long  pipe  against  the  grate. 
Long  before  it  was  done,  Mr.  Trelawney  (that,  you  will 
remember,  was  the  squire's  name)  had  got  up  from  his 
Beat,  and  was  striding  about  the  room,  and  the  doctor, 
as  if  to  hear  the  better,  had  taken  off  his  powdered  wig, 
and  sat  there,  looking  very  strange  indeed  with  his  own 
close-cropped,  black  poll. 

At  last  Mr.  Dance  finished  the  story. 

"Mr.  Dance,"  said  the  squire,  "you  are  a  very  noble 
fellow  And  as  for  riding  down  that  black,  atrocious 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  PAPERS  47 

miscreant,  I  regard  it  as  an  act  of  virtue,  sir,  like  stamp- 
ing on  a  cockroach.  This  lad  Hawkins  is  a  trump,  I 
perceive.  Hawkins,  will  you  ring  that  bell  ?  Mr. 
Dance  must  have  some  ale." 

"And  so,  Jim,"  said  the  doctor,  " you  have  the  thing 
that  they  were  after,  have  you  ? " 

"  Here  it  is,  sir,"  said  I,  and  gave  him  the  oilskin 
packet. 

The  doctor  looked  it  all  over,  as  if  his  fingers  were 
itching  to  open  it  ;  but,  instead  of  doing  that,  he  put  it 
quietly  in  the  pocket  of  his  coat. 

"  Squire,"  said  he,  "  when  Dance  has  had  his  ale  he 
must,  of  course,  be  off  on  his  Majesty's  service  ;  but  I 
mean  to  keep  Jim  Hawkins  here  to  sleep  at  my  house, 
and,  with  your  permission,  I  propose  we  should  have  up 
the  cold  pie,  and  let  him  sup." 

"  As  you  will,  Livesey,"  said  the  squire  ;  "  Hawkins 
has  earned  better  than  cold  pie." 

So  a  big  pigeon  pie  was  brought  in  and  put  on  a  side- 
table,  and  I  made  a  hearty  supper,  for  I  was  as  hungry 
as  a  hawk,  while  Mr.  Dance  was  further  complimented, 
and  at  last  dismissed. 

"  And  now,  squire,"  said  the  doctor. 

"  And  now,  Livesey,"  said  the  squire,  in  the  same 
breath. 

"  One  at  a  time,  one  at  a  time,"  laughed  Dr.  Livesey. 
"  You  have  heard  of  this  Flint,  I  suppose  ? " 

' '  Heard  of  him  ! "  cried  the  squire.     "  Heard  of  him, 


48  TBBASUBE   ISLAND 

you  say!  He  was  the  bloodthirstiest  buccaneer  that 
Bailed.  Blackboard  was  a  child  to  Flint.  The  Span- 
iards were  so  prodigiously  afraid  of  him,  that,  I  tell 
you,  sir,  I  was  sometimes  proud  he  was  an  Englishman. 
I've  seen  his  top-sails  with  these  eyes,  off  Trinidad,  and 
the  cowardly  son  of  a  rum-puncheon  that  I  sailed  with 
put  back — put  back,  sir,  into  Port  of  Spain/' 

"  Well,  I've  heard  of  him  myself,  in  England,"  said 
the  doctor.  "  But  the  point  is,  had  he  money  ?  " 

"  Money  I "  cried  the  squire.  "  Have  you  heard  the 
story  ?  What  were  these  villains  after  but  money  ? 
What  do  they  care  for  but  money  ?  For  what  would 
they  risk  their  rascal  carcases  but  money  ? " 

"  That  we  shall  soon  know,"  replied  the  doctor. 
"  But  you  are  so  confoundedly  hot-headed  and  exclama- 
tory that  I  cannot  get  a  word  in.  What  I  want  to  know 
is  this  :  Supposing  that  I  have  here  in  my  pocket  some 
clue  to  where  Flint  buried  his  treasure,  will  that  treas- 
ure amount  to  much  ?  " 

"Amount,  sir  !"  cried  the  squire.  "It  will  amount 
to  this :  if  we  have  the  clue  you  talk  about,  I  fit 
out  a  ship  in  Bristol  dock,  and  take  you  and  Hawkins 
here  along,  and  I'll  have  that  treasure  if  I  search  a 
year." 

"Very  well,"  said  the  doctor.  "Now,  then,  if  Jim 
is  agreeable,  we'll  open  the  packet ; "  and  he  laid  it 
before  him  on  the  table. 

The  bundle  was  sewn  together,  and  the  doctor  had  to 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  PAPERS  49 

get  out  his  instrument-case,  and  cut  the  stitches  with 
his  medical  scissors.  It  contained  two  things — a  book 
and  a  sealed  paper. 

"  First  of  all  we'll  try  the  book/'  observed  the  doctor. 

The  squire  and  I  were  both  peering  over  his  shoulder 
as  he  opened  it,  for  Dr.  Livesey  had  kindly  motioned  me 
to  come  round  from  the  side-table,  where  I  had  been 
eating,  to  enjoy  the  sport  of  the  search.  On  the  first 
page  there  were  only  some  scraps  of  writing,  such  as  a 
man  with  a  pen  in  his  hand  might  make  for  idleness  or 
practice.  One  was  the  same  as  the  tattoo  mark,  "  Billy 
Bones  his  fancy  ; "  then  there  was  "  Mr.  W.  Bones, 
mate."  "  No  more  rum."  "  Off  Palm  Key  he  got 
itt ; "  and  some  other  snatches,  mostly  single  words  and 
unintelligible.  I  could  not  help  wondering  who  it  was 
that  had  "  got  itt,"  and  what  "  itt "  was  that  he  got.  A 
knife  in  his  back  as  like  as  not. 

"  Not  much  instruction  there,"  said  Dr.  Livesey,  as 
he  passed  on. 

The  next  ten  or  twelve  pages  were  filled  with  a 
curious  series  of  entries.  There  was  a  date  at  one  end 
of  the  line  and  at  the  other  a  sum  of  money,  as  in  com- 
mon account-books  ;  but  instead  of  explanatory  writing, 
only  a  varying  number  of  crosses  between  the  two.  On 
the  12th  of  June,  1745,  for  instance,  a  sum  of  seventy 
pounds  had  plainly  become  due  to  someone,  and  there 
was  nothing  but  six  crosses  to  explain  the  cause.  In  a 
few  cases,  to  be  sure,  the  name  of  a  place  would  be 


50  TREASUKE   ISLAND 

added,  as  "  Offe  Caraccas  ; "  or  a  mere  entry  of  latitude 
and  longitude,  as  "  62°  17'  20",  19°  2'  40"." 

The  record  lasted  over  nearly  twenty  years,  the 
amount  of  the  separate  entries  growing  larger  as  time 
went  on,  and  at  the  end  a  grand  total  had  been  made 
out  after  five  or  six  wrong  additions,  and  these  words 
appended,  "Bones,  his  pile." 

"  I  can't  make  head  or  tail  of  this/'  said  Dr.  Livesey. 

"  The  thing  is  as  clear  as  noonday,"  cried  the  squire. 
"  This  is  the  black-hearted  hound's  account-book. 
These  crosses  stand  for  the  names  of  ships  or  towns  that 
they  sank  or  plundered.  The  sums  are  the  scoundrel's 
share,  and  where  he  feared  an  ambiguity  you  see  he 
added  something  clearer.  'Offe  Caraccas/  now;  you 
see,  here  was  some  unhappy  vessel  boarded  off  that 
coast.  God  help  the  poor  souls  that  manned  her — coral 
long  ago/' 

"  Eight ! "  said  the  doctor.  "  See  what  it  is  to  be  a 
traveller.  Eight  !  And  the  amounts  increase,  you  see, 
as  he  rose  in  rank/' 

There  was  little  else  in  the  volume  but  a  few  bearings 
of  places  noted  in  the  blank  leaves  towards  the  end,  and 
a  table  for  reducing  French,  English,  and  Spanish 
moneys  to  a  common  value. 

"Thrifty  man  I"  cried  the  doctor.  "  He  wasn't  the 
one  to  be  cheated/' 

"And  now,"  said  the  squire,  "for  the  other." 

The  paper  had  been  sealed  in  several  places  with  a 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  PAPERS  51 

thimble  by  way  of  seal ;  the  very  thimble,  perhaps,  that 
I  had  found  in  the  captain's  pocket.  The  doctor  opened 
the  seals  with  great  care,  and  there  fell  out  the  map  of 
an  island,  with  latitude  and  longitude,  soundings,  names 
of  hills,  and  bays  and  inlets,  and  every  particular  that 
would  be  needed  to  bring  a  ship  to  a  safe  anchorage 
upon  its  shores.  It  was  about  nine  miles  long  and  five 
across,  shaped,  you  might  say,  like  a  fat  dragon  stand- 
ing up,  and  had  two  fine  land-locked  harbours,  and  a 
hill  in  the  centre  part  marked  "  The  Spy-glass. "  There 
were  several  additions  of  a  later  date ;  but,  above  all, 
three  crosses  of  red  ink — two  on  the  north  part  of  the 
island,  one  in  the  south-west,  and,  beside  this  last,  in 
the  same  red  ink,  and  in  a  small,  neat  hand,  very  dif- 
ferent from  the  captain's  tottery  characters,  these  words  : 
— "Bulk  of  treasure  here." 

Over  on  the  back  the  same  hand  had  written  this 
further  information : — 

"Tall  tree,  Spy-glass  shoulder,  bearing  a  point  to  the  N.  of 
N.N.E. 

"  Skeleton  Island  E.S.E.  and  by  E. 

"  Ten  feet. 

"  The  bar  silver  is  in  the  north  cache  ;  you  can  find  it  by  the 
trend  of  the  east  hummock,  ten  fathoms  south  of  the  black  crag 
with  the  face  on  it. 

"The  arms  are  easy  found,  in  the  sand  hill,  N.  point  of  north 
inlet  cape,  bearing  E.  and  a  quarter  N.  "J.  F." 

That  was  all ;  but  brief  as  it  was,  and,  to  me,  incom- 


52  TREASURE   ISLAND 

prehensible,  it  filled  the  squire  and  Dr.  Livesey  with 
delight. 

"  Livesey/'  said  the  squire,  "  yon  will  give  up  this 
wretched  practice  at  once.  To-morrow  I  start  for 
Bristol.  In  three  weeks'  time — three  weeks  ! — two 
weeks — ten  days — we'll  have  the  best  ship,  sir,  and  the 
choicest  crew  in  England.  Hawkins  shall  come  as  cabin- 
boy.  You'll  make  a  famous  cabin-boy,  Hawkins.  You, 
Livesey,  are  ship's  doctor ;  I  am  admiral.  We'll  take 
Redruth,  Joyce,  and  Hunter.  We'll  have  favourable 
winds,  a  quick  passage,  and  not  the  least  difficulty  in 
finding  the  spot,  and  money  to  eat — to  roll  in — to  play 
duck  and  drake  with  ever  after." 

"  Trelawney,"  said  the  doctor,  "  I'll  go  with  you  ; 
and,  I'll  go  bail  for  it,  so  will  Jim,  and  be  a  credit  to 
the  undertaking.  There's  only  one  man  I'm  afraid 
of." 

" And  who's  that?"  cried  the  squire.  "Name  the 
dog,  sir ! " 

"  You,"  replied  the  doctor ;  "  for  you  cannot  hold 
your  tongue.  We  are  not  the  only  men  who  know  of 
this  paper.  These  fellows  who  attacked  the  inn  to- 
night— bold,  desperate  blades,  for  sure — and  the  rest 
who  stayed  aboard  that  lugger,  and  more,  I  dare  say, 
not  far  off,  are,  one  and  all,  through  thick  and  thin, 
bound  that  they'll  get  that  money.  We  must  none  of 
us  go  alone  till  we  get  to  sea.  Jim  and  I  shall  stick 
together  in  the  meanwhile ;  you'll  take  Joyce  aud 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  PAPERS  5$ 

Hunter  when  you  ride  to  Bristol,  and,  from  first  to 
last,  not  one  of  us  must  breathe  a  word  of  what  we're 
found." 

"Livesey,"  returned  the  squire,  "you  are  always  in. 
the  right  of  it.     I'll  be  as  silent  as  the  grave." 


part  II 

THE    SEA    COOK 
CHAPTEK  VII 

I   GO   TO   BRISTOL 

IT  was  longer  than  the  squire  imagined  ere  we  were 
ready  for  the  sea,  and  none  of  our  first  plans — not  even 
Dr.  Livesey's  of  keeping  me  beside  him — could  be 
carried  out  as  we  intended.  The  doctor  had  to  go  to 
London  for  a  physician  to  take  charge  of  his  practice ; 
the  squire  was  hard  at  work  at  Bristol ;  and  I  lived 
on  at  the  Hall  under  the  charge  of  old  Redruth,  the 
gamekeeper,  almost  a  prisoner,  but  full  of  sea-dreams 
and  the  most  charming  anticipations  of  strange  islands 
and  adventures.  I  brooded  by  the  hour  together  over 
the  map,  all  the  details  of  which  I  well  remembered. 
Sitting  by  the  fire  in  the  housekeeper's  room,  I  ap- 
proached that  island  in  my  fancy,  from  every  possible 
direction ;  I  explored  every  acre  of  its  surface ;  I 
climbed  a  thousand  times  to  that  tall  hill  they  call  the 
Spy-glass,  and  from  the  top  enjoyed  the  most  wonderful 
and  changing  prospects.  Sometimes  the  isle  was  thick 


I   GO  TO   BRISTOL  65 

with  savages,  with  whom  we  fought  ;  sometimes  full  of 
dangerous  animals  that  hunted  us ;  but  in  all  my 
fancies  nothing  occurred  to  me  so  strange  and  tragic 
as  our  actual  adventures. 

So  the  weeks  passed  on,  till  one  fine  day  there  came 
a  letter  addressed  to  Dr.  Livesey,  with  this  addition, 
"To  be  opened,  in  the  case  of  his  absence,  by  Tom 
Redruth,  or  young  Hawkins/'  Obeying  this  order,  we 
found,  or  rather,  I  found — for  the  gamekeeper  was  a 
poor  hand  at  reading  anything  but  print — the  follow- 
ing important  news  : — 

"OLD  ANCHOR  INN,  BKISTOL,  March  1,  17 — . 

"  DEAR  LIVESEY, — As  I  do  not  know  whether  you  are  at  the 
Hall,  or  still  in  London,  I  send  this  in  double  to  both  places. 

"  The  ship  is  bought  and  fitted.  She  lies  at  anchor,  ready  for 
sea.  You  never  imagined  a  sweeter  schooner — a  child  might 
sail  her — two  hundred  tons  ;  name,  Hispaniola. 

"I  got  her  through  my  old  friend,  Blandly,  who  has  proved 
himself  throughout  the  most  surprising  trump.  The  admirable 
fellow  literally  slaved  in  my  interest,  and  so,  I  may  say,  did 
everyone  in  Bristol,  as  soon  as  they  got  wind  of  the  port  we 
s&iled  for — treasure,  I  mean." 

"  Redruth/'  said  I,  interrupting  the  letter,  "  Dr. 
Livesey  will  not  like  that.  The  squire  has  been  talk- 
ing, after  all." 

"  Well,  who's  a  better  right  ?  "  growled  the  game- 
keeper. "  A  pretty  rum  go  if  squire  ain't  to  talk  for 
Dr.  Livesey,  I  should  think." 


56  TREASIJBE  ISLAND 

At  that  I  gave  up  all  attempt  at  commentary,  and 
read  straight  on  : — 

"  Blandly  himself  found  the  Hispaniola,  and  by  the  most 
admirable  management  got  her  for  the  merest  trifle.  There  is  a 
class  of  men  in  Bristol  monstrously  prejudiced  against  Blandly. 
They  go  the  length  of  declaring  that  this  honest  creature  wouW 
do  anything  for  money,  that  the  Hispaniola  belonged  to  him, 
and  that  he  sold  it  me  absurdly  high — the  most  transparent 
calumnies.  None  of  them  dare,  however,  to  deny  the  merits 
of  the  ship. 

"  So  far  there  was  not  a  hitch.  The  workpeople,  to  be  sure — 
riggers  and  what  not — were  most  annoyingly  slow  ;  but  time 
cured  that.  It  was  the  crew  that  troubled  me. 

4 '  I  wished  a  round  score  of  men — in  case  of  natives,  bucca- 
neers, or  the  odious  French — and  I  had  the  worry  of  the  deuce 
itself  to  find  so  much  as  half  a  dozen,  till  the  most  remarkable 
stroke  of  fortune  brought  me  the  very  man  that  I  required. 

"  1  was  standing  on  the  dock,  when,  by  the  merest  accident, 
I  fell  in  talk  with  him.  I  found  he  was  an  old  sailor,  kept  a 
public-house,  knew  all  the  seafaring  men  in  Bristol,  had  lost  his 
health  ashore,  and  wanted  a  good  berth  as  cook  to  get  to  sea 
again.  He  had  hobbled  down  there  that  morning,  he  said,  to 
get  a  smell  of  the  salt. 

"  I  was  monstrously  touched — so  would  you  have  been — and, 
out  of  pure  pity,  I  engaged  him  on  the  spot  to  be  ship's  cook. 
Long  John  Silver,  he  is  called,  and  has  lost  a  leg  ;  but  that  I 
regarded  as  a  recommendation,  since  he  lost  it  in  his  country's 
service,  under  the  immortal  Hawke.  He  has  no  pension,  Live- 
sey.  Imagine  the  abominable  age  we  live  in  ! 

"Well,  sir,  I  thought  I  had  only  found  a  cook,  but  it  was  a 
crew  I  had  discovered.  Between  Silver  and  myself  we  got 


I  GO  TO  BRISTOL  57 

together  in  a  few  days  a  company  of  the  toughest  old  salts 
imaginable — not  pretty  to  look  at,  but  fellows,  by  their  faces,  of 
the  most  indomitable  spirit.  I  declare  we  could  fight  a  frigate. 

"  Long  John  even  got  rid  of  two  out  of  the  six  or  seven  I  had 
already  engaged.  He  showed  me  in  a  moment  that  they  were 
just  the  sort  of  fresh  water  swabs  we  had  to  fear  in  an  adven- 
ture of  importance. 

"  I  am  in  the  most  magnificent  health  and  spirits,  eating  like 
a  bull,  sleeping  like  a  tree,  yet  I  shall  not  enjoy  a  moment  till  I 
hear  my  old  tarpaulins  tramping  round  the  capstan.  Seaward 
ho  1  Hang  the  treasure  !  It's  the  glory  of  the  sea  that  haa 
turned  my  head.  So  now,  Livesey,  come  post  ;  do  not  lose  an 
hour,  if  you  respect  me. 

"  Let  young  Hawkins  go  at  once  to  see  his  mother,  with  Red- 
ruth  for  a  guard  ;  and  then  both  come  full  speed  to  Bristol. 

"JOHN  TRELAWNEY. 

"  Postscript. — I  did  not  tell  you  that  Blandly,  who,  by  the  way, 
is  to  send  a  consort  after  us  if  we  don't  turn  up  by  the  end  of 
August,  had  found  an  admirable  fellow  for  sailing  master — a  stiff 
man,  which  I  regret,  but,  in  all  other  respects,  a  treasure.  Long 
John  Silver  unearthed  a  very  competent  man  for  a  mate,  a  man 
named  Arrow.  I  have  a  boatswain  who  pipes,  Livesey ;  so  things 
shall  go  man-o-war  fashion  on  board  the  good  ship  Eispaniola. 

"  1  forgot  to  tell  you  that  Silver  is  a  man  of  substance  ;  I  know 
of  my  own  knowledge  that  he  has  a  banker's  account,  which  has 
never  been  overdrawn.  He  leaves  his  wife  to  manage  the  inn  ; 
and  as  she  is  a  woman  of  colour,  a  pair  of  old  bachelors  like  you 
and  I  may  be  excused  for  guessing  that  it  is  the  wife,  quite  as 

much  as  the  health,  that  sends  him  back  to  roving. 

"J.  T. 

"  P.P.S. — Hawkins  may  stay  one  night  with  his  mother. 

"J.  T." 


58  TEEASUEE  ISLAND 

You  can  fancy  the  excitement  into  which  that  letter 
put  me.  I  was  half  heside  myself  with  glee  ;  and  if 
ever  I  despised  a  man,  it  was  old  Tom  Redruth,  who 
could  do  nothing  but  grumble  and  lament.  Any  of  the 
under-gamekeepers  would  gladly  have  changed  places 
with  him  ;  but  such  was  not  the  squire's  pleasure,  and 
the  squire's  pleasure  was  like  law  among  them  all. 
Nobody  but  old  Redruth  would  have  dared  so  much  as 
even  to  grumble. 

The  next  morning  he  and  I  set  out  on  foot  for  the 
"  Admiral  Benbow,"  and  there  I  found  my  mother  in 
good  health  and  spirits.  The  captain,  who  had  so  long 
been  a  cause  of  so  much  discomfort,  was  gone  where 
the  wicked  cease  from  troubling.  The  squire  had  had 
everything  repaired,  and  the  public  rooms  and  the  sign 
repainted,  and  had  added  some  furniture — above  all  a 
beautiful  arm-chair  for  mother  in  the  bar.  He  had 
found  her  a  boy  as  an  apprentice  also,  so  that  she  should 
not  want  help  while  I  was  gone. 

It  was  on  seeing  that  boy  that  I  understood,  for  the 
first  time,  my  situation.  I  had  thought  up  to  that  mo- 
ment of  the  adventures  before  me,  not  at  all  of  the  home 
that  I  was  leaving  ;  and  now,  at  sight  of  this  clumsy 
stranger,  who  was  to  stay  here  in  my  place  beside  my 
mother,  I  had  my  first  attack  of  tears.  I  am  afraid  I  led 
that  boy  a  dog's  life  ;  for  as  he  was  new  to  the  work,  I 
had  a  hundred  opportunities  of  setting  him  right  and 
putting  him  down,  and  I  was  not  slow  to  profit  by  them. 


I  GO  TO   BRISTOL  -59 

The  night  passed,  and  the  next  day,  after  dinner, 
Redrutk  and  I  were  afoot  again,  and  on  the  road.  I 
said  good-bye  to  mother  and  the  cove  where  I  had  lived 
since  I  was  born,  and  the  dear  old  "  Admiral  Benbow  " 
— since  he  was  repainted,  no  longer  quite  so  dear.  One 
of  my  last  thoughts  was  of  the  captain,  who  had  so  often 
strode  along  the  beach  with  his  cocked  hat,  his  sabre- 
cut  cheek,  and  his  old  brass  telescope.  Next  moment 
we  had  turned  the  corner,  and  my  home  was  out  of 
sight. 

The  mail  picked  us  up  about  dusk  at  the  "  Eoyal 
George  "  on  the  heath.  I  was  wedged  in  between  Ked- 
ruth  and  a  stout  old  gentleman,  and  in  spite  of  the 
swift  motion  and  the  cold  night  air,  I  must  have  dozed  a 
great  deal  from  the  very  first,  and  then  slept  like  a  log 
up  hill  and  down  dale  through  stage  after  stage  ;  for 
when  I  was  awakened,  at  last,  it  was  by  a  punch  in  the 
ribs,  and  I  opened  my  eyes,  to  find  that  we  were  stand- 
ing still  before  a  large  building  in  a  city  street,  and 
that  the  day  had  already  broken  a  long  time. 

"  Where  are  we  ?  "  I  asked. 

"Bristol/'  said  Tom.     "Get  down." 

Mr.  Trelawney  had  taken  up  his  residence  at  an  inn 
far  down  the  docks,  to  superintend  the  work  upon  the 
schooner.  Thither  we  had  now  to  walk,  and  our  way, 
to  my  great  delight,  lay  along  the  quays  and  beside  the 
great  multitude  of  ships  of  all  sizes  and  rigs  and  nations. 
In  one,  sailors  were  singing  at  their  work  ;  in  another, 


60  TREASURE   ISLAND 

there  were  men  aloft,  high  over  my  head,  hanging  to 
threads  that  Beemed  no  thicker  than  a  spider's.  Though 
I  had  lived  by  the  shore  all  my  life,  I  seemed  never  to 
have  been  near  the  sea  till  then.  The  smell  of  tar  and 
salt  was  something  ntw.  I  saw  the  most  wonderful 
figureheads,  that  had  all  been  far  over  the  ocean.  I  saw, 
besides,  many  old  sailors,  with  rings  in  their  ears,  and 
whiskers  curled  in  ringlets,  and  tarry  pigtails,  and  their 
swaggering,  clumsy  sea-walk  ;  and  if  I  had  seen  as  many 
kings  or  archbishops  I  could  not  have  been  more 
delighted. 

And  I  was  going  to  sea  myself  ;  to  sea  in  a  schooner, 
with  a  piping  boatswain,  and  pig-tailed  singing  seamen  ; 
to  sea,  bound  for  an  unknown  island,  and  to  seek  for 
buried  treasures  ! 

While  I  was  still  in  this  delightful  dream,  we  came 
suddenly  in  front  of  a  large  inn,  and  met  Squire  Tre- 
iawney,  all  dressed  out  like  a  sea-officer,  in  stout  blue 
cloth,  coming  out  of  the  door  with  a  smile  on  his  face, 
and  a  capital  imitation  of  a  sailor's  walk. 

"  Here  you  are,"  he  cried,  "  and  the  doctor  came  last 
night  from  London.  Bravo  !  the  ship's  company  com' 
plete  ! " 

"  Oh,  sir/'  cried  I,  "  when  do  we  sail  ?  " 

"  Sail  \"  says  he.     "  We  sail  to-morrow  !" 


CHAPTER  VIII 

AT  THE   SIGN   OF  THE   "  SPY-GLASS  " 

I  had  done  breakfasting  the  squire  gave  me  a 
note  addressed  to  John  Silver,  at  the  sign  of  the  "  Spy- 
glass,'' and  told  me  I  should  easily  find  the  place  by 
following  the  line  of  the  docks,  and  keeping  a  bright 
look-out  for  a  little  tavern  with  a  large  brass  telescope 
for  sign.  I  set  off,  overjoyed  at  this  opportunity  to 
see  some  more  of  the  ships  and  seamen,  and  picked  my 
way  among  a  great  crowd  of  people  and  carts  and  bales, 
for  the  dock  was  now  at  its  busiest,  until  I  found  the 
tavern  in  question. 

It  was  a  bright  enough  little  place  of  entertainment. 
The  sign  was  newly  painted  ;  the  windows  had  neat  red 
curtains ;  the  floor  was  cleanly  sanded.  There  was  a 
street  on  either  side,  and  an  open  door  on  both,  which 
made  the  large,  low  room  pretty  clear  to  see  in,  in  spite 
of  clouds  of  tobacco  smoke. 

The  customers  were  mostly  seafaring  men ;  and  they 
talked  so  loudly  that  I  hung  at  the  door,  almost  afraid 
to  enter. 

As  I  was  waiting,  a  man  came  out  of  the  side  room, 
and,  at  a  glance,  I  was  sure  he  must  be  Long  John. 


62  TREASURE  ISLAND 

His  left  leg  was  cut  off  close  by  the  hip,  and  under  the 
left  shoulder  he  carried  a  crutch,  which  he  managed 
with  wonderful  dexterity,  hopping  about  upon  it  like  a 
bird.  He  was  very  tall  and  strong,  with  a  face  as  big 
as  a  ham — plain  and  pale,  but  intelligent  and  smiling. 
Indeed,  he  seemed  in  the  most  cheerful  spirits,  whistling 
as  he  moved  about  among  the  tables,  with  a  merry  word  or 
a  slap  on  the  shoulder  for  the  more  favoured  of  his  guests. 

Now,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  from  the  very  first  men- 
tion of  Long  John  in  Squire  Trelawney's  letter,  I  had 
taken  a  fear  in  my  mind  that  he  might  prove  to  be  the 
very  one-legged  sailor  whom  I  had  watched  for  so  long 
at  the  old  "  Benbow."  But  one  look  at  the  man  before 
me  was  enough.  I  had  seen  the  captain,  and  Black  Dog, 
and  the  blind  man  Pew,  and  I  thought  I  knew  what  a 
buccaneer  was  like — a  very  different  creature,  according 
to  me,  from  this  clean  and  pleasant-tempered  landlord. 

I  plucked  up  courage  at  once,  crossed  the  threshold, 
and  walked  right  up  to  the  man  where  he  stood,  propped 
on  his  crutch,  talking  to  a  customer. 

"  Mr.  Silver,  sir  ?  "  I  asked,  holding  out  the  note. 

"  Yes,  my  lad,"  said  he ;  "  such  is  my  name,  to  be 
sure.  And  who  may  you  be  ?  "  And  then  as  he  saw 
the  squire's  letter,  he  seemed  to  me  to  give  something 
almost  like  a  start. 

"  Oh  ! "  said  he,  quite  loud,  and  offering  his  hand, 
"  I  see.  You  are  our  new  cabin-boy  ;  pleased  I  am  to 
see  you." 


AT  THE  SIGN  OF  THE   "  SPY-GLASS  "  63 

And  he  took  my  hand  in  his  large  firm  grasp. 

Just  then  one  of  the  customers  at  the  far  side  rose 
suddenly  and  made  for  the  door.  It  was  close  by  him, 
and  he  was  out  m  the  street  in  a  moment.  But  his 
hurry  had  attracted  my  notice,  and  I  recognised  him 
at  a  glance.  It  was  the  tallow-faced  man,  wanting  two 
fingers,  who  had  come  first  to  the  "Admiral  Benbow." 

"  Oh,"  I  cried,  "stop  him  !  it's  Black  Dog  \" 

"  I  don't  care  two  coppers  who  he  is,"  cried  Silver. 
"  But  he  hasn't  paid  his  score.  Harry,  run  and  catch 
him." 

One  of  the  others  who  was  nearest  the  door  leaped 
up,  and  started  in  pursuit. 

"  If  he  were  Admiral  Hawke  he  shall  pay  his  score," 
cried  Silver  ;  and  then,  relinquishing  my  hand — "  Who 
did  you  say  he  was  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Black  what  ?  " 

"  Dog,  sir,"  said  I.  "  Has  Mr.  Trelawney  not  told 
you  of  the  buccaneers  ?  He  was  one  of  them." 

"So  ? "  cried  Silver.  "  In  my  house  !  Ben,  run  and 
help  Harry.  One  of  those  swabs,  was  he  ?  Was  that 
you  drinking  with  him,  Morgan  ?  Step  up  here." 

'The  man  whom  he  called  Morgan — an  old,  grey- 
haired,  mahogany-faced  sailor — came  forward  pretty 
sheepishly,  rolling  his  quid. 

"  Now,  Morgan,"  said  Long  John,  very  sternly ; 
"  you  never  clapped  your  eyes  on  that  Black — Black 
I*og,  before,  did  you,  now  ?" 

"  Not  I,  sir,"  said  Morgan,  with  a  salute. 


64  TREASURE  ISLAND 

"  You  didn't  know  his  name,  did  you  ? " 

"No,  sir." 

"  By  the  powers,  Tom  Morgan,  it's  as  good  for  you  ! " 
exclaimed  the  landlord.  "  If  you  Lad  been  mixed  up 
with  the  like  of  that,  you  would  never  have  put  another 
foot  in  my  house,  you  may  lay  to  that.  And  what  was 
he  saying  to  you  ?  " 

"I  don't  rightly  know,  sir,"  answered  Morgan. 

"Do  you  call  that  a  head  on  your  shoulders,  or  a 
blessed  dead-eye  ?  "  cried  Long  John.  "  Don't  rightly 
know,  don't  you  !  Perhaps  you  don't  happen  to  rightly 
know  who  you  was  speaking  to,  perhaps  ?  Come,  now, 
what  was  he  jawing — v'yages,  cap'ns,  ships  ?  Pipe  up  ! 
What  was  it  ?  " 

"  We  was  a-talkin'  of  keel-hauling,"  answered  Morgan. 

"  Keel-hauling,  was  you  ?  and  a  mighty  suitable 
thing,  too,  and  you  may  lay  to  that.  Get  back  to  your 
place  for  a  lubber,  Tom." 

And  then,  as  Morgan  rolled  back  to  his  seat,  Silver 
added  to  me  in  a  confidential  whisper,  that  was  very 
nattering,  as  I  thought : 

"He's  quite  an  honest  man,  Tom  Morgan,  on'y 
stupid.  And  now,"  he  ran  on  again,  aloud,  "  let's  see 
— Black  Dog  ?  No,  I  don't  know  the  name,,  not  I. 
Yet  I  kind  of  think  I've — yes,  I've  seen  the  swab.  He 
used  to  come  here  with  a  blind  beggar,  he  used." 

"That  he  did,  you  may  be  sure,"  said  I.  "  I  knew 
that  blind  man,  too.  His  name  was  Pew." 


AT  THE  SIGN  OF  THE   "  SPY-GLASS  "  65 

"It  was  I"  cried  Silver,  now  quite  excited.  "Pew! 
That  were  his  name  for  certain.  Ah,  he  looked  a  shark, 
he  did  !  If  we  run  down  this  Black  Dog,  now,  there'll 
be  news  for  Cap'n  Trelawney !  Ben's  a  good  runner ; 
few  seamen  run  better  than  Ben.  He  should  run  him 
down,  hand  over  hand,  by  the  powers !  He  talked  o* 
keel-hauling,  did  he  ?  I'll  keel-haul  him  ! " 

All  the  time  he  was  jerking  out  these  phrases  he  was 
stumping  up  and  down  the  tavern  on  his  crutch,  slap- 
ping tables  with  his  hand,  and  giving  such  a  show  of 
excitement  as  would  have  convinced  an  Old  Bailey 
judge  or  a  Bow  Street  runner.  My  suspicions  had 
been  thoroughly  re-awakened  on  finding  Black  Dog  at 
the  "Spy -glass,"  and  I  watched  the  cook  narrowly. 
But  he  was  too  deep,  and  too  ready,  and  too  clever  for 
me,  and  by  the  time  the  two  men  had  come  back  out 
of  breath,  and  confessed  that  they  had  lost  the  track 
in  a  crowd,  and  been  scolded  like  thieves,  I  would  have 
gone  bail  for  the  innocence  of  Long  John  Silver. 

"  See  here,  now,  Hawkins/'  said  he,  "  here's  a  blessed 
hard  thing  on  a  man  like  me,  now,  ain't  it.  There's 
Cap'n  Trelawney — what's  he  to  think  ?  Here  I  have 
this  confounded  son  of  a  Dutchman  sitting  in  my  own 
house,  drinking  of  my  own  rum  !  Here  you  comes 
and  tells  me  of  it  plain;  and  here  I  let  him  give  us 
all  the  slip  before  my  blessed  dead-lights  I  Now,  Haw- 
kins, you  do  me  justice  with  the  cap'n.  You're  a  lad, 
you  are,  but  you're  as  smart  as  paint.  I  see  that  when 


66  TREASURE   ISLAND 

you  first  came  in.  Now,  here  it  is  :  What  could  I  do, 
with  this  old  timber  I  hobble  on  ?  "When  I  was  an  A  B 
master  mariner  I'd  have  come  up  alongside  of  him, 
hand  over  hand,  and  broached  him  to  in  a  brace  of  old 
shakes,  I  would  ;  but  now " 

And  then,  all  of  a  sudden,  he  stopped,  and  his  jaw 
dropped  as  though  he  had  remembered  something. 

"The  score,"  he  burst  out.  "Three  goes  o' rum  ! 
Why,  shiver  my  timbers,  if  I  hadn't  forgotten  my  score  ! " 

And,  falling  on  a  bench,  he  laughed  until  the  tears 
ran  down  his  cheeks.  I  could  not  help  joining  ;  and 
we  laughed  together,  peal  after  peal,  until  the  tavern 
rang  again. 

"  Why,  what  a  precious  old  sea-calf  I  am  !  "  he  said, 
at  last,  wiping  his  cheeks.  "You  and  me  should  get 
on  well,  Hawkins,  for  I'll  take  my  davy  I  should  be 
rated  ship's  boy.  But,  come,  now,  stand  by  to  go  about. 
This  won't  do.  Booty  is  dooty,  messmates.  I'll  put 
on  my  old  cocked  hat,  and  step  along  of  you  to  Cap'n 
Trelawney,  and  report  this  here  affair.  For,  mind  you, 
it's  serious,  young  Hawkins ;  and  neither  you  nor  me's 
come  out  of  it  with  what  I  should  make  so  bold  as  to 
call  credit.  Nor  you  neither,  says  you ;  not  smart — 
none  of  the  pair  of  us  smart.  But  dash  my  buttons  ! 
that  was  a  good  'un  about  my  score." 

And  he  began  to  laugh  again,  and  that  so  heartily, 
that  though  I  did  not  see  the  joke  as  he  did,  I  was 
again  obliged  to  join  him  in  his  mirth. 


AT  THE   SIGN   OF  THE   "  SPY-GLASS  "  67 

On  our  little  walk  along  the  quays,  he  made  himself 
the  most  interesting  companion,  telling  me  about  the 
different  ships  that  we  passed  by,  their  rig,  tonnage, 
and  nationality,  explaining  the  work  that  was  going 
forward — how  one  was  discharging,  another  taking  in 
cargo,  and  a  third  making  ready  for  sea ;  and  every 
now  and  then  telling  me  some  little  anecdote  of  ships 
or  seamen,  or  repeating  a  nautical  phrase  till  I  had 
learned  it  perfectly.  I  began  to  see  that  here  was  one 
of  the  best  of  possible  shipmates. 

When  we  got  to  the  inn,  the  squire  and  Dr.  Livesey 
were  seated  together,  finishing  a  quart  of  ale  with  a 
toast  in  it,  before  they  should  go  aboard  the  schooner 
on  a  visit  of  inspection. 

Long  John  told  the  story  from  first  to  last,  with  a  great 
deal  of  spirit  and  the  most  perfect  truth.  "  That  was 
how  it  were,  now,  weren't  it,  Hawkins  ?  "  he  would  say, 
now  and  again,  and  I  could  always  bear  him  entirely  out. 

The  two  gentlemen  regretted  that  Black  Dog  had 
got  away ;  but  we  all  agreed  there  was  nothing  to  be 
done,  and  after  he  had  been  complimented,  Long  John 
took  up  his  crutch  and  departed. 

"  All  hands  aboard  by  four  this  afternoon/'  shouted 
the  squire  after  him. 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir/'  cried  the  cook,  in  the  passage. 

' '  Well,  squire,"  said  Dr.  Livesey,  "  I  don't  put  much 
faith  in  your  discoveries,  as  a  general  thing  ;  but  I  will 
say  this,  John  Silver  suits  Die." 


68  TREASURE  ISLAND 

"  The  man's  a  perfect  trump,"  declared  the  squire. 

"  And  now,"  added  the  doctor,  "  Jim  may  come  on 
board  with  us,  may  he  not  ? " 

"  To  he  sure  he  may,"  says  squire.  "  Take  your  hat, 
Hawkins,  and  we'll  see  the  ship." 


CHAPTER  IX 

POWDEE  AND   ARMS 

THE  Hispaniola  lay  some  way  out,  and  we  went  under 
the  figureheads  and  round  the  sterns  of  many  other 
ships,  and  their  cables  sometimes  grated  underneath  our 
keel,  and  sometimes  swung  above  us.  At  last,  however, 
we  got  alongside,  and  were  met  and  saluted  as  we 
stepped  aboard  by  the  mate,  Mr.  Arrow,  a  brown  old 
sailor,  with  earrings  in  his  ears  and  a  squint.  He  and 
the  squire  were  very  thick  and  friendly,  but  I  soon 
observed  that  things  were  not  the  same  between  Mr. 
Trelawney  and  the  captain. 

This  last  was  a  sharp-looking  man,  who  seemed  angry 
with  everything  on  board,  and  was  soon  to  tell  us  why, 
for  we  had  hardly  got  down  into  the  cabin  when  a  sailor 
followed  us. 

"Captain  Smollett,  sir,  axing  to  speak  with  you,-" 
said  he. 

' '  I  am  always  at  the  captain's  orders.  Show  him  in/* 
said  the  squire. 

The  captain  who  was  close  behind  his  messenger 
entered  at  once,  and  shut  the  door  behind  him. 


70  TREASURE  ISLAND 

"  Well,  Captain  Smollett,  what  have  you  to  say  ? 
All  well,  I  hope  ;  all  shipshape  and  seaworthy  ? " 

"  Well,  sir,"  said  the  captain,  "  better  speak  plain,  I 
believe,  even  at  the  risk  of  offence.  I  don't  like  this 
cruise ;  I  don't  like  the  men ;  and  I  don't  like  my 
officer.  That's  short  and  sweet. " 

"  Perhaps,  sir,  you  don't  like  the  ship  ? "  inquired 
the  squire,  very  angry,  as  I  could  see. 

"I  can't  speak  as  to  that,  sir,  not  having  seen  her 
tried,"  said  the  captain.  "  She  seems  a  clever  craft ; 
more  I  can't  say." 

"  Possibly,  sir,  you  may  not  like  your  employer, 
cither  ?  "  says  the  squire. 

But  here  Dr.  Livesey  cut  in. 

"  Stay  a  bit,"  said  he,  "  stay  a  bit.  No  use  of  such 
questions  as  that  but  to  produce  ill-feeling.  The  cap- 
tain has  said  too  much  or  he  has  said  too  little,  and  I'm 
bound  to  say  that  I  require  an  explanation  of  his  words. 
You  don't,  you  say,  like  this  cruise.  Now,  why  ? " 

"  I  was  engaged,  sir,  on  what  we  call  sealed  orders,  to 
sail  this  ship  for  that  gentleman  where  he  should  bid 
me,"  said  the  captain.  "  So  far  so  good.  But  now  I 
find  that  every  man  before  the  mast  knows  more  than 
I  do.  I  don't  call  that  fair,  now,  do  you  ?  " 

"No,"  said  Dr.  Livesey,  "  I  don't." 

"  Next,"  said  the  captain,  "  I  learn  we  are  going  after 
treasure — hear  it  from  my  own  hands,  mind  you.  Now, 
treasure  is  ticklish  work  ;  I  don't  like  treasure  voyages 


POWDER  AND  ARMS  71 

on  any  account ;  and  I  don't  like  them,  above  all,  when 
they  are  secret,  and  when  (begging  your  pardon,  Mr. 
Trelawney)  the  secret  has  been  told  to  the  parrot." 

"  Silver's  parrot  ?  "  asked  the  squire. 

"  It's  a  way  of  speaking,"  said  the  captain.  "  Blabbed, 
I  mean.  It's  my  belief  neither  of  you  gentlemen  know 
what  you  are  about ;  but  I'll  tell  you  my  way  of  it — life 
or  death,  and  a  close  run." 

"  That  is  all  clear,  and,  I  daresay,  true  enough," 
replied  Dr.  Livesey.  "  We  take  the  risk ;  but  we  are 
not  so  ignorant  as  you  believe  us.  Next,  you  say  you 
don't  like  the  crew.  Are  they  not  good  seamen  ?  " 

"  I  don't  like  them,  sir,"  returned  Captain  Smollett. 
"  And  I  think  I  should  have  had  the  choosing  of  my 
own  hands,  if  you  go  to  that." 

"  Perhaps  you  should,"  replied  the  doctor.  •"'  My 
friend  should,  perhaps,  have  taken  you  along  with  him ; 
but  the  slight,  if  there  be  one,  was  unintentional.  And 
you  don't  like  Mr.  Arrow  ? " 

"  I  don't,  sir.  I  believe  he's  a  good  seaman ;  but 
he's  too  free  with  the  crew  to  be  a  good  officer.  A  mate 
should  keep  himself  to  himself — shouldn't  drink  with 
the  men  before  the  mast  ! " 

"  Do  you  mean  he  drinks  ?"  cried  the  squire. 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  the  captain  ;  '*  only  that  he's  too 
familiar." 

"  Well,  now,  and  the  short  and  long  of  it,  captain  ?" 
asked  the  doctor.  "  Tell  us  what  you  want." 


72  TREASURE   ISLAND 

*•'  Well,  gentlemen,  are  you  determined  to  go  on  this 
cruise  ?" 

"  Like  iron,"  answered  the  squire. 

"Very  good,"  said  the  captain.  ' '  Then,  as  you've 
heard  me  very  patiently,  saying  things  that  I  could  not 
prove,  hear  me  a  few  words  more.  They  are  putting 
the  powder  and  the  arms  in  the  fore  hold.  Now,  you 
have  a  good  place  under  the  cabin  ;  why  not  put  them 
there  ? — first  point.  Then  you  are  bringing  four  of 
your  own  people  with  you,  and  they  tell  me  some  of 
them  are  to  be  berthed  forward.  Why  not  give  them 
the  berths  here  beside  the  cabin  ? — second  point." 

"  Any  more  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Trelawney. 

"  One  more,"  said  the  captain.  "  There's  been  too 
much  blabbing  already." 

"  Far  too  much,"  agreed  the  doctor. 

"I'll  tell  you  what  I've  heard  myself,"  continued 
Captain  Smollett :  "  that  you  have  a  map  of  an  island  ; 
.that  there's  crosses  on  the  map  to  show  where  treasure 

is  ;  and  that  the  island  lies "  And  then  he  named 

the  latitude  and  longitude  exactly. 

"  I  never  told  that,"  cried  the  squire,  "  to  a  soul ! " 

"  The  hands  know  it,  sir,"  returned  the  captain. 

"  Livesey,  that  must  have  been  you  or  Hawkins," 
cried  the  squire. 

"It  doesn't  much  matter  who  it  was,"  replied  the 
doctor.  And  I  could  see  that  neither  he  nor  the  captain 
paid  much  regard  to  Mr.  Trelawney's  protestations. 


POWDER  AND  ARMS  73 

Neither  did  I,  to  be  sure,  he  was  so  loose  a  talker  ;  yet 
in  this  case  I  believe  he  was  really  right,  and  that 
nobody  had  told  the  situation  of  the  island. 

"  Well,  gentlemen,"  continued  the  captain,  "  I  don't 
know  who  has  this  map  ;  but  I  make  it  a  point,  it  shall 
be  kept  secret  even  from  me  and  Mr.  Arrow.  Other- 
wise I  would  ask  you  to  let  me  resign." 

"  I  see,"  said  the  doctor.  "  You  wish  us  to  keep  this 
matter  dark,  and  to  make  a  garrison  of  the  stern  part 
of  the  ship,  manned  with  my  friend's  own  people,  and 
provided  with  all  the  arms  and  powder  on  board.  In 
other  words,  you  fear  a  mutiny." 

"  Sir,"  said  Captain  Smollett,  "  with  no  intention  to 
take  offence,  I  deny  your  right  to  put  words  into  my 
mouth.  No  captain,  sir,  would  be  justified  in  going 
to  sea  at  all  if  he  had  ground  enough  to  say  that.  As 
for  Mr.  Arrow,  I  believe  him  thoroughly  honest  ;  some 
of  the  men  are  the  same  ;  all  may  be  for  what  I  know. 
But  I  am  responsible  for  the  ship's  safety  and  the  life  of 
every  man  Jack  aboard  of  her.  I  see  things  going,  as  I 
think,  not  quite  right.  And  I  ask  you  to  take  certain 
precautions,  or  let  me  resign  my  berth.  And  that's  all." 

"  Captain  Smollett,"  began  the  doctor,  with  a  smile, 
"  did  ever  you  hear  the  fable  of  the  mountain  and  the 
mouse  ?  You'll  excuse  me,  I  daresay,  but  you  remind 
me  of  that  fable.  When  you  came  in  here  I'll  stake  my 
wig  you  meant  more  than  this." 

"  Doctor,"  said  the  captain,  "you  are  smart.     When 


74  TREASURE  ISLAND 

I  came  in  here  I  meant  to  get  discharged.  I  had  no 
thought  that  Mr.  Trelawney  would  hear  a  word." 

"No  more  I  would/' cried  the  squire.  " Had  Livesey 
not  been  here  I  should  have  seen  you  to  the  deuce.  As 
it  is,  I  have  heard  you.  I  will  do  as  you  desire ;  but 
I  think  the  worse  of  you." 

"  That's  as  you  please,  sir/7  said  the  captain.  "  You'll 
find  I  do  my  duty." 

And  with  that  he  took  his  leave. 

"  Trelawney/'  said  the  doctor,  "  contrary  to  all  my 
notions,  I  believe  you  have  managed  to  get  two  honest 
men  on  board  with  you — that  man  and  John  Silver." 

"Silver,  if  you  like,"  cried  the  squire  ;  "but  as  for 
that  intolerable  humbug,  I  declare  I  think  his  conduct 
unmanly,  unsailorly,  and  downright  un-English." 

"  Well,"  says  the  doctor,  "  we  shall  see." 

When  we  came  on  deck,  the  men  had  begun  already 
to  take  out  the  arms  and  powder,  yo-ho-ing  at  their 
work,  while  the  captain  and  Mr.  Arrow  stood  by  super- 
intending. 

The  new  arrangement  was  quite  to  my  liking.  The 
whole  schooner  had  been  overhauled;  six  berths  had 
been  made  astern,  out  of  what  had  been  the  after-part 
of  the  main  hold  ;  and  this  set  of  cabins  was  only  joined 
to  the  galley  and  forecastle  by  a  sparred  passage  on 
the  port  side.  It  had  been  originally  meant  that  the 
captain,  Mr.  Arrow,  Hunter,  Joyce,  the  doctor,  and  the 
squire  were  to  occupy  these  six  berths.  Now,  Redruth 


POWDER  AND  ARMS  75 

and  I  were  to  get  two  of  them,  and  Mr.  Arrow  and  the 
captain  were  to  sleep  on  deck  in  the  companion,  which 
had  been  enlarged  on  each  side  till  you  might  almost 
have  called  it  a  round-house.  Very  low  it  was  still, 
of  course  ;  but  there  was  room  to  swing  two  hammocks, 
and  even  the  mate  seemed  pleased  with  the  arrange- 
ment. Even  he,  perhaps,  had  been  doubtful  as  to  the 
crew,  but  that  is  only  guess ;  for,  as  you  shall  hear, 
we  had  not  long  the  benefit  of  his  opinion. 

We  were  all  hard  at  work,  changing  the  powder  and 
the  berths,  when  the  last  man  or  two,  and  Long  John 
along  with  them,  came  off  in  a  shore-boat. 

The  cook  came  up  the  side  like  a  monkey  for  clever- 
ness, and,  as  soon  as  he  saw  what  was  doing,  "  So  ho, 
mates  \"  says  he,  "what's  this?" 

"  We're  a-changing  of  the  powder,  Jack,"  answers 
one. 

"  Why,  by  the  powers,"  cried  Long  John,  "  if  we  do, 
we'll  miss  the  morning  tide  ! " 

"  My  orders  ! "  said  the  captain  shortly.  "  You  may 
go  below,  my  man.  Hands  will  want  supper." 

' '  Ay,  ay,  sir,"  answered  the  cook  ;  and,  touching  his 
forelock,  he  disappeared  at  once  in  the  direction  of 
his  galley. 

"  That's  a  good  man,  captain,"  said  the  doctor. 

"  Very  likely,  sir,"  replied  Captain  Smollett.  "  Easy 
with  that,  men — easy,"  he  ran  on,  to  the  fellows  who 
were  shifting  the  powder  ;  and  then  suddenly  observing 


76  TREASURE   ISLAND 

me  examining  the  swivel  we  carried  amidships,  a  long 
brass  nine — "Here,  you  ship's  boy,"  he  cried,  "out  o' 
that !  Off  with  you  to  the  cook  and  get  some  work." 

And  then  as  I  was  hurrying  off  I  heard  him  say,  quite 
loudly,  to  the  doctor : — 

"  I'll  have  no  favourites  on  my  ship." 

I  assure  you  I  was  quite  of  the  squire's  way  of  think- 
ing, and  hated  the  captain  deeply. 


CHAPTEK  X 

THE    VOYAGE 

ALL  that  night  we  were  in  a  great  bustle  getting 
things  stowed  in  their  place,  and  boatfuls  of  the  squire's 
friends,  Mr.  Blandly  and  the  like,  coming  off  to  wish 
him  a  good  voyage  and  a  safe  return.  We  never  had  a 
night  at  the  "Admiral  Benbow"  when  I  had  half  the 
work  ;  and  I  was  dog-tired  when,  a  little  before  dawn, 
the  boatswain  sounded  his  pipe,  and  the  crew  began  to 
man  the  capstan-bars.  I  might  have  been  twice  as 
weary,  yet  I  would  not  have  left  the  deck  ;  all  was  BO 
new  and  interesting  to  me — the  brief  commands,  the 
shrill  note  of  the  whistle,  the  men  bustling  to  their 
places  in  the  glimmer  of  the  ship's  lanterns. 

"  Now,  Barbecue,  tip  us  a  stave,"  cried  one  voice. 

"  The  old  one,"  cried  another. 

"  Ay,  ay,  mates,"  said  Long  John,  who  was  standing 
by,  with  his  crutch  under  his  arm,  and  at  once  broke 
out  in  the  air  and  words  I  knew  BO  well — 

"  Fifteen  men  on  the  dead  man's  chest "— • 

And  then  the  whole  crew  bore  chorus  : — 
'  Yo-ho-ho  and  a  bottle  of  rum  1" 


78  TREASURE   ISLAND 

And  at  the  third  "ho  \"  drove  the  bars  before  them 
with  a  will. 

Even  at  that  exciting  moment  it  carried  me  back  to 
the  old  "  Admiral  Benbow  "  in  a  second  ;  and  I  seemed 
to  hear  the  voice  of  the  captain  piping  in  the  chorus. 
But  soon  the  anchor  was  short  up  ;  soon  it  was  hanging 
dripping  at  the  bows  ;  soon  the  sails  began  to  draw,  and 
the  land  and  shipping  to  flit  by  on  either  side  ;  and 
before  I  could  lie  down  to  snatch  an  hour  of  slumber 
the  Hispaniola  had  begun  her  voyage  to  the  Isle  of 
Treasure. 

I  am  not  going  to  relate  that  voyage  in  detail.  It 
was  fairly  prosperous.  The  ship  proved  to  be  a  good 
ship,  the  crew  were  capable  seamen,  and  the  captain 
thoroughly  understood  his  business.  But  before  we 
came  the  length  of  Treasure  Island,  two  or  three  things 
had  happened  which  require  to  be  known. 

Mr.  Arrow,  first  of  all,  turned  out  even  worse  than 
the  captain  had  feared.  He  had  no  command  among 
the  men,  and  people  did  what  they  pleased  with  him. 
But  that  was  by  no  means  the  worst  of  it ;  for  after  a 
day  or  two  at  sea  he  began  to  appear  on  deck  with  hazy 
eye,  red  cheeks,  stuttering  tongue,  and  other  marks  of 
drunkenness.  Time  after  time  he  was  ordered  below  in 
disgrace.  Sometimes  he  fell  and  cut  himself  ;  some- 
times he  lay  all  day  long  in  his  little  bunk  at  one  side 
of  the  companion  ;  sometimes  for  a  day  or  two  he  would 
be  almost  sober  and  attend  to  his  work  at  least  passably. 


THE   VOYAGE  79 

In  the  meantime,  we  could  never  make  out  where  he 
got  the  drink.  That  was  the  ship's  mystery.  Watch 
him  as  we  pleased,  we  could  do  nothing  to  solve  it ; 
and  when  we  asked  him  to  his  face,  he  would  only 
laugh,  if  he  were  drunk,  and  if  he  were  sober,  deny 
solemnly  that  he  ever  tasted  anything  but  water. 

He  was  not  only  useless  as  an  officer,  and  a  bad  influ- 
ence amongst  the  men,  but  it  was  plain  that  at  this  rate 
he  must  soon  kill  himself  outright ;  so  nobody  was  much 
surprised,  nor  very  sorry,  when  one  dark  night,  with  a 
head  sea,  he  disappeared  entirely  and  was  seen  no  more. 

"  Overboard  !  "  said  the  captain.  "  Well,  gentlemen, 
that  saves  the  trouble  of  putting  him  in  irons. " 

But  there  we  were,  without  a  mate  ;  and  it  was 
necessary,  of  course,  to  advance  one  of  the  men.  The 
boatswain,  Job  Anderson,  was  the  likeliest  man  aboard, 
and,  though  he  kept  his  old  title,  he  served  in  a  way 
as  mate.  Mr.  Trelawney  had  followed  the  sea,  and  his 
knowledge  made  him  very  useful,  for  he  often  took  a 
watch  himself  in  easy  weather.  And  the  coxswain, 
Israel  Hands,  was  a  careful,  wily,  old,  experienced 
seaman,  who  could  be  trusted  at  a  pinch  with  almost 
anything. 

He  was  a  great  confidant  of  Long  John  Silver,  and 
so  the  mention  of  his  name  leads  me  on  to  speak  of 
our  ship's  cook,  Barbecue,  as  the  men  called  him. 

Aboard  ship  he  carried  his  crutch  by  a  lanyard  round 
his  neck,  to  have  both  hands  as  free  as  possible.  It  was 


80  TREASURE   ISLAND 

something  to  see  him  wedge  the  foot  of  the  crutch 
against  a  bulkhead,  and,  propped  against  it,  yielding  to 
every  movement  of  the  ship,  get  on  with  his  cooking 
like  someone  safe  ashore.  Still  more  strange  was  it  to 
see  him  in  the  heaviest  of  weather  cross  the  deck.  He 
had  a  line  or  two  rigged  up  to  help  him  across  the 
widest  spaces — Long  John's  earrings,  they  were  called  ; 
and  he  would  hand  himself  from  one  place  to  another, 
now  using  the  crutch,  now  trailing  it  alongside  by  the 
lanyard,  as  quickly  as  another  man  could  walk.  Yet 
some  of  the  men  who  had  sailed  with  him  before  ex- 
pressed their  pity  to  see  him  so  reduced. 

"  He's  no  common  man,  Barbecue,"  said  the  cox- 
swain to  me.  "  He  had  good  schooling  in  his  young 
days,  and  can  speak  like  a  book  when  so  minded  ;  and 
brave — a  lion's  nothing  alongside  of  Long  John  !  I  seen 
him  grapple  four,  and  knock  their  heads  together — him 
unarmed." 

All  the  crew  respected  and  even  obeyed  him.  He  had 
a  way  of  talking  to  each,  and  doing  everybody  some 
particular  service.  To  me  he  was  unweariedly  kind  ; 
and  always  glad  to  see  me  in  the  galley,  which  he  kept 
as  clean  as  a  new  "pin ;  the  dishes  hanging  up  bur- 
nished and  his  parrot  in  a  cage  in  one  corner. 

"  Come  away,  Hawkins,"  he  would  say  ;  "  come  and 
have  a  yarn  with  John.  Nobody  more  welcome  than 
yourself,  my  son.  Sit  you  down  and  hear  the  news. 
Here's  Cap'n  Flint — I  calls  my  parrot  Cap'n  Flint, 


THE    VOYAGE  81 

after  the  famous  buccaneer — here's  Cap'n  Flint  pre- 
dicting success  to  our  v'yage.  Wasn't  you,  cap'n  ? " 

And  the  parrot  would  say,  with  great  rapidity, 
"  Pieces  of  eight !  pieces  of  eight  !  pieces  of  eight ! " 
till  you  wondered  that  it  was  not  out  of  breath,  or  till 
John  threw  his  handkerchief  over  the  cage. 

"  Now,  that  bird/'  he  would  say,  "  is,  may  be,  two 
hundred  years  old,  Hawkins — they  lives  for  ever  mostly; 
and  if  anybody's  seen  more  wickedness,  it  must  be  the 
devil  himself.  She's  sailed  with  England,  the  great 
Cap'n  England,  the  pirate.  She's  been  at  Madagascar, 
and  at  Malabar,  and  Surinam,  and  Providence,  and 
Portobello.  She  was  at  the  fishing  up  of  the  wrecked 
plate  ships.  It's  there  she  learned  *  Pieces  of  eight/ 
and  little  wonder  ;  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  of 
'em,  Hawkins  !  She  was  at  the  boarding  of  the  Viceroy 
of  the  Indies  out  of  Goa,  she  was ;  and  to  look  at  her 
you  would  think  she  was  a  babby.  But  you  smelt  pow- 
der— didn't  you,  cap'n  ?" 

"  Stand  by  to  go  about,"  the  parrot  would  scream. 

"  Ah,  she's  a  handsome  craft,  she  is/'  the  cook  would 
say,  and  give  her  sugar  from  his  pocket,  and  then  the 
bird  would  peck  at  the  bars  and  swear  straight  on,  pass- 
ing bejief  for  wickedness.  "  There,"  John  would  add, 
"  you  can't  touch  pitch  and  not  be  mucked,  lad.  Here's 
this  poor  old  innocent  bird  o'  mine  swearing  blue  fire, 
and  none  the  wiser,  you  may  lay  to  that.  She  would 
swear  the  same,  in  a  manner  of  speaking,  before  chap- 


82  TREASURE  ISLAND 

lain."  And  John  would  touch  his  forelock  with  a 
solemn  way  he  had,  that  made  me  think  he  was  the 
best  of  men. 

In  the  meantime,  squire  and  Captain  Smollett  were 
still  on  pretty  distant  terms  with  one  another.  The 
squire  made  no  hones  about  the  matter  ;  he  despised  the 
captain.  The  captain,  on  his  part,  never  spoke  but 
when  he  was  spoken  to,  and  then  sharp  and  short  and 
dry,  and  not  a  word  wasted.  He  owned,  when  driven 
into  a  corner,  that  he  seemed  to  have  been  wrong  about 
the  crew,  that  some  of  them  were  as  brisk  as  he  wanted 
to  see,  and  all  had  behaved  fairly  well.  As  for  the  ship, 
he  had  taken  a  downright  fancy  to  her.  "  She'll  lie  a 
point  nearer  the  wind  than  a  man  has  a  right  to  expect 
of  his  own  married  wife,  sir.  But/'  he  would  add,  "all 
I  say  is  we're  not  home  again,  and  I  don't  like  the 
cruise." 

The  squire,  at  this,  would  turn  away  and  march  up 
and  down  the  deck,  chin  in  air. 

"A  trifle  more  of  that  man,"  he  would  say,  " and  I 
should  explode." 

We  had  some  heavy  weather,  which  only  proved  the 
qualities  of  the  Hispaniola.  Every  man  on  board  seemed 
well  content,  and  they  must  have  been  hard  to  please  if 
they  had  been  otherwise ;  for  it  is  my  belief  there  was 
never  a  ship's  company  so  spoiled  since  Noah  put  to  sea. 
Double  grog  was  going  on  the  least  excuse ;  there  was 
duff  on  odd  days,  as,  for  instance,  if  the  squire  heard 


THE  VOYAGB  83 

it  was  any  man's  birthday  ;  and  always  a  barrel  of  apples 
standing  broached  in  the  waist,  for  anyone  to  help  him- 
self that  had  a  fancy. 

"  Never  knew  good  come  of  it  yet,"  the  captain  said 
to  Dr.  Liveeey.  "  Spoil  focVle  hands,  make  devils. 
That's  my  belief. " 

But  good  did  come  of  the  apple  barrel,  as  you  shall 
hear  ;  for  if  it  had  not  been  for  that,  we  should  have  had 
no  note  of  warning,  and  might  all  have  perished  by  the 
hand  of  treachery. 

This  was  how  it  came  about. 

We  had  run  up  the  trades  to  get  the  wind  of  the 
island  we  were  after — I  am  not  allowed  to  be  more 
plain — and  now  we  were  running  down  for  it  with  a 
bright  look-out  day  and  night.  It  was  about  the  last 
day  of  our  outward  voyage,  by  the  largest  computation ; 
some  time  that  night,  or,  at  latest,  before  noon  of  the 
morrow,  we  should  sight  the  Treasure  Island.  We 
were  heading  S.S.W.,  and  had  a  steady  breeze  abeam 
and  a  quiet  sea.  The  Hispaniola  rolled  steadily,  dip- 
ping her  bowsprit  now  and  then  with  a  whiff  of  spray. 
All  wae  drawing  alow  and  aloft ;  everyone  was  in  the 
bravest  spirits,  because  we  were  now  so  near  an  end  of 
the  first  part  of  our  adventure. 

Now,  just  after  sundown,  when  all  my  work  was 
over,  and  I  was  on  my  way  to  my  berth,  it  occurred 
to  me  that  I  should  like  an  apple.  I  ran  on  deck. 
The  watch  was  all  forward  looking  out  for  the  island. 


84  TBEASUEE  ISLAND 

The  man  at  the  helm  was  watching  the  luff  of  the  sail, 
and  whistling  away  gently  to  himself ;  and  that  was 
the  only  sound  excepting  the  swish  of  the  sea  against 
the  bows  and  around  the  sides  of  the  ship. 

In  I  got  bodily  into  the  apple  barrel,  and  found 
there  was  scarce  an  apple  left ;  but,  sitting  down  there 
in  the  dark,  what  with  the  sound  of  the  waters  and  the 
rocking  movement  of  the  ship,  I  had  either  fallen  asleep, 
or  was  on  the  point  of  doing  so,  when  a  heavy  man  sat 
.down  with  rather  a  clash  close  by.  The  barrel  shook 
as  he  leaned  his  shoulders  against  it,  and  I  was  just 
about  to  jump  up  when  the  man  began  to  speak.  It 
was  Silver's  voice,  and,  before  I  had  heard  a  dozen 
words,  I  would  not  have  shown  myself  for  all  the  world, 
but  lay  there,  trembling  and  listening,  in  the  extreme 
of  fear  and  curiosity ;  for  from  these  dozen  words  I 
understood  that  the  lives  of  all  the  honest  men  aboard 
depended  upon  me  alone. 


CHAPTER  XI 

HTHAT  I   HEARD   IN   THE   APPLE   BARBEL 

"  No,  not  It"  said  Silver.  "  Flint  was  cap'n ;  1 
quartermaster,  along  of  my  timber  leg.  The  same 
broadside  I  ioist  my  leg,  old  Pew  lost  his  deadlights.  It 
was  a  master  surgeon,  him  that  ampytated  me — out  of 
college  and  all — Latin  by  the  bucket,  and  what  not ;  but 
he  was  hanged  like  a  dog,  and  sun-dried  like  the  rest, 
at  Corso  Castle.  That  was  Roberts'  men,  that  was,  and 
corned  of  changing  names  to  their  ships — Royal  Fortune 
and  so  on.  Now,  what  a  ship  was  christened,  so  let  her 
jtay,  I  says.  So  it  was  with  the  Cassandra,  as  brought 
us  all  safe  home  from  Malabar,  after  England  took  the 
Viceroy  of  the  Indies ;  so  it  was  with  the  old  Walrus, 
Flint's  old  ship,  as  I've  seen  a-muck  with  the  red  blood 
and  fit  to  sink  with  gold." 

"Ah!"  cried  another  voice,  that  of  the  youngest 
hand  on  board,  and  evidently  full  of  admiration,  "he 
was  the  flower  of  the  flock,  was  Flint ! " 

"  I>avis  was  a  man,  too,  by  all  accounts,"  said  Silver. 
"  I  never  sailed  along  of  him  ;  first  with  England,  then 
with  Flint,  that's  my  story  ;  and  now  here  on  my  own 
account,  in  a  manner  of  speaking.  I  laid  by  nine  hun- 


86  TREASURE  ISLAND 

dred  safe,  from  England,  and  two  thousand  after  Flint. 
That  ain't  bad  for  a  man  before  the  mast — all  safe  in 
bank.  'Taint  earning  now,  it's  saving  does  it,  you 
may  lay  to  that.  Where's  all  England's  men  now  ?  I 
dunno.  Where's  Flint's  ?  Why,  most  on  'em  aboard 
here,  and  glad  to  get  the  duff — been  begging  before 
that,  some  on  'em.  Old  Pew,  as  had  lost  his  sight,  and 
might  have  thought  shame,  spends  twelve  hundred 
pound  in  a  year,  like  a  lord  in  Parliament.  Where  is 
he  now  ?  Well,  he's  dead  now  and  under  hatches  ;  but 
for  two  year  before  that,  shiver  my  timbers  !  the  man 
was  starving.  He  begged,  and  he  stole,  and  he  cut 
throats,  and  starved  at  that,  by  the  powers  ! " 

"  Well,  it  ain't  much  use,  after  all,"  said  the  young 
seaman. 

"  'Tain't  much  use  for  fools,  you  may  lay  to  it — that. 
nor  nothing,"  cried  Silver.  "  But  now,  you  look  here  : 
you're  young,  you  are,  but  you're  as  smart  as  paint.  I 
see  that  when  I  set  my  eyes  on  you,  and  I'll  talk  to  you 
like  a  man." 

You  may  imagine  how  I  felt  when  I  heard  this  abom- 
inable old  rogue  addressing  another  in  the  very  same 
words  of  flattery  as  he  had  used  to  myself.  I  think, 
if  I  had  been  able,  that  I  would  have  killed  him 
through  the  barrel.  Meantime,  he  ran  on,  little  sup- 
posing he  was  overheard. 

"  Here  it  is  about  gentlemen  of  fortune.  They  lives 
rough,  and  they  risk  swinging,  but  they  eat  and  drink 


WHAT  I  HEARD  DT  THE   APPLE  BARREL  87 

like  fighting-cocks,  and  when  a  cruise  is  done,  why,  it's 
hundreds  of  pounds  instead  of  hundreds  of  farthings 
in  their  pockets.  Now,  the  most  goes  for  rum  and  a 
good  fling,  and  to  sea  again  in  their  shirts.  But  that's 
not  the  course  I  lay.  I  puts  it  all  away,  some  here, 
some  there,  and  none  too  much  anywheres,  by  reason 
of  suspicion.  I'm  fifty,  mark  you  ;  once  back  from  this 
cruise,  I  set  up  gentleman  in  earnest.  Time  enough, 
too,  says  you.  Ah,  but  I've  lived  easy  in  the  meantime  ; 
never  denied  myself  o'  nothing  heart  desires,  and  slep' 
soft  and  ate  dainty  all  my  days,  but  when  at  sea.  And 
how  did  I  begin  ?  Before  the  mast,  like  you  ! " 

"Well,"  said  the  other,  "but  all  the  other  money's 
gone  now,  ain't  it  ?  You  daren't  show  face  in  Bristol 
after  this."  > 

"  Why,  where  might  you  suppose  it  was  ? "  asked 
Silver,  derisively. 

"At  Bristol,  in  banks  and  places,"  answered  his 
companion. 

"  It  were,"  said  the  cook  ;  "it  were  when  we 
weighed  anchor.  But  my  old  missis  has  it  all  by  now. 
And  the  '  Spy-glass '  is  sold,  lease  and  goodwill  and 
rigging  ;  and  the  old  girl's  off  to  meet  me.  I  would 
tell  you  where,  for  I  trust  you  ;  but  it  'txd  make 
jealousy  among  the  mates." 

"  And  can  you  trust  your  missis  ?  "  asked  the  other. 

"  Gentlemen  of  fortune,"  returned  the  cook,  "  usually 
trusts  little  among  themselves,  and  right  they  are,  you 


88  TJBEASUEE  ISLAND 

may  lay  to  it.  But  I  have  a  way  with  me,  I  have. 
When  a  mate  brings  a  slip  on  his  cable — one  as  knows 
me,  I  mean — it  won't  be  in  the  same  world  with  old 
John.  There  was  some  that  was  feared  of  Pew,  and 
some  that  was  feared  of  Flint ;  but  Flint  his  own  self 
was  feared  of  me.  Feared  he  was,  and  proud.  They 
was  the  roughest  crew  afloat,  was  Flint's  ;  the  devil 
himself  would  have  been  feared  to  go  to  sea  with  them. 
Well,  now,  I  tell  you,  I'm  not  a  boasting  man,  and  you 
seen  yourself  how  easy  I  keep  company  ;  but  when  I  was 
quartermaster,  lambs  wasn't  the  word  for  Flint's  old 
buccaneers.  Ah,  you  may  be  sure  of  yourself  in  old 
John's  ship." 

"  Well,  I  tell  you  now,"  replied  the  lad,  "  I  didn't 
half  a  quarter  like  the  job  till  I  had  this  talk  with  you, 
John  ;  but  there's  my  hand  on  it  now." 

"  And  a  brave  lad  you  were,  and  smart,  too/'  an- 
swered  Silver,  shaking  hands  so  heartily  that  all  the 
barrel  shook,  "  and  a  finer  figurehead  for  a  gentleman 
of  fortune  I  never  clapped  my  eyes  on." 

By  this  time  I  had  begun  to  understand  the  meaning 
of  their  terms.  By  a  "  gentleman  of  fortune "  they 
plainly  meant  neither  more  nor  less  than  a  common 
pirate,  and  the  little  scene  that  I  had  overheard  was  the 
last  act  in  the  corruption  of  one  of  the  honest  hands — 
perhaps  of  the  last  one  left  aboard.  But  on  this  point  I 
was  soon  to  be  relieved,  for  Silver  giving  a  little  whistle, 
a  third  man  strolled  up  and  sat  down  by  the  party. 


WHAT  I  HEARD   IN  THE   APPLE   BARREL  89 

"  Dick's  square/'  said  Silver. 

"  Oh,  I  know'd  Dick  was  square,"  returned  the  voice 
of  the  coxswain,  Israel  Hands.  "  He's  no  fool,  is  Dick." 
And  he  turned  his  quid  and  spat.  "But,  look  here," 
he  went  on,  "  here's  what  I  want  to  know,  Barbecue  : 
how  long  are  we  a-going  to  stand  off  and  on  like  a 
blessed  bumboat  ?  I've  had  a'most  enough  o'  Cap'n 
Smollett ;  he's  hazed  me  long  enough,  by  thunder  !  I 
want  to  go  into  that  cabin,  I  do.  I  want  their  picklee 
and  wines,  and  that." 

"  Israel,"  said  Silver,  "  your  head  ain't  much  account, 
nor  ever  was.  But  you're  able  to  hear,  I  reckon  ;  least- 
ways, your  ears  is  big  enough.  Now,  here's  what  I  say  : 
you'll  berth  forward,  and  you'll  live  hard,  and  you'll 
speak  soft,  and  you'll  keep  sober,  till  I  give  the  word  ; 
and  you  may  lay  to  that,  my  son." 

"  Well,  I  don't  say  no,  do  I  ?"  growled  the  coxswain. 
"  What  I  say  is,  when  ?  That's  what  I  say." 

"  When  !  by  the  powers  ! "  cried  Silver.  "  Well, 
now,  if  you  want  to  know,  I'll  tell  you  when.  The  last 
moment  I  can  manage ;  and  that's  when.  Here's  a 
first-rate  seaman,  Cap'n  Smollett,  sails  the  blessed  ship 
for  us.  Here's  this  squire  and  doctor  with  a  map  and 
such — I  don't  know  where  it  is,  do  I  ?  No  more 
do  you,  says  you.  Well,  then,  I  mean  this  squire 
and  doctor  shall  find  the  stuff,  and  help  us  to  get  it 
aboard,  by  the  powers.  Then  we'll  see.  If  I  was  sure 
of  you  all,  sons  of  double  Dutchmen,  I'd  have  Cap'u 


90  TREASURE   ISLAND 

Smollett  navigate  us  half-way  back  again  before  I 
struck." 

"  Why,  we're  all  seamen  aboard  here,  I  should  think/* 
said  the  lad  Dick. 

"  We're  all  focVle  hands,  you  mean,"  snapped  Silver. 
"  We  can  steer  a  course,  but  who's  to  set  one  ?  That's 
what  all  you  gentlemen  split  on,  first  and  last.  If  I  had 
my  way,  I'd  have  Cap'n  Smollett  work  us  back  into  the 
trades  at  least ;  then  we'd  have  no  blessed  miscalcula- 
tions and  a  spoonful  of  water  a  day.  But  I  know  the 
sort  you  are.  I'll  finish  with  'em  at  the  island,  as  soon's 
the  Hunt's  on  board,  and  a  pity  it  is.  But  you're  never 
happy  till  you're  drunk.  Split  my  sides,  I've  a  sick 
heart  to  sail  with  the  likes  of  you  !" 

"Easy  all,  Long  John,"  cried  Israel.  "Who's  a- 
crossin'  of  you  ?  " 

"  Why,  how  many  tall  ships,  think  ye,  now,  have  I 
seen  laid  aboard  ?  and  how  many  brisk  lads  drying  in 
the  sun  at  Execution  Dock  ? "  cried  Silver,  "  and  all 
for  this  same  hurry  and  hurry  and  hurry.  You  hear 
me  ?  I  seen  a  thing  or  two  at  sea,  I  have.  If  you 
would  on'y  lay  your  course,  and  a  p'int  to  windward, 
you  would  ride  in  carriages,  you  would.  But  not  you  ! 
I  know  you.  You'll  have  your  mouthful  of  rum  to- 
morrow, and  go  hang." 

"  Everybody  know'd  you  was  a  kind  of  a  chapling, 
John ;  but  there's  others  as  could  hand  and  steer  as 
well  as  you,"  said  Israel.  "  They  liked  a  bit  o'  fun, 


WHAT  I   HEARD   IN   THE  APPLE   BARREL  91 

they  did.  They  wasn't  so  high  and  dry,  nohow,  but 
took  their  fling,  like  jolly  companions  every  one." 

"So?"  says  Silver.  "Well,  and  where  are  they 
now  ?  Pew  was  that  sort,  and  he  died  a  beggar-man. 
Flint  was,  and  he  died  of  rum  at  Savannah.  Ah,  they 
was  a  sweet  crew,  they  was  !  on'y,  where  are  they  ?  " 

"  But,"  asked  Dick,  "  when  we  do  lay  'em  athwart, 
what  are  we  to  do  with  'em,  anyhow  ?  " 

"  There's  the  man  for  me  ! "  cried  the  cook,  admir- 
ingly. "  That's  what  I  call  business.  Well,  what 
would  you  think  ?  Put  'em  ashore  like  maroons  ?  That 
would  have  been  England's  way.  Or  cut  'em  down  like 
that  much  pork  ?  That  would  have  been  Flint's  or 
Billy  Bones's." 

"  Billy  was  the  man  for  that,"  said  Israel.  "  '  Dead 
men  don't  bite/  says  he.  Well,  he's  dead  now  hisself  ; 
he  knows  the  long  and  short  on  it  now ;  and  if  ever  a 
rough  hand  come  to  port,  it  was  Billy." 

"  Right  you  are,"  said  Silver,  "  rough  and  ready. 
But  mark  you  here  :  I'm  an  easy  man— I'm  quite  the 
gentleman,  says  you  ;  but  this  time  it's  serious.  Dooty 
is  dooty,  mates.  I  give  my  vote — death.  When  I'm 
in  Parlyment,  and  riding  in  my  coach,  I  don't  want 
none  of  these  sea-lawyers  in  the  cabin  a-coming  home, 
unlocked  for,  like  the  devil  at  prayers.  Wait  is  what  I 
say  ;  but  when  the  time  comes,  why  let  her  rip  ! " 

"  John,"  cries  the  coxswain,  "  you're  a  man  ! " 

"  Youll  say  so,   Israel,   when  you  see,"  said  Silver. 


92  TREASURE   ISLAND 

"  Only  one  thing  I  claim — I  claim  Trelawney.  Fll 
wring  his  calf's  head  off  his  body  with  these  hands. 
Dick  ! "  he  added,  breaking  off,  "  you  just  jump  up, 
like  a  sweet  lad,  and  get  me  an  apple,  to  wet  my  pipe 
like." 

You  may  fancy  the  terror  I  was  in  !  I  should  have 
leaped  out  and  run  for  it,  if  I  had  found  the  strength  ; 
but  my  limbs  and  heart  alike  misgave  me.  I  heard 
Dick  begin  to  rise,  and  then  someone  seemingly  stopped 
him,  and  the  voice  of  Hands  exclaimed  : — 

"  Oh,  stow  that !  Don't  you  get  sucking  of  that 
bilge,  John.  Let's  have  a  go  of  the  rum." 

"  Dick,"  said  Silver,  "  I  trust  you.  I've  a  gauge  on 
the  keg,  mind.  There's  the  key  ;  you  fill  a  pannikin 
and  bring  it  up." 

Terrified  as  I  was,  I  could  not  help  thinking  to  myself 
that  this  must  have  been  how  Mr.  Arrow  got  the  strong 
waters  that  destroyed  him. 

Dick  was  gone  but  a  little  while,  and  during  his 
absence  Israel  spoke  straight  on  in  the  cook's  ear.  It 
was  but  a  word  or  two  that  I  could  catch,  and  yet  I 
gathered  some  important  news  ;  for,  besides  other  scraps 
that  tended  to  the  same  purpose,  this  whole  clause  was 
audible  :  "Not  another  man  of  them  '11  jine."  Hence 
there  were  still  faithful  men  on  board. 

When  Dick  returned,  one  after  another  of  the  trio 
took  the  pannikin  and  drank — one  "  To  luck  ; "  another 
with  a  "  Here's  to  old  Flint ; "  and  Silver  himself  say- 


WHAT   I   HEARD   IN  THE   APPLE   BARREL  93 

ing,  in  a  kind  of  song,  "  Here's  to  ourselves,  and  hold 
your  luff,  plenty  of  prizes  and  plenty  of  duff." 

Just  then  a  sort  of  brightness  fell  upon  me  in  the 
barrel,  and,  looking  up,  I  found  the  moon  had  risen, 
and  was  silvering  the  mizzen-top  and  shining  white  on 
the  luff  of  the  fore-sail  ;  and  almost  at  the  same  time 
the  voice  of  the  look-out  shouted  "  Land  ho  ! " 


CHAPTER  XII 

COUXCIL   OF    WAR 

THERE  was  a  great  rush  of  feet  across  the  deck.  I 
could  hear  people  tumbling  up  from  the  cabin  and  the 
focVle  ;  and,  slipping  in  an  instant  outside  my  barrel,  I 
dived  behind  the  fore-sail,  made  a  double  towards  the 
stern,  and  came  out  upon  the  open  deck  in  time  to  join 
Hunter  and  Dr.  Livesey  in  the  rush  for  the  weather 
bow. 

There  all  hands  were  already  congregated.  A  belt  of 
fog  had  lifted  almost  simultaneously  with  the  appear- 
ance of  the  moon.  Away  to  the  south-west  of  us  we  saw 
two  low  hills,  about  a  couple  of  miles  apart,  and  rising 
behind  one  of  them  a  third  and  higher  hill,  whose  peak 
was  still  buried  in  the  fog.  All  three  seemed  sharp  and 
conical  in  figure. 

So  much  I  saw,  almost  in  a  dream,  for  I  had  not  yet 
recovered  from  my  horrid  fear  of  a  minute  or  two  before. 
And  then  I  heard  the  voice  of  Captain  Smollett  issuing 
orders.  The  Hispaniola  was  laid  a  couple  of  points 
nearer  the  wind,  and  now  sailed  a  course  that  would 
just  clear  the  island  on  the  east. 

"And  now,  men,"  said   the  captain,  when  all   wae 


COUNCIL  OF  WAR  95 

sheeted  home,  "  has  any  one  of  you  ever  seen  that  land 
ahead  ? " 

"  I  have,  sir,"  said  Silver.  "I've  watered  there  with 
a  trader  I  was  cook  in." 

"The  anchorage  is  on  the  south,  behind  an  islet,  I 
fancy  ? "  asked  the  captain. 

"Yes,  sir;  Skeleton  Island  they  calls  it.  It  were  a 
main  place  for  pirates  once,  and  a  hand  we  had  on 
board  knowed  all  their  names  for  it.  That  hill  to  the 
nor'ard  they  calls  the  Fore-mast  Hill ;  there  are  three 
hills  in  a  row  running  south'ard — fore,  main,  and  miz- 
zen,  sir.  But  the  main — that's  the  big  'un  with  the 
cloud  on  it — they  usually  calls  the  Spy-glass,  by  reason 
of  a  look-out  they  kept  when  they  was  in  the  anchorage 
cleaning  ;  for  it's  there  they  cleaned  their  ships,  sir, 
asking  your  pardon." 

"I  have  a  chart  here,"  says  Captain  Smollett.  "See 
if  that's  the  place." 

Long  John's  eyes  burned  in  his  head  as  he  took  the 
chart ;  but,  by  the  fresh  look  of  the  paper,  I  knew  he 
was  doomed  to  disappointment.  This  was  not  the  map 
we  found  in  Billy  Bones's  chest,  but  an  accurate  copy, 
complete  in  all  things — names  and  heights  and  sound- 
ings— with  the  single  exception  of  the  red  crosses  and 
the  written  notes.  Sharp  as  must  have  been  his  annoy- 
ance, Silver  had  the  strength  of  mind  to  hide  it. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  said  he,  "  this  is  the  spot  to  be  sure  ;  and 
very  prettily  drawed  out.  Who  might  have  done  that, 


96  TREASURE   ISLAND 

I  wonder  ?  The  pirates  were  too  ignorant,  I  reckon. 
Ay,  here  it  is  :  '  Capt.  Kidd's  Anchorage ' — just  the 
name  my  shipmate  called  it.  There's  a  strong  current 
runs  along  the  south,  and  then  away  nor'ard  up  the 
west  coast.  Right  you  was,  sir/'  says  he,  "  to  haul  your 
wind  and  keep  the  weather  of  the  island.  Leastways, 
if  such  was  your  intention  as  to  enter  and  careen,  and 
there  ain't  no  better  place  for  that  in  these  waters." 

"  Thank  you,  my  man,"  says  Captain  Smollett. 
"I'll  ask  you,  later  on,  to  give  us  a  help.  You  may 
go." 

I  was  surprised  at  the  coolness  with  which  John 
avowed  his  knowledge  of  the  island  ;  and  I  own  I  was 
half -frightened  when  I  saw  him  drawing  nearer  to  my- 
self. He  did  not  know,  to  be  sure,  that  I  had  over- 
heard his  council  from  the  apple  barrel,  and  yet  I  had, 
by  this  time,  taken  such  a  horror  of  his  cruelty,  dupli- 
city, and  power,  that  I  could  scarce  conceal  a  shudder 
when  he  laid  his  hand  upon  my  arm. 

"  Ah,"  says  he,  "  this  here  is  a  sweet  spot,  this 
island — a  sweet  spot  for  a  lad  to  get  ashore  on.  You'll 
bathe,  and  you'll  climb  trees,  and  you'll  hunt  goats, 
you  will ;  -and  you'll  get  aloft  on  them  hills  like  a  goat 
yourself.  Why,  it  makes  me  young  again.  I  was  going 
to  forget  my  timber  leg,  I  was.  It's  a  pleasant  thing  to 
be  young,  and  have  ten  toes,  and  you  may  lay  to  that. 
When  you  want  to  go  a  bit  of  exploring,  you  just  ask  old 
John,  and  he'll  put  up  a  snack  for  you  to  take  along." 


COUNCIL   OF  WAB  97 

And  clapping  me  in  the  friendliest  way  upon  the 
shoulder,  he  hobbled  off  forward  and  went  below. 

Captain  Smollett,  the  squire,  and  Dr.  Livesey  were 
talking  together  on  the  quarter-deck,  and,  anxious  as  I 
was  to  tell  them  my  story,  I  durst  not  interrupt  them 
openly.  While  I  was  still  casting  about  in  my  thoughts 
to  find  some  probable  excuse,  Dr.  Livesey  called  me  to 
his  side.  He  had  left  his  pipe  below,  and  being  a  slave 
to  tobacco,  had  meant  that  I  should  fetch  it ;  but  as 
soon  as  I  was  near  enough  to  speak  and  not  to  be  over- 
heard, I  broke  out  immediately :  "  Doctor,  let  me  speak. 
Get  the  captain  and  squire  down  to  the  cabin,  and  then 
make  some  pretence  to  send  for  me.  I  have  terrible 
news." 

The  doctor  changed  countenance  a  little,  but  next 
moment  he  was  master  of  himself. 

"  Thank  you,  Jim,"  said  he,  quite  loudly,  "  that 
was  all  I  wanted  to  know,"  as  if  he  had  asked  me  a 
question. 

And  with  that  he  turned  on  his  heel  and  rejoined 
the  other  two.  They  spoke  together  for  a  little,  and 
though  none  of  them  started,  or  raised  his  voice,  or  so 
much  as  whistled,  it  was  plain  enough  that  Dr.  Livesey 
had  communicated  my  request ;  for  the  next  thing  that 
I  heard  was  the  captain  giving  an  order  to  Job  Ander- 
son, and  all  hands  were  piped  on  deck. 

"  My  lads,"  said  Captain  Smollett,  "  Fve  a  word  to 
say  to  you.  This  land  that  we  have  sighted  is  the  place 


98  TREASURE   ISLAND 

we  have  been  sailing  to.  Mr.  Trelawney,  being  a  very 
open-handed  gentleman,  as  we  all  know,  has  just  asked 
me  a  word  or  two,  and  as  I  was  able  to  tell  him  that 
every  man  on  board  had  done  his  duty,  alow  and  aloft, 
as  I  never  ask  to  see  it  done  better,  why,  he  and  I  and 
the  doctor  are  going  below  to  the  cabin  to  drink  your 
health  and  luck,  and  you'll  have  grog  served  out  for  you 
to  drink  our  health  and  luck.  I'll  tell  you  what  I 
think  of  this  :  I  think  it  handsome.  And  if  you  think 
as  I  do,  you'll  give  a  good  sea  cheer  for  the  gentleman 
that  does  it." 

The  cheer  followed — that  was  a  matter  of  course  ; 
but  it  rang  out  so  full  and  hearty,  that  I  confess  I  could 
hardly  believe  these  same  men  were  plotting  for  our 
blood. 

"  One  more  cheer  for  Cap'n  Smollett,"  cried  Long 
John,  when  the  first  had  subsided. 

And  this  also  was  given  with  a  will. 

On  the  top  of  that  the  three  gentlemen  went  below, 
and  not  long  after,  word  was  sent  forward  that  Jim 
Hawkins  was  wanted  in  the  cabin. 

I  found  them  all  three  seated  round  the  table,  a 
bottle  of  Spanish  wine  and  some  raisins  before  them, 
and  the  doctor  smoking  away,  with  his  wig  on  his  lap, 
and  that,  I  knew,  was  a  sign  that  he  was  agitated.  The 
stern  window  was  open,  for  it  was  a  warm  night,  and 
you  could  see  the  moon  shining  behind  on  the  ship's 
wake. 


COUNCIL  OF  WAB  99 

•'  Now,  Hawkins,"  said  the  squire,  "  you  have  some- 
thing to  say.  Speak  up." 

I  did  as  I  was  bid,  and,  as  short  as  I  could  make 
it,  told  the  whole  details  of  Silver's  conversation. 
Nobody  interrupted  me  till  I  was  done,  nor  did  any 
one  of  the  three  of  them  make  so  much  as  a  move- 
ment, but  they  kept  their  eyes  upon  my  face  from  first 
to  last. 

"  Jim,"  said  Dr.  Livesey,  "  take  a  seat." 

And  they  made  me  sit  down  at  table  beside  them, 
poured  me  out  a  glass  of  wine,  filled  my  hands  with 
raisins,  and  all  three,  one  after  the  other,  and  each  with 
a  bow,  drank  my  good  health,  and  their  service  to  me, 
for  my  luck  and  courage. 

"Now,  captain,"  said  the  squire,  "you  were  right, 
and  I  was  wrong.  I  own  myself  an  ass,  and  I  await 
your  orders." 

"  No  more  an  ass  than  I,  sir,"  returned  the  captain. 
"  I  never  heard  of  a  crew  that  meant  to  mutiny  but 
what  showed  signs  before,  for  any  man  that  had  an  eye 
in  his  head  to  see  the  mischief  and  take  steps  according. 
But  this  crew,"  he  added,  "  beats  me." 

"Captain,"  said  the  doctor,  "with  your  permission, 
that's  Silver.  A  very  remarkable  man." 

"  He'd  look  remarkably  well  from  a  yard-arm,  sir,** 
returned  the  captain.  "But  this  is  talk;  this  don't 
lead  to  anything.  I  see  three  or  four  points,  and  with 
Mr.  Trelawney's  permission,  I'll  name  them/' 


100  TEEASUEE   ISLAND 

"  You,  sir,  are  the  captain.  It  is  for  you  to  speak/' 
says  Mr.  Trelawney,  grandly. 

"First  point/'  began  Mr.  Smollett.  "We  must  go 
on,  because  we  can't  turn  back.  If  I  gave  the  word  to  go 
about,  they  would  rise  at  once.  Second  point,  we  have 
time  before  us — at  least,  until  this  treasure's  found. 
Third  point,  there  are  faithful  hands.  Now,  sir,  it's 
got  to  come  to  blows  sooner  or  later ;  and  what  I  propose 
is,  to  take  time  by  the  forelock,  as  the  saying  is,  and 
come  to  blows  some  fine  day  when  they  least  expect  it. 
"We  can  count,  I  take  it,  on  your  own  home  servants, 
Mr.  Trelawney  ?  " 

te  As  upon  myself,"  declared  the  squire. 

"  Three,"  reckoned  the  captain,  "  ourselves  make 
seven,  counting  Hawkins,  here.  Now,  about  the  honest 
hands  ?  " 

"  Most  likely  Trelawney's  own  men,"  said  the  doctor  ; 
"  those  he  had  picked  up  for  himself,  before  he  lit  on 
Silver." 

"  Nay,"  replied  the  squire,  "  Hands  was  one  of 
mine." 

"I  did  think  I  could  have  trusted  Hands,"  added  the 
captain. 

"  And  to  think  that  they're  all  Englishmen  !  "  broke 
out  the  squire.  "Sir,  I  could  find  it  in  my  heart  to 
blow  the  ship  up." 

"  Well,  gentlemen/'  said  the  captain,  "  the  best  that 
I  can  say  is  not  much.  We  must  lay  to,  if  you  please, 


COUNCIL  OF   WAR  101 

and  keep  a  bright  look  out.  It's  trying  on  a  man,  I 
know.  It  would  be  pleasanter  to  come  to  blows.  But 
there's  no  help  for  it  till  we  know  our  men.  Lay  to, 
and  whistle  for  a  wind,  that's  my  view." 

"  Jim  here,"  said  the  doctor,  "  can  help  us  more  than 
anyone.  The  men  are  not  shy  with  him,  and  Jim  is  a 
noticing  lad." 

"  Hawkins,  I  put  prodigious  faith  in  you,"  added 
the  squire. 

I  began  to  feel  pretty  desperate  at  this,  for  I  felt 
altogether  helpless  ;  and  yet,  by  an  odd  train  of  circum- 
stances, it  was  indeed  through  me  that  safety  came. 
In  the  meantime,  talk  as  we  pleased,  there  were  only 
seven  out  of  the  twenty-six  on  whom  we  knew  we  could 
rely  ;  and  out  of  these  seven  one  was  a  boy,  so  that  the 
grown  men  on  our  side  were  six  to  their  nineteen. 


part  in 

MY  SHORE   ADVENTURE 
CHAPTER  XIII 

HOW  I  BEGAN   MY   SHORE  ADVENTURE 

THE  appearance  of  the  island  when  I  came  on  deck 
next  morning  was  altogether  changed.  Although  the 
breeze  had  now  utterly  failed,  we  had  made  a  great  deal 
of  way  during  the  night,  and  were  now  lying  becalmed 
about  half  a  mile  to  the  south-east  of  the  low  eastern 
coast.  Grey-coloured  woods  covered  a  large  part  of  the 
surface.  This  even  tint  was  indeed  broken  up  by 
streaks  of  yellow  sandbreak  in  the  lower  lands,  and  by 
many  tall  trees  of  the  pine  family,  out-topping  the 
others — some  singly,  some  in  clumps ;  but  the  general 
colouring  was  uniform  and  sad.  The  hills  ran  up  clear 
above  the  vegetation  in  spires  of  naked  rock.  All  were 
strangely  shaped,  and  the  Spy-glass,  which  was  by  three 
or  four  hundred  feet  the  tallest  on  the  island,  was  like- 
wise the  strangest  in  configuration,  running  up  sheer 
from  almost  every  side,  and  then  suddenly  cut  off  at 
the  top  like  a  pedestal  to  put  a  statue  on. 


HOW  I  BEGAN  MY  SHORE  ADVENTURE    103 

The  Hispaniola  was  rolling  scuppers  under  in  the 
ocean  swell.  The  booms  were  tearing  at  the  blocks,  the 
rudder  was  banging  to  and  fro,  and  the  whole  ship 
creaking,  groaning,  and  jumping  like  a  manufactory. 
I  had  to  cling  tight  to  the  backstay,  and  the  world 
turned  giddily  before  my  eyes  ;  for  though  I  was  a  good 
enough  sailor  when  there  was  way  on,  this  standing 
still  and  being  rolled  about  like  a  bottle  was  a  thing  I 
never  learned  to  stand  without  a  qualm  or  so,  above  all 
in  the  morning,  on  an  empty  stomach. 

Perhaps  it  was  this — perhaps  it  was  the  look  of  the 
island,  with  its  grey,  melancholy  woods,  and  wild  stone 
spires,  and  the  surf  that  we  could  both  see  and  hear 
foaming  and  thundering  on  the  steep  beach — at  least, 
although  the  sun  shone  bright  and  hot,  and  the  shore 
birds  were  fishing  and  crying  all  around  us,  and  you 
would  have  thought  anyone  would  have  been  glad  to  get 
to  land  after  being  so  long  at  sea,  my  heart  sank,  as 
the  saying  is,  into  my  boots  ;  and  from  that  first  look 
onward,  I  hated  the  very  thought  of  Treasure  Island. 

We  had  a  dreary  morning's  work  before  us,  for  there 
was  no  sign  of  any  wind,  and  the  boats  had  to  be  got  out 
and  manned,  and  the  ship  warped  three  or  four  miles 
round  the  corner  of  the  island,  and  up  the  narrow  pas- 
sage to  the  haven  behind  Skeleton  Island.  I  volun- 
teered for  one  of  the  boats,  where  I  had,  of  course,  no 
business.  The  heat  was  sweltering,  and  the  men  grum- 
bled fiercely  over  their  work.  Anderson  was  in  com- 


104  TEEASUEE  ISLAND 

mand  of  my  boat,  and  instead  of  keeping  the  crew  in 
order,  he  grumbled  as  loud  as  the  worst. 

"  Well/'  he  said,  with  an  oath,  "  it's  not  for  ever." 

I  thought  this  was  a  very  bad  sign  ;  for,  up  to  that 
day,  the  men  had  gone  briskly  and  willingly  about  their 
business  ;  but  the  very  sight  of  the  island  had  relaxed 
the  cords  of  discipline. 

All  the  way  in,  Long  John  stood  by  the  steersman 
and  conned  the  ship.  He  knew  the  passage  like  the 
palm  of  his  hand  ;  and  though  the  man  in  the  chains 
got  everywhere  more  water  than  was  down  in  the  chart, 
John  never  hesitated  once. 

"  There's  a  strong  scour  with  the  ebb,"  he  said, 
"  and  this  here  passage  has  been  dug  out,  in  a  manner 
of  speaking,  with  a  spade." 

We  brought  up  just  where  the  anchor  was  in  the 
chart,  about  a  third  of  a  mile  from  either  shore,  the 
mainland  on  one  side,  and  Skeleton  Island  on  the  other. 
The  bottom  was  clean  sand.  The  plunge  of  our  Anchor 
sent  up  clouds  of  birds  wheeling  and  crying  over  the 
woods  ;  but  in  less  than  a  minute  they  were  down  again, 
and  all  was  once  more  silent. 

The  place  was  entirely  land-locked,  buried  in  woods, 
the  trees  coming  right  down  to  high-water  mark,  the 
shores  mostly  flat,  and  the  hilltops  standing  round  at  a 
distance  in  a  sort  of  amphitheatre,  one  here,  one  there. 
Two  little  rivers,  or,  rather,  two  swamps,  emptied  out 
into  this  pond,  as  you  might  call  it ;  and  the  foliage 


HOW  I  BEGAN  MY  SHORE  ADVENTURE  105 

round  that  part  of  the  shore  had  a  kind  of  poisonous 
brightness.  From  the  ship,  we  could  see  nothing  of  the 
house  or  stockade,  for  they  were  quite  buried  among 
trees  ;  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  chart  on  the  com- 
panion, we  might  have  been  the  first  that  had  ever 
anchored  there  since  the  island  arose  out  of  the  seas. 

There  was  not  a  breath  of  air  moving,  nor  a  sound 
but  that  of  the  surf  booming  half  a  mile  away  along  the 
beaches  and  against  the  rocks  outside.  A  peculiar  stag- 
nant smell  hung  over  the  anchorage — a  smell  of  sodden 
leaves  and  rotting  tree  trunks.  I  observed  the  doctor 
sniffing  and  sniffing,  like  someone  tasting  a  bad  egg. 

"I  don't  know  about  treasure/' he  said,  "but  I'll 
stake  my  wig  there's  fever  here." 

If  the  conduct  of  the  men  had  been  alarming  in  the 
boat,  it  became  truly  threatening  when  they  had  come 
aboard.  They  lay  about  the  deck  growling  together  in 
talk.  The  slightest  order  was  received  with  a  black 
look,  and  grudgingly  and  carelessly  obeyed.  Even  the 
honest  hands  must  have  caught  the  infection,  for  there 
was  not  one  man  aboard  to  mend  another.  Mutiny,  it 
was  plain,  hung  over  us  like  a  thunder-cloud. 

And  it  was  not  only  we  of  the  cabin  party  who  per- 
ceived the  danger.  Long  John  was  hard  at  work  going 
from  group  to  group,  spending  himself  in  good  advice, 
and  as  for  example  no  man  could  have  shown  a  better. 
He  fairly  outstripped  himself  in  willingness  and  civility  ; 
he  was  aJl  smiles  to  everyone.  If  an  order  were  given, 


106  TREASURE  ISLAND 

John  would  be  on  his  crutch  in  an  instant,  with  the 
cheeriest  "  Ay,  ay,  sir  ! "  in  the  world  ;  and  when  there 
was  nothing  else  to  do,  he  kept  up  one  song  after  an- 
other, as  if  to  conceal  the  discontent  of  the  rest. 

Of  all  the  gloomy  features  of  that  gloomy  afternoon, 
this  obvious  anxiety  on  the  part  of  Long  John  appeared 
the  worst. 

We  held  a  council  in  the  cabin. 

"  Sir/'  said  the  captain,  "  if  I  risk  another  order  the 
whole  ship'll  come  about  our  ears  by  the  run.  You  see, 
sir,  here  it  is.  I  get  a  rough  answer,  do  I  not  ?  "Well, 
if  I  speak  back,  pikes  will  be  going  in  two  shakes  ;  if  I 
don't,  Silver  will  see  there's  something  under  that,  and 
the  game's  up.  Now,  we've  only  one  man  to  rely  on." 

"And  who  is  that  ?"  asked  the  squire. 

"  Silver,  sir,"  returned  the  captain  ;  "he's  as  anxious 
as  you  and  I  to  smother  things  up.  This  is  a  tiff  ;  he'd 
soon  talk  'em  out  of  it  if  he  had  the  chance,  and  what  I 
propose  to  do  is  to  give  him  the  chance.  Let's  allow 
the  men  an  afternoon  ashore.  If  they  all  go,  why,  we'll 
fight  the  ship.  If  they  none  of  them  go,  well,  then,  we 
hold  the  cabin,  and  God  defend  the  right.  If  some  go, 
you  mark  my  words,  sir,  Silver'll  bring  'em  aboard  again 
as  mild  as  lambs." 

It  was  so  decided  ;  loaded  pistols  were  served  out  to 
all  the  sure  men  ;  Hunter,  Joyce,  and  Red  ruth  were 
taken  into  our  confidence,  and  received  the  news  with 
less  surprise  and  a  better  spirit  than  we  had  looked  for. 


HOW   I  BEGAN   MY   SHORE  ADVENTURE         107 

and  then  the  captain  went  on  deck  and  addressed  the 
crew. 

"My  lads/'  said  he,  "we've  had  a  hot  day,  and  are 
all  tired  and  out  of  sorts.  A  turn  ashore'll  hurt 
nobody — the  boats  are  still  in  the  water  ;  you  can  take 
the  gigs,  and  as  many  as  please  can  go  ashore  for  the 
afternoon.  I'll  fire  a  gun  half  an  hour  before  sundown." 

I  believe  the  silly  fellows  must  have  thought  they 
would  break  their  shins  over  treasure  as  soon  as  they 
were  landed  ;  for  they  all  came  out  of  their  sulks  in  a 
moment,  and  gave  a  cheer  that  started  the  echo  in  a 
far-away  hill,  and  sent  the  birds  once  more  flying  and 
equalling  round  the  anchorage. 

The  captain  was  too  bright  to  be  in  the  way.  He 
whipped  out  of  sight  in  a  moment,  leaving  Silver  to 
arrange  the  party  ;  and  I  fancy  it  was  as  well  he  did  so. 
Had  he  been  on  deck,  he  could  no  longer  so  much  as 
have  pretended  not  to  understand  the  situation.  It  was 
as  plain  as  day.  Silver  was  the  captain,  and  a  mighty 
rebellious  crew  he  had  of  it.  The  honest  hands — and  I 
was  soon  to  see  it  proved  that  there  were  such  on  board 
— must  have  been  very  stupid  fellows.  Or,  rather,  I  sup- 
pose the  truth  was  this,  that  all  hands  were  disaffected 
by  the  example  of  the  ringleaders — only  some  more, 
some  less  ;  and  a  few,  being  good  fellows  in  the  main, 
could  neither  be  led  nor  driven  any  further.  It  is  one 
thing  to  be  idle  and  skulk,  and  quite  another  to  take 
a  ship  and  murder  a  number  of  innocent  men. 


108  TBEASURE  ISLAND 

At  last,  however,  the  party  was  made  up.  Six  fel- 
lows were  to  stay  on  board,  and  the  remaining  thirteen, 
including  Silver,  began  to  embark. 

Then  it  was  that  there  came  into  my  head  the  first  of 
the  mad  notions  that  contributed  so  much  to  save  our 
lives.  If  six  men  were  left  by  Silver,  it  was  plain  our 
party  could  not  take  and  fight  the  ship  ;  and  since  only 
six  were  left,  it  was  equally  plain  that  the  cabin  party 
had  no  present  need  of  my  assistance.  It  occurred  to 
me  at  once  to  go  ashore.  In  a  jiffy  I  had  slipped  over 
the  side,  and  curled  up  in  the  fore-sheets  of  the  nearest 
boat,  and  almost  at  the  same  moment  she  shoved  off. 

No  one  took  notice  of  me,  only  the  bow  oar  saying, 
"  Is  that  you,  Jim  ?  Keep  your  head  down."  But 
Silver,  from  the  other  boat,  looked  sharply  over  and 
called  out  to  know  if  that  were  me  ;  and  from  that 
moment  I  began  to  regret  what  I  had  done. 

The  crews  raced  for  the  beach  ;  but  the  boat  I  was  in, 
naving  some  start,  and  being  at  once  the  lighter  and  the 
better  manned,  shot  far  ahead  of  her  consort,  and  the 
bow  had  struck  among  the  shore-side  trees,  and  I  had 
caught  a  branch  and  swung  myself  out,  and  plunged 
into  the  nearest  thicket,  while  Silver  and  the  rest  were 
still  a  hundred  yards  behind. 

"  Jim,  Jim  !  "  I  heard  him  shouting. 

But  you  may  suppose  I  paid  no  heed  ;  jumping, 
ducking,  and  breaking  through,  I  ran  straight  before 
my  nose,  till  I  could  run  no  longer. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE   FIKST   BLOW 

I  WAS  so  pleased  at  having  given  the  slip  to  Long 
John,  that  I  began  to  enjoy  myself  and  look  around 
me  with  some  interest  on  the  strange  land  that  I  was 
in. 

I  had  crossed  a  marshy  tract  full  of  willows,  bul- 
rushes, and  odd,  outlandish,  swampy  trees  ;  and  I  had 
now  come  out  upon  the  skirts  of  an  open  piece  of 
undulating,  sandy  country,  about  a  mile  long,  dotted 
with  a  few  pines,  and  a  great  number  of  contorted  trees, 
not  unlike  the  oak  in  growth,  but  pale  in  the  foliage, 
like  willows.  On  the  far  side  of  the  open  stood  one  of 
the  hills,  with  two  quaint,  craggy  peaks,  shining  vividly 
in  the  sun. 

I  now  felt  for  the  first  time  the  joy  of  exploration. 
The  isle  was  uninhabited  ;  my  shipmates  I  had  left 
behind,  and  nothing  lived  in  front  of  me  but  dumb 
brutes  and  fowls.  I  turned  hither  and  thither  among 
the  trees.  Here  and  there  were  flowering  plants,  un- 
known to  me  ;  here  and  there  I  saw  snakes,  and  one 
raised  his  head  from  a  ledge  of  rock  and  hissed  at  me 
with  a  noise  not  unlike  the  spinning  of  a  top.  Little 


110  TREASURE  ISLAND 

did  I  suppose  that  he  was  a  deadly  enemy,  and  that  the 
noise  was  the  famous  rattle. 

Then  I  came  to  a  long  thicket  of  these  oak-like  trees 
— live,  or  evergreen,  oaks,  I  heard  afterwards  they 
should  be  called — which  grew  low  along  the  sand  like 
brambles,  the  boughs  curiously  twisted,  the  foliage 
compact,  like  thatch.  The  thicket  stretched  down 
from  the  top  of  one  of  the  sandy  knolls,  spreading  and 
growing  taller  as  it  went,  until  it  reached  the  margin  of 
the  broad,  reedy  fen,  through  which  the  nearest  of  the 
little  rivers  soaked  its  way  into  the  anchorage.  The 
marsh  was  steaming  in  the  strong  sun,  and  the  outline 
of  the  Spy-glass  trembled  through  the  haze. 

All  at  once  there  began  to  go  a  sort  of  bustle  among 
the  bulrushes ;  a  wild  duck  flew  up  with  a  quack, 
another  followed,  and  soon  over  the  whole  surface  of 
the  marsh  a  great  cloud  of  birds  hung  screaming  and 
circling  in  the  air.  I  judged  at  once  that  some  of  my 
shipmates  must  be  drawing  near  along  the  borders  of 
the  fen.  Nor  was  I  deceived  ;  for  soon  I  heard  the 
very  distant  and  low  tones  of  a  human  voice,  which, 
as  I  continued  to  give  ear,  grew  steadily  louder  and 
nearer. 

This  put  me  in  a  great  fear,  and  I  crawled  under 
cover  of  the  nearest  live-oak,  and  squatted  there, 
hearkening,  as  silent  as  a  mouse. 

Another  voice  answered  ;  and  then  the  first  voice, 
which  I  now  recognised  to  be  Silver's,  once  more  took 


THE  FIRST  BLOW  111 

up  the  story,  and  ran  on  for  a  long  while  in  a  stream, 
only  now  and  again  interrupted  by  the  other.  By  the 
sound  they  must  have  been  talking  earnestly,  and  al- 
most fiercely  ;  but  no  distinct  word  came  to  my  hearing. 

At  last  the  speakers  seemed  to  have  paused,  and  per- 
haps to  have  sat  down ;  for  not  only  did  they  cease  to 
draw  any  nearer,  but  the  birds  themselves  began  to 
grow  more  quiet,  and  to  settle  again  to  their  places  in 
the  swamp. 

And  now  I  began  to  feel  that  I  was  neglecting  my 
business  ;  that  since  I  had  been  so  foolhardy  as  to  come 
ashore  with  these  dasperadoes,  the  least  I  could  do  was 
to  overhear  them  at  their  councils ;  and  that  my  plain 
and  obvious  duty  was  to  draw  as  close  as  I  could  man- 
age, under  the  favourable  ambush  of  the  crouching 
trees. 

I  could  tell  the  direction  of  the  speakers  pretty 
exactly,  not  only  by  the  sound  of  their  voices,  but  by 
the  behaviour  of  the  few  birds  that  still  hung  in  alarm 
above  the  heads  of  the  intruders. 

Crawling  on  all-fours,  I  made  steadily  but  slowly 
towards  them  ;  till  at  last,  raising  my  head  to  an  aper- 
ture among  the  leaves,  I  could  see  clear  down  into  a 
little  green  dell  beside  the  marsh,  and  closely  set  about 
with  trees,  where  long  John  Silver  and  another  of  the 
crew  stood  face  to  face  in  conversation. 

The  sun  beat  full  upon  them.  Silver  had  thrown  his 
hat  beside  him  on  the  ground,  and  his  great,  smooth, 


112  TREASURE  ISLAND 

blond  face,  all  shining  with  heat,  was  lifted  to  the 
other  man's  in  a  kind  of  appeal. 

"Mate,"  he  was  saying,  "it's  because  I  thinks  gold 
dust  of  you — gold  dust,  and  you  may  lay  to  that !  If 
I  hadn't  took  to  you  like  pitch,  do  you  think  I'd  have 
been  here  a-warning  of  you  ?  All's  up — you  can't  make 
nor  mend ;  it's  to  save  your  neck  that  I'm  a-speaking, 
and  if  one  of  the  wild  'uns  knew  it,  where  'ud  I  be, 
Tom — now,  tell  me,  where  'ud  I  be  ?" 

"  Silver,"  said  the  other  man — and  I  observed  he 
was  not  only  red  in  the  face,  but  spoke  as  hoarse  as  a 
crow,  and  his  voice  shook,  too,  like  a  taut  rope — 
" Silver,"  says  he,  "you're  old,  and  you're  honest,  or 
has  the  name  for  it ;  and  you've  money,  too,  which  lots 
of  poor  sailors  hasn't ;  and  you're  brave,  or  I'm  mistook. 
And  will  you  tell  me  you'll  let  yourself  be  led  away 
with  that  kind  of  a  mess  of  swabs  ?  not  you  !  As  sure 
as  God  sees  me,  I'd  sooner  lose  my  hand.  If  I  turn 
agin  my  dooty " 

And  then  all  of  a  sudden  he  was  interrupted  by  a 
noise.  I  had  found  one  of  the  honest  hands — well, 
here,  at  that  same  moment,  came  news  of  another.  Far 
away  out  in  the  marsh  there  arose,  all  of  a  sudden,  a 
sound  like  the  cry  of  anger,  then  another  on  the  back 
of  it ;  and  then  one  horrid,  long-drawn  scream.  The 
rocks  of  the  Spy-glass  re-echoed  it  a  score  of  times ; 
the  whole  troop  of  marsh-birds  rose  again,  darkening 
heaven,  with  a  simultaneous  whirr  ;  and  long  after  that 


THE   FIRST  BLOW  113 

death  yell  was  still  ringing  in  my  brain,  silence  had 
re-established  its  empire,  and  only  the  rustle  of  the 
redescending  birds  and  the  boom  of  the  distant  surges 
disturbed  the  languor  of  the  afternoon. 

Tom  had  leaped  at  the  sound,  like  a  horse  at  the 
spur  ;  but  Silver  had  not  winked  an  eye.  He  stood 
where  he  was,  resting  lightly  on  his  crutch,  watching 
his  companion  like  a  snake  about  to  spring. 

"  John/'  said  the  sailor,  stretching  out  his  hand. 

"Hands  off  I"  cried  Silver,  leaping  back  a  yard,  as 
it  seemed  to  me,  with  the  speed  and  security  of  a  trained 
gymnast. 

"Hands  off,  if  you  like,  John  Silver, "  said  the  other. 
"  It's  a  black  conscience  that  can  make  you  feared  of 
me.  But,  in  heaven's  name,  tell  me  what  was  that  ?" 

"That?"  returned  Silver,  smiling  away,  but  warier 
than  ever,  his  eye  a  mere  pin-point  in  his  big  face,  but 
gleaming  like  a  crumb  of  glass.  "  That !  Oh,  I 
reckon  that'll  be  Alan." 

And  at  this  poor  Tom  flashed  out  like  a  hero. 

"Alan! "he  cried.  "Then  rest  his  soul  for  a  true 
seaman  !  And  as  for  you,  John  Silver,  long  you've 
been  a  mate  of  mine,  but  you're  mate  of  mine  no  more. 
If  I  die  like  a  dog,  I'll  die  in  my  dooty.  You've  killed 
Alan,  have  you  ?  Kill  me,  too,  if  you  can.  But  I 
defies  you." 

And  with  that,  this  brave  fellow  turned  his  back 
directly  on  the  cook,  and  set  off  walking  for  the  beach. 


114  TREASURE  ISLAND 

But  he  was  not  destined  to  go  far.  With  a  cry,  John 
seized  the  branch  of  a  tree,  whipped  the  crutch  out  of 
his  armpit,  and  sent  that  uncouth  missile  hurtling 
through  the  air.  It  struck  poor  Tom,  point  foremost, 
and  with  stunning  violence,  right  between  the  shoulders 
in  the  middle  of  his  back.  His  hands  new  up,  he  gave 
a  sort  of  gasp,  and  fell. 

Whether  he  were  injured  much  or  little,  none  could 
ever  tell.  Like  enough,  to  judge  from  the  sound,  his 
back  was  broken  on  the  spot.  But  he  had  no  time 
given  him  to  recover.  Silver,  agile  as  a  monkey,  even 
without  leg  or  crutch,  was  on  the  top  of  him  next 
moment,  and  had  twice  buried  his  knife  up  to  the  hilt 
in  that  defenceless  body.  From  my  place  of  ambush, 
I  could  hear  him  pant  aloud  as  he  struck  the  blows. 

I  do  not  know  what  it  rightly  is  to  faint,  but  I  do 
know  that  for  the  next  little  while  the  whole  world 
swam  away  from  before  me  in  a  whirling  mist ;  Silver 
and  the  birds,  and  the  tall  Spy-glass  hilltop,  going 
round  and  round  and  topsy-turvy  before  my  eyes,  and 
all  manner  of  bells  ringing  and  distant  voices  shouting 
in  my  ear. 

When  I  came  again  to  myself,  the  monster  had  pulled 
himself  together,  his  crutch  under  his  arm,  his  hat 
upon  his  head.  Just  before  him  Tom  lay  motionless 
upon  the  sward  ;  but  the  murderer  minded  him  not  a 
whit,  cleansing  his  blood-stained  knife  the  while  upon 
a  wisp  of  grass.  Everything  else  was  unchanged,  the 


THE   FIRST  BLOW  115 

Bun  still  shining  mercilessly  on  the  steaming  marsh  and 
the  tall  pinnacle  of  the  mountain,  and  I  could  scarce 
persuade  myself  that  murder  had  been  actually  done, 
and  a  human  life  cruelly  cut  short  a  moment  since, 
before  my  eyes. 

But  now  John  put  his  hand  into  his  pocket,  brought 
out  a  whistle,  and  blew  upon  it  several  modulated 
blasts,  that  rang  far  across  the  heated  air.  I  could  not 
tell,  of  course,  the  meaning  of  the  signal ;  but  it 
instantly  awoke  my  fears.  More  men  would  be  coming. 
I  might  be  discovered.  They  had  already  slain  two 
of  the  honest  people  ;  after  Tom  and  Alan,  might  not 
I  come  next  ? 

Instantly  I  began  to  extricate  myself  and  crawl  back 
again,  with  what  speed  and  silence  I  could  manage,  to 
the  more  open  portion  of  the  wood.  As  I  did  so,  I 
could  hear  hails  coming  and  going  between  the  old 
buccaneer  and  his  comrades,  and  this  sound  of  danger 
lent  me  wings.  As  soon  as  I  was  clear  of  the  thicket, 
I  ran  as  I  never  ran  before,  scarce  minding  the  direction 
of  my  flight  so  long  as  it  led  me  from  the  murderers ; 
and  as  I  ran,  fear  grew  and  grew  upon  me,  until  it 
turned  into  a  kind  of  frenzy. 

Indeed,  could  anyone  be  more  entirely  lost  than  I  ? 
When  the  gun  fired,  how  should  I  dare  to  go  down  to 
the  boats  among  those  fiends,  still  smoking  from  their 
crime  ?  Would  not  the  first  of  them  who  saw  me 
wring  my  neck  like  a  snipe's  ?  Would  not  my  absence 


116  TKEASURE   ISLAND 

itself  be  an  evidence  to  them  of  my  alarm,  and  therefore 
of  my  fatal  knowledge  ?  It  was  all  over,  I  thought. 
Good-bye  to  the  Hispaniola;  good-bye  to  the  squire,  the 
doctor,  and  the  captain  !  There  was  nothing  left  for 
me  but  death  by  starvation,  or  death  by  the  hands  of 
the  mutineers. 

All  this  while,  as  I  say,  I  was  still  running,  and,  with- 
out taking  any  notice,  I  had  drawn  near  to  the  foot  of 
the  little  hill  with  the  two  peaks,  and  had  got  into  a 
part  of  the  island  where  the  live-oaks  grew  more  widely 
apart,  and  seemed  more  like  forest  trees  in  their  bearing 
and  dimensions.  Mingled  with  these  were  a  few  scat- 
tered pines,  some  fifty,  some  nearer  seventy,  feet  high. 
The  air,  too,  smelt  more  freshly  than  down  beside  the 
marsh. 

And  here  a  fresh  alarm  brought  me  to  a  standstill 
with  a  thumping  heart. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE   MAN   OF  THE   ISLAND 

FROM  the  side  of  the  hill,  which  was  here  steep  and 
stony,  a  spout  of  gravel  was  dislodged,  and  fell  rattling 
and  bounding  through  the  trees.  My  eyes  turned  in- 
stinctively in  that  direction.,  and  I  saw  a  figure  leap 
with  great  rapidity  behind  the  trunk  of  a  pine.  What 
it  was,  whether  bear  or  man  or  monkey,  I  could  in  no 
wise  tell.  It  seemed  dark  and  shaggy ;  more  I  knew 
not.  But  the  terror  of  this  new  apparition  brought 
me  to  a  stand. 

I  was  now,  it  seemed,  cut  off  upon  both  sides ;  behind 
me  the  murderers,  before  me  this  lurking  nondescript. 
And  immediately  I  began  to  prefer  the  dangers  that  I 
knew  to  those  I  knew  not.  Silver  himself  appeared  less 
terrible  in  contrast  with  this  creature  of  the  woods,  and 
I  turned  on  my  heel,  and,  looking  sharply  behind  me 
over  my  shoulder,  began  to  retrace  my  steps  in  the 
direction  of  the  boats. 

Instantly  the  figure  reappeared,  and,  making  a  wide 
circuit,  began  to  head  me  off.  I  was  tired,  at  any  rate  ; 
but  had  I  been  as  fresh  as  when  I  rose,  I  could  see  it 
was  in  vain  for  me  to  contend  in  speed  with  such  an 


118  TREASURE  ISLAND 

adversary.  From  trunk  to  trunk  the  creature  flitted 
like  a  deer,  running  manlike  on  two  legs,  but  unlike 
any  man  that  I  had  ever  seen,  stooping  almost  double 
as  it  ran.  Yet  a  man  it  was,  I  could  no  longer  be  in 
doubt  about  that. 

I  began  to  recall  what  I  had  heard  of  cannibals.  I 
was  within  an  ace  of  calling  for  help.  But  the  mere 
fact  that  he  was  a  man,  however  wild,  had  somewhat 
reassured  me,  and  my  fear  of  Silver  began  to  revive  in 
proportion.  I  stood  still,  therefore,  and  cast  about  for 
some  method  of  escape  ;  and  as  I  was  so  thinking,  the 
recollection  of  my  pistol  flashed  into  my  mind.  As  soon 
as  I  remembered  I  was  not  defenceless,  courage  glowed 
again  in  my  heart ;  and  I  set  my  face  resolutely  for  this 
man  of  the  island,  and  walked  briskly  towards  him. 

He  was  concealed  by  this  time,  behind  another  tree 
trunk  ;  but  he  must  have  been  watching  me  closely,  for 
as  soon  as  I  began  to  move  in  his  direction  he  reappeared 
and  took  a  step  to  meet  me.  Then  he  hesitated,  drew 
back,  came  forward  again,  and  at  last,  to  my  wonder 
and  confusion,  threw  himself  on  his  knees  and  held  out 
his  clasped  hands  in  supplication. 

At  that  I  once  more  stopped. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Ben  Gunn,"  he  answered,  and  his  voice  sounded 
hoarse  and  awkward,  like  a  rusty  lock.  "  Fm  poor  Ben 
Gunn,  I  am  ;  and  I  haven't  spoke  with  a  Christian  these 
three  years.5* 


THE  MAN   OF  THE  ISLAND  119 

I  could  now  see  that  he  was  a  white  man  like  myself, 
and  that  his  features  were  even  pleasing.  His  skin, 
wherever  it  was  exposed,  was  burnt  by  the  sun  ;  even 
his  lips  were  black  ;  and  his  fair  eyes  looked  quite  start- 
ling in  so  dark  a  face.  Of  all  the  beggar-men  that  I 
had  seen  or  fancied,  he  was  the  chief  for  raggedness. 
He  was  clothed  with  tatters  of  old  ship's  canvas  and  old 
sea  cloth  ;  and  this  extraordinary  patchwork  was  all 
held  together  by  a  system  of  the  most  various  and  incon- 
gruous fastenings,  brass  buttons,  bits  of  stick,  and  loops 
of  tarry  gaskin.  About  his  waist  he  wore  an  old  brass- 
buckled  leather  belt,  which  was  the  one  thing  solid  in 
his  whole  accoutrement. 

"  Three  years!"  I  cried.     "Were  you  shipwrecked  ?  " 

"  Nay,  mate,"  said  he — "  marooned." 

I  had  heard  the  word,  and  I  knew  it  stood  for  a  hor- 
rible kind  of  punishment  common  enough  among  the 
buccaneers,  in  which  the  offender  is  put  ashore  with  a 
little  powder  and  shot,  and  left  behind  on  some  desolate 
and  distant  island. 

"  Marooned  three  years  agone,"  he  continued,  "  and 
lived  on  goats  since  then,  and  berries,  and  oysters. 
Wherever  a  man  is,  says  I,  a  man  can  do  for  himself. 
But,  mate,  my  heart  is  sore  for  Christian  diet.  You 
mightn't  happen  to  have  a  piece  of  cheese  about  you, 
now  ?  No  ?  Well,  many's  the  long  night  I've  dreamed 
of  cheese — toasted,  mostly — and  woke  up  again,  and 
here  I  were." 


120  TKEASUBE   ISLAND 

"  If  ever  I  can  get  aboard  again,"  said  I,  "you  shall 
have  cheese  by  the  stone." 

All  this  time  he  had  been  feeling  the  stuff  of  my 
jacket,  smoothing  my  hands,  looking  at  my  boots,  and 
generally,  in  the  intervals  of  his  speech,  showing  a 
childish  pleasure  in  the  presence  of  a  fellow-creature. 
But  at  my  last  words  he  perked  up  into  a  kind  of  startled 
slyness. 

"If  ever  you  can  get  aboard  again,  says  you? "he 
repeated.  "  Why,  now,  who's  to  hinder  you  ?  " 

"  Not  you,  I  know,"  was  my  reply. 

"  And  right  you  was,"  he  cried.  "  Now  you — what 
do  you  call  yourself,  mate  ? " 

"  Jim,"  I  told  him. 

"Jim,  Jim,"  says  he,  quite  pleased  apparently. 
"Well,  now,  Jim,  I've  lived  that  rough  as  you'd  be 
ashamed  to  hear  of.  Now,  for  instance,  you  wouldn't 
think  I  had  had  a  pious  mother — to  look  at  me  ?  "  he 
asked. 

"  Why,  no,  not  in  particular,"  I  answered. 

"  Ah,  well,"  said  he,  "but  I  had — remarkable  pious. 
And  I  was  a  civil,  pious  boy,  and  could  rattle  off  my 
catechism  that  fast,  as  you  couldn't  tell  one  word  from 
another.  And  here's  what  it  come  to,  Jim,  and  it  begun 
with  chuck-farthen  on  the  blessed  grave-stones  !  That's 
what  it  begun  with,  but  it  went  further'n  that ;  and  so 
my  mother  told  me,  and  predicked  the  whole,  she  did, 
the  pious  woman  !  But  it  were  Providence  that  put  me 


THE   MAN  OF  THE  ISLAND  121 

here.  I've  thought  it  all  out  in  this  here  lonely  island, 
and  Fin  back  on  piety.  You  don't  catch  me  tasting 
rum  so  much  ;  but  just  a  thimbleful  for  luck,  of  course, 
the  first  chance  I  have.  Fm  bound  I'll  be  good,  and 
I  see  the  way  to.  And,  Jim  " — looking  all  round  him, 
and  lowering  his  voice  to  a  whisper — "  I'm  rich." 

I  now  felt  sure  that  the  poor  fellow  had  gone  crazy  in 
his  solitude,  and  I  suppose  I  must  have  shown  the  feel- 
ing in  my  face  ;  for  he  repeated  the  statement  hotly  : — 

"  Kich  !  rich  !  I  says.  And  I'll  tell  you  what :  Fll 
make  a  man  of  you,  Jim.  Ah,  Jim,  you'll  bless  your 
stars,  you  will,  you  was  the  first  that  found  me  ! " 

And  at  this  there  came  suddenly  a  lowering  shadow 
over  his  face,  and  he  tightened  his  grasp  upon  my  hand, 
and  raised  a  forefinger  threateningly  before  my  eyes. 

"  Now,  Jim,  you  tell  me  true :  that  ain't  Flint's 
ship  ?  "  he  asked. 

At  this  I  had  a  happy  inspiration.  I  began  to  believe 
that  I  had  found  an  ally,  and  I  answered  him  at  once. 

"  It's  not  Flint's  ship,  and  Flint  is  dead  ;  but  I'll  tell 
you  true,  as  you  ask  me — there  are  some  of  Flint's  hands 
aboard  ;  worse  luck  for  the  rest  of  us." 

"Not  a  man — with  one — leg? "he  gasped. 

"  Silver  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Ah,  Silver  ! "  says  he  ;  "  that  were  his  name." 

"  He's  the  cook  ;  and  the  ringleader,  too." 

He  was  still  holding  me  by  the  wrist,  and  at  that  he 
gave  it  quite  a  wring. 


122  TKEASURE   ISLAND 

"  If  you  was  sent  by  Long  John,"  he  said,  "  I'm  as 
good  as  pork,  and  I  know  it.  But  where  was  you,  do 
you  suppose  ?  " 

I  had  made  my  mind  up  in  a  moment,  and  by  way  of 
answer  told  him  the  whole  story  of  our  voyage,  and 
the  predicament  in  which  we  found  ourselves.  He 
heard  me  with  the  keenest  interest,  and  when  I  had 
done  he  patted  me  on  the  head. 

"  You're  a  good  lad,  Jim,"  he  said  ;  "  and  you're  all 
in  a  clove  hitch,  ain't  you  ?  Well,  you  just  put  your 
trust  in  Ben  Gunn — Ben  Gunn's  the  man  to  do  it. 
Would  you  think  it  likely,  now,  that  your  squire  would 
prove  a  liberal-minded  one  in  case  of  help — him  being 
in  a  clove  hitch,  as  you  remark  ?" 

I  told  him  the  squire  was  the  most  liberal  of  men. 

"Ay,  but  you  see,"  returned  Ben  Gunn,  "I  didn't 
mean  giving  me  a  gate  to  keep,  and  a  shuit  of  livery 
clothes,  and  such ;  that's  not  my  mark,  Jim.  What  I 
mean  is,  would  he  be  likely  to  come  down  to  the  toon 
of,  say  one  thousand  pounds  out  of  money  that's  as 
good  as  a  man's  own  already  ?  " 

"I  am  sure  he  would,"  said  I.  "As  it  was,  all 
hands  were  to  share." 

"  And  a  passage  home  ? "  he  added,  with  a  look  of 
great  shrewdness. 

"Why,"  I  cried,  "the  squire's  a  gentleman.  And, 
besides,  if  we  got  rid  of  the  others,  we  should  want 
you  to  help  work  the  vessel  home." 


THE  MAN   OF   THE   ISLAND  123 

"  Ah,"  said  he,  "  so  you  would/'  And  he  seemed 
very  much  relieved. 

"  Now,  I'll  tell  you  what,"  he  went  on.  "  So  much 
I'll  tell  you,  and  no  more.  I  were  in  Flint's  ship  when 
he  buried  the  treasure ;  he  and  six  along — six  strong 
seamen.  They  was  ashore  nigh  on  a  week,  and  us 
standing  off  and  on  in  the  old  Walrus.  One  fine  day 
up  went  the  signal,  and  here  come  Flint  by  himself  in  a 
little  boat,  and  his  head  done  up  in  a  blue  scarf.  The 
sun  was  getting  up,  and  mortal  white  he  looked  about 
the  cutwater.  But,  there  he  was,  you  mind,  and  the 
six  all  dead — dead  and  buried.  How  he  done  it,  not  a 
man  aboard  us  could  make  out.  It  was  battle,  murder, 
and  sudden  death,  leastways — him  against  six.  Billy 
Bones  was  the  mate ;  Long  John,  he  was  quarter- 
master ;  and  they  asked  him  where  the  treasure  was. 
( Ah,'  says  he,  'you  can  go  ashore,  if  you  like,  and  stay/ 
he  says ;  '  but  as  for  the  ship,  she'll  beat  up  for  more, 
by  thunder ! '  That's  what  he  said. 

"  Well,  I  was  in  another  ship  three  years  back, 
and  we  sighted  this  island.  '  Boys,'  said  I,  '  here's 
Flint's  treasure  ;  let's  land  and  find  it.'  The  cap'n 
was  displeased  at  that ;  but  my  messmates  were  all 
of  a  mind,  and  landed.  Twelve  days  they  looked  for 
it,  and  every  day  they  had  the  worse  word  for  me, 
until  one  fine  morning  all  hands  went  aboard.  '  As 
for  you,  Benjamin  Gunn/  says  they,  '  here's  a  mus- 
ket/ they  says,  *  and  a  spade,  and  pickaxe.  You  can 


124  TREASUEE  ISLAND 

stay  here,  and  find  Flint's  money  for  yourself/  they 
says. 

"  Well,  Jim,  three  years  have  I  been  here,  and  not  a 
bite  of  Christian  diet  from  that  day  to  this.  But  now, 
you  look  here  ;  look  at  me.  Do  I  look  like  a  man  before 
the  mast  ?  No,  says  you.  Nor  I  weren't,  neither,  I 
says." 

And  with  that  he  winked  and  pinched  me  hard. 

"Just  you  mention  them  words  to  your  squire,  Jim" 
— he  went  on  :  "  Nor  he  weren't,  neither — that's  the 
words.  Three  years  he  were  the  man  of  this  island, 
light  and  dark,  fair  and  rain  ;  and  sometimes  he  would, 
maybe,  think  upon  a  prayer  (says  you),  and  sometimes 
he  would,  maybe,  think  of  his  old  mother,  so  be  as  she's 
alive  (you'll  say) ;  but  the  most  part  of  Gunn's  time 
(this  is  what  you'll  say) — the  most  part  of  his  time  was 
took  up  with  another  matter.  And  then  you'll  give  him 
a  nip,  like  I  do." 

And  he  pinched  me  again  in  the  most  confidential 
manner. 

"  Then,"  he  continued — "  then  you'll  up,  and  you'll 
say  this  : — Gunn  is  a  good  man  (you'll  say),  and  he  puts 
a  precious  sight  more  confidence — a  precious  sight,  mind 
that — in  a  gen'leman  born  than  in  these  gen'lemen  of 
fortune,  having  been  one  hisself." 

"Well,"  I  said,  "I  don't  understand  one  word  that 
you've  been  saying.  But  that's  neither  here  nor  there  ; 
for  how  am  I  to  get  on  board  ?  " 


THE   MAN   OF  THE   ISLAND  125 

"  Ah,"  said  lie,  "  that's  the  hitch,  for  sure.  Well, 
there's  my  boat,  that  I  made  with  my  two  hands.  I 
keep  her  under  the  white  rock.  If  the  worst  come  to 
the  worst,  we  might  try  that  after  dark.  Hi ! "  he 
broke  out,  "what's  that  ?" 

For  just  then,  although  the  sun  had  still  an  hour 
or  two  to  run,  all  the  echoes  of  the  island  awoke  and 
bellowed  to  the  thunder  of  a  cannon. 

"  They  have  begun  to  fight  ! "  I  cried.  "  Follow 
me." 

And  I  began  to  run  towards  the  anchorage,  my 
terrors  all  forgotten  ;  while,  close  at  my  side,  the 
marooned  man  in  his  goatskins  trotted  easily  and 
lightly. 

"  Left,  left/'  says  he  ;  "  keep  to  your  left  hand,  mate 
Jim  !  Under  the  trees  with  you  !  Theer's  where  I 
killed  my  first  goat.  They  don't  come  down  here  now  ; 
they're  all  mastheaded  on  them  mountings  for  the  fear 
of  Benjamin  Gunn.  Ah  !  and  there's  the  cetemery " — 
cemetery,  he  must  have  meant.  ' '  You  see  the  mounds  ? 
I  come  here  and  prayed,  nows  and  thens,  when  I 
thought  maybe  a  Sunday  would  be  about  doo.  It 
weren't  quite  a  chapel,  but  it  seemed  more  solemn 
like  ;  and  then,  says  you,  Ben  Gunn  was  short-handed 
—no  chapling,  nor  so  much  as  a  Bible  and  a  flag,  you 
says." 

So  he  kept  talking  as  I  ran,  neither  expecting  nor 
receiving  any  answer. 


126  TREASURE   ISLAND 

The  cannon-shot  was  followed,  after  a  considerable 
interval,  by  a  volley  of  small  arms. 

Another  pause,  and  then,  not  a  quarter  of  a  mile  in 
front  of  me,  I  beheld  the  Union  Jack  nutter  in  the  air 
above  a  wood. 


part  iv 

THE   STOCKADE 
CHAPTER  XVI 

NABRATIVE    CONTINUED    BY    THE    DOCTOR  :    HOW    THE 
SHIP  WAS   ABANDONED 

IT  was  about  half-past  one — three  bells  in  the  sea 
phrase — that  the  two  boats  went  ashore  from  the 
Hispaniola.  The  captain,  the  squire,  and  I  were 
talking  matters  over  in  the  cabin.  Had  there  been  a 
breath  of  wind  we  should  have  fallen  on  the  six  muti- 
neers who  were  left  aboard  with  us,  slipped  our  cable, 
and  away  to  sea.  But  the  wind  was  wanting  ;  and,  to 
complete  our  helplessness,  down  came  Hunter  with  the 
news  that  Jim  Hawkins  had  slipped  into  a  boat  and 
was  gone  ashore  with  the  rest. 

It  never  occurred  to  us  to  doubt  Jim  Hawkins  ;  but 
we  were  alarmed  for  his  safety.  With  the  men  in  the 
temper  they  were  in,  it  seemed  an  even  chance  if  we 
should  see  the  lad  again.  We  ran  on  deck.  The  pitch 
was  bubbling  in  the  seams ;  the  nasty  stench  of  the 
place  turned  me  sick  ;  if  ever  a  man  smelt  fever  and 


128  TREASURE  ISLAND 

dysentery,  it  was  in  that  abominable  anchorage.  The 
six  scoundrels  were  sitting  grumbling  under  a  sail  in 
the  forecastle ;  ashore  we  could  see  the  gigs  made  fast, 
and  a  man  sitting  in  each,  hard  by  where  the  river 
runs  in.  One  of  them  was  whistling  "  Lillibullero." 

Waiting  was  a  strain  ;  and  it  was  decided  that  Hunter 
and  I  should  go  ashore  with  the  jolly-boat,  in  quest  of 
information. 

The  gigs  had  leaned  to  their  right ;  but  Hunter  and 
I  pulled  straight  in,  in  the  direction  of  the  stockade  upon 
the  chart.  The  two  who  were  left  guarding  their  boats 
seemed  in  a  bustle  at  our  appearance;  "  Lillibullero " 
stopped  off,  and  I  could  see  the  pair  discussing  what 
they  ought  to  do.  Had  they  gone  and  told  Silver,  all 
might  have  turned  out  differently  ;  but  they  had  their 
orders,  I  suppose,  and  decided  to  sit  quietly  where  they 
were  and  hark  back  again  to  "  Lillibullero." 

There  was  a  slight  bend  in  the  coast,  and  I  steered  so 
as  to  put  it  between  us  ;  even  before  we  landed  we  had 
thus  lost  sight  of  the  gigs.  I  jumped  out,  and  came  as 
near  running  as  I  durst,  with  a  big  silk  handkerchief 
under  my  hat  for  coolness'  sake,  and  a  brace  of  pistols 
ready  primed  for  safety. 

I  had  not  gone  a  hundred  yards  when  I  came  on 
the  stockade. 

This  was  how  it  was  :  a  spring  of  clear  water  rose 
almost  at  the  top  of  a  knoll.  Well,  on  the  knoll,  and 
enclosing  the  spring,  they  had  clapped  a  stout  log-house, 


HOW   THE  SHIP  WAS  ABANDONED  129 

fit  to  hold  two  score  people  on  a  pinch,  and  loopholed 
for  musketry  on  every  side.  All  round  this  they  had 
cleared  a  wide  space,  and  then  the  thing  was  completed 
by  a  paling  six  feet  high,  without  door  or  opening,  too 
strong  to  pull  down  without  time  and  labour,  and  too 
open  to  shelter  the  besiegers.  The  people  in  the  log- 
house  had  them  in  every  way ;  they  stood  quiet  in 
shelter  and  shot  the  others  like  partridges.  All  they 
wanted  was  a  good  watch  and  food ;  for,  short  of  a 
complete  surprise,  they  might  have  held  the  place 
against  a  regiment. 

What  particularly  took  my  fancy  was  the  spring. 
For,  though  we  had  a  good  enough  place  of  it  in  the 
cabin  of  the  Hispaniola,  with  plenty  of  arms  and  am- 
munition, and  things  to  eat,  and  excellent  wines,  there 
had  been  one  thing  overlooked — we  had  no  water.  I 
was  thinking  this  over,  when  there  came  ringing  over 
the  island  the  cry  of  a  man  at  the  point  of  death.  I 
was  not  new  to  violent  death — I  have  served  his  Royal 
Highness  the  Duke  of  Cumberland,  and  got  a  wound 
myself  at  Fontenoy — but  I  know  my  pulse  went  dot 
and  carry  one.  "  Jim  Hawkins  is  gone  "  was  my  first 
thought. 

Jt  is  something  to  have  been  an  old  soldier,  but  more 
still  to  have  been  a  doctor.  There  is  no  time  to  dilly- 
dally in  our  work.  And  so  now  I  made  up  my  mind 
instantly,  and  with  no  time  lost  returned  to  the  shore, 
and  jumped  on  board  the  jolly-boat. 


130  TREASURE   ISLAND 

By  good  fortune  Hunter  pulled  a  good  oar.  We 
made  the  water  fly  ;  and  the  boat  was  soon  alongside, 
and  I  aboard  the  schooner. 

T  found  them  all  shaken,  as  was  natural.  The  squire 
was  sitting  down,  as  white  as  a  sheet,  thinking  of  the 
harm  he  had  led  us  to,  the  good  soul  !  and  one  of  the 
six  forecastle  hands  was  little  better. 

"  There's  a  man,"  says  Captain  Smollett,  nodding 
towards  him,  "  new  to  this  work.  He  came  nigh-hand 
fainting,  doctor,  when  he  heard  the  cry.  Another 
touch  of  the  rudder  and  that  man  would  join  us." 

I  told  my  plan  to  the  captain,  and  between  us  we 
settled  on  the  details  of  its  accomplishment. 

We  put  old  Eedruth  in  the  gallery  between  the  cabin 
and  the  forecastle,  with  three  or  four  loaded  muskets  and 
a  mattress  for  protection.  Hunter  brought  the  boat 
round  under  the  stern-port,  and  Joyce  and  I  set  to  work 
loading  her  with  powder  tins,  muskets,  bags  of  biscuits, 
kegs  of  pork,  a  cask  of  cognac,  and  my  invaluable 
medicine  chest. 

In  the  meantime,  the  squire  and  the  captain  stayed 
on  deck,  and  the  latter  hailed  the  coxswain,  who  was 
the  principal  man  aboard. 

"Mr.  Hands,"  he  said,  "here  are  two  of  us  with  a 
brace  of  pistols  each.  If  any  one  of  you  six  make  a 
signal  of  any  description,  that  man's  dead." 

They  were  a  good  deal  taken  aback ;  and,  after  a 
little  consultation,  one  and  all  tumbled  down  the  fore 


HOW  THE  SHIP   WAS   ABANDONED  131 

companion,  thinking,  no  doubt,  to  take  us  on  the  rear. 
But  when  they  saw  Kedruth  waiting  for  them  in  the 
sparred  gallery,  they  went  about  ship  at  once,  and  a 
head  popped  out  again  on  deck. 

"Down,  dog!"  cries  the  captain. 

And  the  head  popped  back  again  ;  and  we  heard  no 
more,  for  the  time,  of  these  six  very  faint-hearted 
seamen. 

By  this  time,  tumbling  things  in  as  they  came,  we 
had  the  jolly-boat  loaded  as  much  as  we  dared.  Joyce 
and  I  got  out  through  the  stern-port,  and  we  made  for 
shore  again,  as  fast  as  oars  could  take  us. 

This  second  trip  fairly  aroused  the  watchers  along 
shore.  "  Lillibullero "  was  dropped  again ;  and  just 
before  we  lost  sight  of  them  behind  the  little  point, 
one  of  them  whipped  ashore  and  disappeared.  I  had 
half  a  mind  to  change  my  plan  and  destroy  their  boats, 
but  I  feared  that  Silver  and  the  others  might  be  close 
at  hand,  and  all  might  very  well  be  lost  by  trying  for 
too  much. 

We  had  soon  touched  land  in  the  same  place  as 
before,  and  set  to  provision  the  block-house.  All  three 
made  the  first  journey,  heavily  laden,  and  tossed  our 
stores  over  the  palisade.  Then,  leaving  Joyce  to  guard 
them — one  man,  to  be  sure,  but  with  half  a  dozen 
muskets — Hunter  and  I  returned  to  the  jolly-boat,  and 
loaded  ourselves  once  more.  So  we  proceeded  without 
pausing  to  take  breath,  till  the  whole  cargo  was  be- 


132  TREASURE   ISLAND 

etowed,  when  the  two  servants  took  up  their  position 
in  the  block  house,  and  I,  with  all  my  power,  sculled 
back  to  the  Hispaniola. 

That  we  should  have  risked  a  second  boat  load  seems 
more  daring  than  it  really  was.  They  had  the  advan- 
tage of  numbers,  of  course,  but  we  had  the  advantage  of 
arms.  Not  one  of  the  men  ashore  had  a  musket,  and 
before  they  could  get  within  range  for  pistol  shooting, 
we  flattered  ourselves  we  should  be  able  to  give  a  good 
account  of  a  half-dozen  at  least. 

The  squire  was  waiting  for  me  at  the  stern  window, 
all  his  faintness  gone  from  him.  He  caught  the  painter 
and  made  it  fast,  and  we  fell  to  loading  the  boat  for  our 
very  lives.  Pork,  powder,  and  biscuit  was  the  cargo, 
with  only  a  musket  and  a  cutlass  apiece  for  squire  and 
me  and  Redruth  and  the  captain.  The  rest  of  the  arms 
and  powder  we  dropped  overboard  in  two  fathoms  and  a 
half  of  water,  so  that  we  could  see  the  bright  steel  shin- 
ing far  below  us  in  the  sun,  on  the  clean,  sandy  bottom. 

By  this  time  the  tide  was  beginning  to  ebb,  and  the 
ship  was  swinging  round  to  her  anchor.  Voices  were 
heard  faintly  halloaing  in  the  direction  of  the  two  gigs  ; 
and  though  this  reassured  us  for  Joyce  and  Hunter, 
who  were  well  to  the  eastward,  it  warned  our  party  to 
be  off. 

Redruth  retreated  from  his  place  in  the  gallery,  and 
dropped  into  the  boat,  which  we  then  brought  round  *o 
the  ship's  counter,  to  be  handier  for  Captain  Smollett 


HOW   THE   SHIP   WAS  ABANDONED  133 

"  Now  men,"  said  he,  "  do  you  hear  me  ?" 

There  was  no  answer  from  the  forecastle. 

"  It's  to  you,  Abraham  Gray — it's  to  you  I  am  speak- 
ing." 

Still  no  reply. 

"  Gray,"  resumed  Mr.  Smollett,  a  little  louder,  "  I 
am  leaving  this  ship,  and  I  order  you  to  follow  your 
captain.  I  know  you  are  a  good  man  at  bottom,  and  I 
daresay  not  one  of  the  lot  of  you's  as  bad  as  he  makes 
out.  I  have  my  watch  here  in  my  hand  ;  I  give  you 
thirty  seconds  to  join  me  in.w 

There  was  a  pause. 

"  Come,  my  fine  fellow,"  continued  the  captain, 
"  don't  hang  so  long  in  stays.  I'm  risking  my  life,  and 
the  lives  of  these  good  gentlemen  every  second." 

There  was  a  sudden  scuffle,  a  sound  of  blows,  and  out 
burst  Abraham  Gray  with  a  knife-cut  on  the  side  of  the 
cheek,  and  came  running  to  the  captain,  like  a  dog  to 
the  whistle. 

"  I'm  with  you,  sir,"  said  he. 

And  the  next  moment  he  and  the  captain  had 
dropped  aboard  of  us,  and  we  had  shoved  off  and  given 
way. 

We  were  clear  out  of  the  ship  ;  but  not  yet  ashore  in 
our  stockade. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

NARRATIVE  CONTINUED  BY  THE  DOCTOR  :  THE  JOLLY- 
BOAT'S  LAST  TRIP 

THIS  fifth  trip  was  quite  different  from  any  of  the 
others.  In  the  first  place,  the  little  gallipot  of  a  boat 
that  we  were  in  was  gravely  overloaded.  Five  grown 
men,  and  three  of  them — Trelawney,  Eedruth,  and  the 
captain — over  six  feet  high,  was  already  more  than  she 
was  meant  to  carry.  Add  to  that  the  powder,  pork,  and 
bread-bags.  The  gunwale  was  lipping  astern.  Several 
times  we  shipped  a  little  water,  and  my  breeches  and 
the  tails  of  my  coat  were  all  soaking  wet  before  we  had 
gone  a  hundred  yards. 

The  captain  made  us  trim  the  boat,  and  we  got  her  to 
lie  a  little  more  evenly.  All  the  same,  we  were  afraid 
to  breathe. 

In  the  second  place,  the  ebb  was  now  making — a 
strong  rippling  current  running  westward  through  the 
basin,  and  then  southward  and  seaward  down  the  straits 
by  which  we  had  entered  in  the  morning.  Even  the 
ripples  were  a  danger  to  our  overloaded  craft ;  but  the 
worst  of  it  was  that  we  were  swept  out  of  our  true 
course,  and  away  from  our  proper  landing-place  behind 


THE  JOLLY-BOAT'S  LAST  TRIP  135 

the  point.  If  we  let  the  current  have  its  way  we  should 
come  ashore  beside  the  gigs,  where  the  pirates  might 
appear  at  any  moment. 

"  I  cannot  keep  her  head  for  the  stockade,  sir,"  said 
I  to  the  captain.  I  was  steering,  while  he  and  Redruth, 
two  fresh  men,  were  at  the  oars.  "  The  tide  keeps 
washing  her  down.  Could  you  pull  a  little  stronger  ?  " 

"  Not  without  swamping  the  boat/'  said  he.  "  You 
must  bear  up,  sir,  if  you  please — bear  up  until  you  see 
you're  gaining." 

I  tried,  and  found  by  experiment  that  the  tide  kept 
sweeping  us  westward  until  I  had  laid  her  head  due  east, 
or  just  about  right  angles  to  the  way  we  ought  to  go. 

"  We'll  never  get  ashore  at  this  rate,"  said  I. 

<l  If  it's  the  only  course  that  we  can  lie,  sir,  we  must 
even  lie  it,"  returned  the  captain.  "  We  must  keep 
up-stream.  You  see,  sir,"  he  went  on,  "  if  once  we 
dropped  to  leeward  of  the  landing-place,  it's  hard  to  say 
where  we  should  get  ashore,  besides  the  chance  of  being 
boarded  by  the  gigs ;  whereas,  the  way  we  go  the  cur- 
rent must  slacken,  and  then  we  can  dodge  back  along 
the  shore." 

"  The  current's  less  a'ready,  sir,"  said  the  man  Gray, 
who  was  sitting  in  the  fore-sheets  ;  "  you  can  ease  her 
off  a  bit." 

"  Thank  you,  my  man,"  said  I,  quite  as  if  nothing 
had  happened  :  for  we  had  all  quietly  made  up  our 
minds  to  treat  him  like  one  of  ourselves. 


136  TREASURE  ISLAND 

Suddenly  the  captain  spoke  up  again,  and  I  thought 
his  voice  was  a  little  changed. 

"  The  gun  ! "  said  he. 

"  I  have  thought  of  that,"  said  I,  for  I  made  sure  he 
was  thinking  of  a  bombardment  of  the  fort.  "  They 
could  never  get  the  gun  ashore,  and  if  they  did,  they 
could  never  haul  it  through  the  woods." 

"  Look  astern,  doctor,"  replied  the  captain. 

We  had  entirely  forgotten  the  long  nine ;  and  there, 
to  our  horror,  were  the  five  rogues  busy  about  her, 
getting  off  her  jacket,  as  they  called  the  stout  tarpaulin 
cover  under  which  she  sailed.  Not  only  that,  but  it 
flashed  into  my  mind  at  the  same  moment  that  the 
round-shot  and  the  powder  for  the  gun  had  been  left 
behind,  and  a  stroke  with  an  axe  would  put  it  all  into 
the  possession  of  the  evil  ones  aboard. 

"  Israel  was  Flint's  gunner/'  said  Gray,  hoarsely. 

At  any  risk,  we  put  the  boat's  head  direct  for  the 
landing-place.  By  this  time  we  had  got  so  far  out  of 
the  run  of  the  current  that  we  kept  steerage  way  even  at 
our  necessarily  gentle  rate  of  rowing,  and  I  could  keep 
her  steady  for  the  goal.  But  the  worst  of  it  was,  that 
with  the  course  I  now  held,  we  turned  our  broadside 
instead  of  our  stern  to  the  Hispaniola,  and  offered  a 
target  like  a  barn  door. 

I  could  hear,  as  well  as  see,  that  brandy-faced  rascal, 
Israel  Hands,  plumping  down  a  round-shot  on  the  deck. 

"  Who's  the  best  shot  ? "  asked  the  captain. 


THE  JOLLY-BOAT'S  LAST  TRIP  137 

"  Mr.  Trelawney,  out  and  away,"  said  I. 

"Mr.  Trelawney,  will  you  please  pick  me  off  one 
of  these  men,  sir  ?  Hands,  if  possible,"  said  the  cap- 
tain. 

Trelawney  was  as  cool  as  steel.  He  looked  to  the 
priming  of  his  gun. 

"  Now,"  cried  the  captain,  "  easy  with  that  gun,  sir, 
or  you'll  swamp  the  boat.  All  hands  stand  by  to  trim 
her  when  he  aims." 

The  squire  raised  his  gun,  the  rowing  ceased,  and 
we  leaned  over  to  the  other  side  to  keep  the  balance> 
and  all  was  so  nicely  contrived  that  we  did  not  ship  a 
drop. 

They  had  the  gun,  by  this  time,  slewed  round  upon 
the  swivel,  and  Hands,  who  was  at  the  muzzle  with  the 
rammer,  was,  in  consequence,  the  most  exposed.  How- 
ever, we  had  no  luck  ;  for  just  as  Trelawney  fired,  down 
he  stooped,  the  ball  whistled  over  him,  and  it  was  one  of 
the  other  four  who  fell. 

The  cry  he  gave  was  echoed,  not  only  by  his  com- 
panions on  board,  but  by  a  great  number  of  voices  from 
the  shore,  and  looking  in  that  direction  I  saw  the  other 
pirates  trooping  out  from  among  the  trees  and  tumbling 
into  their  places  in  the  boats. 

"Here  come  the  gigs,  sir,"  said  I. 

"  Give  way  then,"  cried  the  captain.  "  We  mustn't 
mind  if  we  swamp  her  now.  If  we  can't  get  ashore, 
all's  up," 


138  TBEASUBE  ISLAND 

"  Only  one  of  the  gigs  is  being  manned,  BIT/'  I  added, 
"  the  crew  of  the  other  most  likely  going  round  by  shore 
to  cut  us  off." 

"  They'll  have  a  hot  run,  sir/'  returned  the  captain. 
"  Jack  ashore,  you  know.  It's  not  them  I  mind ;  it's 
the  round-shot.  Carpet  bowls  !  My  lady's  maid 
couldn't  miss.  Tell  us,  squire,  when  you  see  the  match, 
and  we'll  hold  water." 

In  the  meanwhile  we  had  been  making  headway  at  a 
good  pace  for  a  boat  so  overloaded,  and  we  had  shipped 
but  little  water  in  the  process.  We  were  now  close  in  ; 
thirty  or  forty  strokes  and  we  should  beach  her  ;  for  the 
ebb  had  already  disclosed  a  narrow  belt  of  sand  below  the 
clustering  trees.  The  gig  was  no  longer  to  be  feared ; 
the  little  point  had  already  concealed  it  from  our  eyes. 
The  ebb-tide,  which  had  so  cruelly  delayed  us,  was  now 
making  reparation,  and  delaying  our  assailants.  The 
one  source  of  danger  was  the  gun. 

"If  I  durst,"  said  the  captain,  "I'd  stop  and  pick  off 
another  man." 

But  it  was  plain  that  they  meant  nothing  should  delay 
their  shot.  They  had  never  so  much  as  looked  at  their 
fallen  comrade,  though  he  was  not  dead,  and  I  could  see 
him  trying  to  crawl  away. 

"  Ready  !  "  cried  the  squire. 

"  Hold  ! "  cried  the  captain,  quick  as  an  echo. 

And  he  and  Eedruth  backed  with  a  great  heave  that 
sent  her  stern  bodily  under  water.  The  report  fell  in  at 


THE  JOLLY-BOAT'S  LAST  TRIP  139 

the  same  instant  of  time.  This  was  the  first  that  Jim 
heard,  the  sound  of  the  squire's  shot  not  having  reached 
him.  Where  the  ball  passed,  not  one  of  us  precisely 
knew ;  but  I  fancy  it  must  have  been  over  our  heads, 
and  that  the  wind  of  it  may  have  contributed  to  our 
disaster. 

At  any  rate,  the  boat  sank  by  the  stern,  quite  gently, 
in  three  feet  of  water,  leaving  the  captain  and  myself, 
facing  each  other,  on  our  feet.  The  other  three  took 
complete  headers,  and  came  up  again,  drenched  and 
bubbling. 

So  far  there  was  no  great  harm.  No  lives  were  lost, 
and  we  could  wade  ashore  in  safety.  But  there  were  all 
our  stores  at  the  bottom,  and,  to  make  things  worse, 
only  two  guns  out  of  five  remained  in  a  state  for  service. 
Mine  I  had  snatched  from  my  knees  and  held  over  my 
head,  by  a  sort  of  instinct.  As  for  the  captain,  he  had 
carried  his  over  his  shoulder  by  a  bandoleer,  and,  like  a 
wise  man,  lock  uppermost.  The  other  three  had  gone 
down  with  the  boat. 

To  add  to  our  concern,  we  heard  voices  already  draw- 
ing near  us  in  the  woods  along  shore ;  and  we  had 
not  only  the  danger  of  being  cut  off  from  the  stock- 
ade in  our  half-crippled  state,  but  the  fear  before  us 
whether,  if  Hunter  and  Joyce  were  attacked  by  half  a 
dozen,  they  would  have  the  sense  and  conduct  to  stand 
firm.  Hunter  was  steady,  that  we  knew ;  Joyce  was  a 
doubtful  case — a  pleasant,  polite  man  for  a  valet,  and  to 


140  TREASURE   ISLAND 

^. 

brush  one's  clothes,  but  not  entirely  fitted  for  a  man  of 
war. 

With  all  this  in  our  minds,  we  waded  ashore  as  fast 
as  we  could,  leaving  behind  us  the  poor  jolly-boat,  and 
a  good  half  of  all  our  powder  and  provisions. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

NARRATIVE   CONTINUED  BY  THE  DOCTOR!   END   OF  THE 
FIRST  DAY'S   FIGHTING 

WE  made  our  best  speed  across  the  strip  of  wood  that 
now  divided  us  from  the  stockade  ;  and  at  every  step  wt 
took  the  voices  of  the  buccaneers  rang  nearer.  Soon  we 
could  hear  their  footfalls  as  they  ran,  and  the  cracking 
of  the  branches  as  they  breasted  across  a  bit  of  thicket. 

I  began  to  see  we  should  have  a  brush  for  it  in  earnest, 
and  looked  to  my  priming. 

"  Captain/'  said  I,  "  Trelawney  is  the  dead  shot. 
Give  him  your  gun  ;  his  own  is  useless. " 

They  exchanged  guns,  and  Trelawney,  silent  and  cool 
as  he  had  been  since  the  beginning  of  the  bustle,  hung 
a  moment  on  his  heel  to  see  that  all  was  fit  for  service. 
At  the  same  time,  observing  Gray  to  be  unarmed,  I 
handed  him  my  cutlass.  It  did  all  our  hearts  good  to 
see  him  spit  in  his  hand,  knit  his  brows,  and  make  the 
blade  sing  through  the  air.  It  was  plain  from  every  line 
of  his  body  that  our  new  hand  was  worth  his  salt. 

Forty  paces  farther  we  came  to  the  edge  of  the  wood 
and  saw  the  stockade  in  front  of  us.  "We  struck  the 
enclosure  about  the  middle  of  the  south  side,  and,  almost 


142  TREASURE   ISLAND 

at  the  same  time,  seven  mutineers — Job  Anderson,  the 
boatswain,  at  their  head — appeared  in  full  cry  at  the 
south-western  corner. 

They  paused,  as  if  taken  aback ;  and  before  they 
recovered,  not  only  the  squire  and  I,  but  Hunter  and 
Joyce  from  the  block-house,  had  time  to  fire.  The 
four  shots  came  in  rather  a  scattering  volley ;  but  they 
did  the  business  :  one  of  the  enemy  actually  fell,  and 
the  rest,  without  hesitation,  turned  and  plunged  into 
the  trees. 

After  reloading,  we  walked  down  the  outside  of  the 
palisade  to  see  to  the  fallen  enemy.  He  was  stone  dead 
— shot  through  the  heart. 

We  began  to  rejoice  over  our  good  success,  when 
just  at  that  moment  a  pistol  cracked  in  the  bush,  a  ball 
whistled  close  past  my  ear,  and  poor  Tom  Redruth 
Btumbled  and  fell  his  length  on  the  ground.  Both  the 
squire  and  I  returned  the  shot ;  but  as  we  had  nothing 
to  aim  at,  it  is  probable  we  only  wasted  powder.  Then 
we  reloaded,  and  turned  our  attention  to  poor  Tom. 

The  captain  and  Gray  were  already  examining  him  ; 
and  I  saAV  with  half  an  eye  that  all  was  over. 

I  believe  the  readiness  of  our  return  volley  had  scat- 
tered the  mutineers  once  more,  for  we  were  suffered 
without  further  molestation  to  get  the  poor  old  game- 
keeper hoisted  over  the  stockade,  and  carried,  groaning 
and  bleeding,  into  the  log-house. 

Poor  old  fellow,  he  had  not  uttered  one  word  of  eur- 


END   OF  THE  FIRST  DAY'S  FIGHTING  143 

prise,  complaint,  fear,  or  even  acquiescence,  from  the 
very  beginning  of  our  troubles  till  now,  when  we  had 
laid  him  down  in  the  log-house  to  die.  He  had  lain 
like  a  Trojan  behind  his  mattress  in  the  gallery  ;  he  had 
followed  every  order  silently,  doggedly,  and  well ;  he 
was  the  oldest  of  our  party  by  a  score  of  years ;  and 
now,  sullen,  old,  serviceable  servant,  it  was  he  that  was 
to  die. 

The  squire  dropped  down  beside  him  on  his  knees 
and  kissed  his  hand,  crying  like  a  child. 

"  Be  I  going,  doctor  ?"  he  asked. 

"  Tom,  my  man,"  said  I,  "you're  going  home/' 

"I  wish  I  had  had  a  lick  at  them  with  the  gun  first, " 
he  replied. 

"  Tom,"  said  the  squire,  ' '  say  you  forgive  me,  won't 
you?" 

"  Would  that  be  respectful  like,  from  me  to  you, 
squire  ?"  was  the  answer.  "  Howsoever,  so  be  it, 
amen  \" 

After  a  little  while  of  silence,  he  said  he  thought 
somebody  might  read  a  prayer.  "  It's  the  custom,  sir," 
he  added,  apologetically.  And  not  long  after,  without 
another  word,  he  passed  away. 

In  the  meantime  the  captain,  whom  I  had  observed 
to  be  wonderfully  swollen  about  the  chest  and  pockets, 
had  turned  out  a  great  many  various  stores — the  British 
colours,  a  Bible,  a  coil  of  stoutish  rope,  pen,  ink,  the 
log-book,  and  pounds  of  tobacco.  He  had  found  a 


144  TREASURE  ISLAND 

longish  fir-tree  lying  felled  and  cleared  in  the  enclosure, 
and,  with  the  help  of  Hunter,  he  had  set  it  up  at  the 
corner  of  the  log-house  where  the  trunks  crossed  and 
made  an  angle.  Then,  climbing  on  the  roof,  he  had 
with  his  own  hand  bent  and  run  up  the  colours. 

This  seemed  mightily  to  relieve  him.  He  re-entered 
the  log-house,  and  set  about  counting  up  the  stores,  as 
if  nothing  else  existed.  But  he  had  an  eye  on  Tom's 
passage  for  all  that ;  and  as  soon  as  all  was  over,  came 
forward  with  another  flag,  and  reverently  spread  it  on 
the  body. 

"  Don't  you  take  on,  sir,"  he  said,  shaking  the 
squire's  hand.  "  All's  well  with  him  ;  no  fear  for  a 
hand  that's  been  shot  down  in  his  duty  to  captain  and 
owner.  It  mayn't  be  good  divinity,  but  it's  a  fact/' 

Then  he  pulled  me  aside. 

"  Dr.  Livesey,"  he  said,  "  in  how  many  weeks  do  you 
and  squire  expect  the  consort  ?  " 

I  told  him  it  was  a  question,  not  of  weeks,  but  of 
months  ;  that  if  we  were  not  back  by  the  end  of  August, 
Blandly  was  to  send  to  find  us  ;  but  neither  sooner  nor 
later.  "  You  can  calculate  for  yourself,"  I  said. 

"  Why,  yes,"  returned  the  captain,  scratching  his 
head,  "  and  making  a  large  allowance,  sir,  for  all  the 
gifts  of  Providence,  I  should  say  we  were  pretty  close 
hauled." 

"  How  do  you  mean  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  It's  a  pity,  sir,  we  lost  that  second  load.     That's 


END   OF  THE   FIRST  DAY'S  FIGHTING  145 

what  I  mean,"  replied  the  captain.  "  As  for  powder 
and  shot,  we'll  do.  But  the  rations  are  short,  yery 
short — so  short,  Dr.  Livesey,  that  we're,  perhaps,  as 
well  without  that  extra  mouth." 

And  he  pointed  to  the  dead  body  under  the  flag. 

Just  then,  with  a  roar  and  a  whistle,  a  round-shot 
passed  high  above  the  roof  of  the  log-house  and  plumped 
far  beyond  us  in  the  wood. 

"  Oho  ! "  said  the  captain.  "  Blaze  away  !  You've 
little  enough  powder  already,  my  lads." 

At  the  second  trial,  the  aim  was  better,  and  the  ball 
descended  inside  the  stockade,  scattering  a  cloud  of 
sand,  but  doing  no  further  damage. 

"  Captain,"  said  the  squire,  "  the  house  is  quite  invis- 
ible from  the  ship.  It  must  be  the  flag  they  are  aiming 
at.  Would  it  not  be  wiser  to  take  it  in  ?  " 

"  Strike  my  colours  ! "  cried  the  captain.  "  No,  sir, 
not  I ; "  and,  as  soon  as  he  had  said  the  words,  I  think 
we  all  agreed  with  him.  For  it  was  not  only  a  piece  of 
stout,  seamanly,  good  feeling  ;  it  was  good  policy  be- 
sides, and  showed  our  enemies  that  we  despised  their 
cannonade. 

All  through  the  evening  they  kept  thundering  away. 
Ball  after  ball  flew  over  or  fell  short,  or  kicked  up  the 
sand  in  the  enclosure  ;  but  they  had  to  fire  so  high  that 
the  shot  fell  dead  and  buried  itself  in  the  soft  sand. 
We  had  no  ricochet  to  fear  ;  and  though  one  popped  in 

through  the  roof  of  the  log-house  and  out  again  through 
10 


146  TREASURE   ISLAND 

the  floor,  we  soon  got  used  to  that  sort  of  horse-play, 
and  minded  it  no  more  than  cricket. 

"  There  is  one  thing  good  about  all  this/'  observed 
the  captain :  "  the  wood  in  front  of  us  is  likely  clear. 
The  ebb  has  made  a  good  while  ;  our  stores  should  be 
uncovered.  Volunteers  to  go  and  bring  in  pork." 

Gray  and  Hunter  were  the  first  to  come  forward. 
Well  armed,  they  stole  out  of  the  stockade  ;  but  it 
proved  a  useless  mission.  The  mutineers  were  bolder 
than  we  fancied,  or  they  put  more  trust  in  Israel's 
gunnery.  For  four  or  five  of  them  were  busy  carrying 
off  our  stores,  and  wading  out  with  them  to  one  of  the 
gigs  that  lay  close  by,  pulling  an  oar  or  so  to  hold  her 
steady  against  the  current.  Silver  was  in  the  stern- 
sheets  in  command ;  and  every  man  of  them  was  now 
provided  with  a  musket  from  some  secret  magazine  of 
their  own. 

The  captain  sat  down  to  his  log,  and  here  is  the  begin- 
ning of  the  entry  : — 

"  Alexander  Smollett,  master ;  David  Livesey,  ship's 
doctor ;  Abraham  Gray,  carpenter's  mate ;  John  Tre- 
lawney,  owner  ;  John  Hunter  and  Kichard  Joyce,  own- 
er's servants,  landsmen — being  all  that  is  left  faithful 
of  the  ship's  company — with  stores  for  ten  days  at  short 
rations,  came  ashore  this  day,  and  flew  British  colours 
on  the  log-house  in  Treasure  Island.  Thomas  Eedruth, 
owner's  servant,  landsman,  shot  by  the  mutineers ; 
James  Hawkins,  cabin-boy " 


END   OF   THE   FIEST   DAY'S   FIGHTING  147 

And  at  the  same  time  I  was  wondering  over  poor  Jim 
Hawkins's  fate. 

A  hail  on  the  land  side. 

"  Somebody  hailing  us,"  said  Hunter,  who  was  on 
guard. 

"  Doctor  !  squire  !  captain  !  Hullo,  Hunter,  is  that 
you  ? "  came  the  cries. 

And  I  ran  to  the  door  in  time  to  see  Jim  Hawking 
safe  and  sound,  come  climbing  over  the  stockade. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

NAREATIVE   RESUMED   BY   JIM   HAWKINS:  THE 
GARRISON   IN   THE   STOCKADE 

As  soon  as  Ben  Gunn  saw  the  colours  he  came  tc 
a  halt,  stopped  me  by  the  arm,  and  sat  down. 

"Now/'  said  he,  "there's  your  friends,  sure  enough/' 

"Far  more  likely  it's  the  mutineers,"  I  answered. 

"That!"  he  cried.  "Why,  in  a  place  like  this, 
where  nobody  puts  in  but  gen'lemen  of  fortune,  Silver 
would  fly  the  Jolly  Koger,  you  don't  make  no  doubt  of 
that.  No  ;  that's  your  friends.  There's  been  blows, 
too,  and  I  reckon  your  friends  has  had  the  best  of  it ; 
and  here  they  are  ashore  in  the  old  stockade,  as  was 
made  years  and  years  ago  by  Flint.  Ah,  he  was  the 
man  to  have  a  headpiece,  was  Flint !  Barring  rum,  his 
match  were  never  seen.  He  were  afraid  of  none,  not 
he ;  on'y  Silver — Silver  was  that  genteel." 

"Well,"  said  I,  "that  may  be  so,  and  so  be  it;  all 
the  more  reason  that  I  should  hurry  on  and  join  my 
friends." 

"Nay,  mate,"  returned  Ben,  "not  you.  You're  a 
good  boy,  or  I'm  mistook  ;  but  you're  on'y  a  boy,  all 
told.  Now,  Ben  Gunn  is  fly.  Bum  wouldn't  bring 


THE  GARRISON  IN  THE  STOCKADE  149 

me  there,  where  you're  going — not  rum  wouldn't,  till  I 
see  your  born  gen'leman,  and  gets  it  on  his  word  of 
honour.  And  you  won't  forget  my  words  :  '  A  precious 
sight  (that's  what  you'll  say),  a  precious  sight  more 
confidence ' — and  then  nips  him." 

And  he  pinched  me  the  third  time  with  the  same  air 
of  cleverness. 

"  And  when  Ben  Gunn  is  wanted,  you  know  where 
to  find  him,  Jim.  Just  wheer  you  found  him  to-day. 
And  him  that  comes  is  to  have  a  wMte  thing  in  his 
hand :  and  he's  to  come  alone.  Oh  !  and  you'll  say 
this  :  *  Ben  Gunn,'  says  you,  *  has  reasons  of  his  own.' " 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  I  believe  I  understand.  You  have 
something  to  propose,  and  you  wish  to  see  the  squire  or 
the  doctor ;  and  you're  to  be  found  where  I  found  you. 
Is  that  all  ?  " 

"  And  when  ?  says  you,"  he  added.  "  Why,  from 
about  noon  observation  to  about  six  bells." 

"Good,"  said  I,  "and  now  may  I  go?" 

"  You  won't  forget  ?  "  he  inquired,  anxiously.  "  Pre- 
cious sight,  and  reasons  of  his  own,  says  you.  Reasons 
of  his  own ;  that's  the  mainstay  ;  as  between  man  and 
man.  Well,  then" — still  holding  me — "I  reckon  you 
can  go,  Jim.  And,  Jim,  if  you  was  to  see  Silver,  you 
wouldn't  go  for  to  sell  Ben  Gunn  ?  wild  horses  wouldn't 
draw  it  from  you  ?  No,  says  you.  And  if  them  pirates 
camp  ashore,  Jim,  what  would  you  say  but  there'd  be 
widders  in  the  morning  ? " 


150  TREASURE   ISLAND 

Here  he  was  interrupted  by  a  loud  report,  and  a 
cannon  ball  came  tearing  through  the  trees  and  pitched 
in  the  sand,  not  a  hundred  yards  from  where  we  two 
were  talking.  The  next  moment  each  of  us  had  taken 
to  his  heels  in  a  different  direction. 

For  a  good  hour  to  come  frequent  reports  shook  the 
island,  and  balls  kept  crashing  through  the  woods.  I 
moved  from  hiding-place  to  hiding-place,  always  pur- 
r^ed,  or  so  it  seemed  to  me,  by  these  terrifying  missiles. 
But  towards  the  end  of  the  bombardment,  though  still  I 
durst  not  venture  in  the  direction  of  the  stockade,  where 
the  balls  fell  oftenest,  I  had  begun,  in  a  manner,  to 
pluck  up  my  heart  again  ;  and  after  a  long  detour  to 
the  east,  crept  down  among  the  shore-side  trees. 

The  eun  had  just  set,  the  sea  breeze  was  rustling 
and  tumbling  in  the  woods,  and  ruffling  the  grey  sur- 
face of  the  anchorage ;  the  tide,  too,  was  far  out,  and 
great  tracts  of  sand  lay  uncovered ;  the  air,  after  the 
heat  of  the  day,  chilled  me  through  my  jacket. 

The  Hispaniola,  still  lay  where  she  had  anchored ; 
but,  eure  enough,  there  was  the  Jolly  Roger — the  black 
flag  of  piracy — flying  from  her  peak.  Even  as  I  looked, 
there  came  another  red  flash  and  another  report,  that 
sent  the  echoes  clattering,  and  one  more  round-shot 
whistled  through  the  air.  It  Avas  the  last  of  the  cannon- 
ade. 

I  lay  for  some  time,  watching  the  bustle  which  suc- 
ceeded the  attack.  Men  were  demolishing  something 


THE   GARRISON  IN  THE  STOCKADE  151 

with  axes  on  the  beach  near  the  stockade  ;  the  poor 
jolly-boat,  I  afterwards  discovered.  Away,  near  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  a  great  fire  was  glowing  among 
the  trees,  and  between  that  point  and  the  ship  one  of 
the  gigs  kept  coming  and  going,  the  men,  whom  I  had 
seen  so  gloomy,  shouting  at  the  oars  like  children.  But 
there  was  a  sound  in  their  voices  which  suggested  rum. 

At  length  I  thought  I  might  return  towards  the 
stockade.  I  was  pretty  far  down  on  the  low,  sandy  spit 
that  incloses  the  anchorage  to  the  east,  and  is  joined  at 
half -water  to  Skeleton  Island  ;  and  now,  as  I  rose  to  my 
feet,  I  saw,  some  distance  further  down  the  spit,  and 
rising  from  among  low  bushes,  an  isolated  rock,  pretty 
high,  and  peculiarly  white  in  colour.  It  occurred  to  me 
that  this  might  be  the  white  rock  of  which  Ben  Gunn 
had  spoken,  and  that  some  day  or  other  a  boat  might  be 
wanted,  and  I  should  know  where  to  look  for  one. 

Then  I  skirted  among  the  woods  until  I  had  regained 
the  rear,  or  shoreward  side,  of  the  stockade,  and  was 
soon  warmly  welcomed  by  the  faithful  party. 

I  had  soon  told  my  story,  and  began  to  look  about 
me.  The  log-house  was  made  of  unsquared  trunks  of 
pine — roof,  walls,  and  floor.  The  latter  stood  in  several 
places  as  much  as  a  foot  or  a  foot  and  a  half  above  the 
surface  of  the  sand.  There  was  a  porch  at  the  door, 
and  under  this  porch  the  little  spring  welled  up  into  an 
artificial  basin  of  a  rather  odd  kind — no  other  than  a 
great  ship's  kettle  of  iron,  with  the  bottom  knocked  out, 


152  '.TREASURE  ISLAND 

and  sunk  "  to  her  bearings/'  as  the  captain  said,  among 
the  sand. 

Little  had  been  left  beside  the  framework  of  the 
house ;  but  in  one  corner  there  was  a  stone  slab  laid 
down  by  way  of  hearth,  and  an  old  rusty  iron  basket  to 
contain  the  fire. 

The  slopes  of  the  knoll  and  all  the  inside  of  the 
stockade  had  been  cleared  of  timber  to  build  the  house, 
and  we  could  see  by  the  stumps  what  a  fine  and  lofty 
grove  had  been  destroyed.  Most  of  the  soil  had  been 
washed  away  or  buried  in  drift  after  the  removal  of  the 
trees ;  only  where  the  streamlet  ran  down  from  the 
kettle  a  thick  bed  of  moss  and  some  ferns  and  little 
creeping  bushes  were  still  green  among  the  sand.  Very 
close  around  the  stockade — too  close  for  defence,  they 
said — the  wood  still  flourished  high  and  dense,  all  of  fir 
on  the  land  side,  but  towards  the  sea  with  a  large 
admixture  of  live-oaks. 

The  cold  evening  breeze  of  which  I  have  spoken, 
whistled  through  every  chink  of  the  rude  building,  and 
sprinkled  the  floor  with  a  continual  rain  of  fine  sand. 
There  was  sand  in  our  eyes,  sand  in  our  teeth,  sand  in 
our  suppers,  sand  dancing  in  the  spring  at  the  bottom 
of  the  kettle,  for  all  the  world  like  porridge  beginning 
to  boil.  Our  chimney  was  a  square  hole  in  the  roof  ;  it 
was  but  a  little  part  of  the  smoke  that  found  its  way 
out,  and  the  rest  eddied  about  the  house,  and  kept  us 
coughing  and  piping  the  eye. 


THE   GARRISON   IN   THE   STOCKADE  153 

Add  to  this  that  Gray,  the  new  man,  had  his  face 
tied  up  in  a  bandage  for  a  cut  he  had  got  in  breaking 
away  from  the  mutineers ;  and  that  poor  old  Tom 
Kedruth,  still  unburied,  lay  along  the  wall,  stiff  and 
stark,  under  the  Union  Jack. 

If  we  had  been  allowed  to  sit  idle,  we  should  all 
have  fallen  in  the  blues,  but  Captain  Smollett  was  never 
the  man  for  that.  All  hands  were  called  up  before  him, 
and  he  divided  us  into  watches.  The  doctor,  and  Gray, 
and  I,  for  one ;  the  squire,  Hunter,  and  Joyce  upon 
the  other.  Tired  as  we  all  were,  two  were  sent  out 
for  firewood ;  two  more  were  set  to  dig  a  grave  for 
Redruth  ;  the  doctor  was  named  cook  ;  I  was  put  sentry 
at  the  door  ;  and  the  captain  himself  went  from  one  to 
another,  keeping  up  our  spirits  and  lending  a  hand 
wherever  it  was  wanted. 

From  time  to  time  the  doctor  came  to  the  door  for 
a  little  air  and  to  rest  his  eyes,  which  were  almost 
smoked  out  of  his  head  ;  and  whenever  he  did  so,  he 
had  a  word  for  me. 

"  That  man  Smollett,"  he  said  once,  "is  a  better 
man  than  I  am.  And  when  I  say  that  it  means  a  deal, 
Jim." 

Another  time  he  came  and  was  silent  for  a  while. 
Then  he  put  his  head  on  one  side,  and  looked  at  me. 

"  Is  this  Ben  Gunn  a  man  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  do  not  know,  sir,"  said  I.  "I  am  not  very  sure 
whether  he's  sane." 


154  TEEASURE  ISLAND 

"If  there's  any  doubt  about  the  matter,  he  is," 
returned  the  doctor.  "  A  man  who  has  been  three  years 
biting  his  nails  on  a  desert  island,  Jim,  can't  expect  to 
appear  as  sane  as  you  or  me.  It  doesn't  lie  in  human 
nature.  Was  it  cheese  you  said  he  had  a  fancy  for  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  cheese,"  I  answered. 

' '  Well,  Jim,"  says  he,  "  just  see  the  good  that  comes 
of  being  dainty  in  your  food.  You've  seen  my  snuff- 
box, haven't  you  ?  And  you  never  saw  me  take  snuff  ; 
the  reason  being  that  in  my  snuff-box  I  carry  a  piece  of 
Parmesan  cheese — a  cheese  made  in  Italy,  very  nutri- 
tious. Well,  that's  for  Ben  Gunn !  " 

Before  supper  was  eaten  we  buried  old  Torn  in  the 
sand,  and  stood  round  him  for  a  while  bare-headed  in 
the  breeze.  A  good  deal  of  firewood  had  been  got  in, 
but  not  enough  for  the  captain's  fancy  ;  and  he  shook 
his  head  over  it,  and  told  us  we  "  must  get  back  to  this 
to-morrow  rather  livelier."  Then,  when  we  had  eaten 
our  pork,  and  each  had  a  good  stiff  glass  of  brandy  grog, 
the  three  chiefs  got  together  in  a  corner  to  discuss  our 
prospects. 

It  appears  they  were  at  their  wits'  end  what  to  do,  the 
stores  being  so  low  that  we  must  have  been  starved  into 
surrender  long  before  help  came.  But  our  best  hope,  it 
was  decided,  was  to  kill  off  the  buccaneers  until  they 
hauled  down  their  flag  or  ran  away  with  the  Hispaniola. 
From  nineteen  they  were  already  reduced  to  fifteen,  two 
others  were  wounded,  and  one,  at  least — the  man  shot 


THE  GARRISON  IN  THE  STOCKADE  155 

beside  the  gun — severely  wounded,  if  he  were  not  dead. 
Every  time  we  had  a  crack  at  them,  we  were  to  take  it, 
saving  our  own  lives,  with  the  extremest  care.  And,  be- 
sides that,  we  had  two  able  allies — rum  and  the  climate. 

As  for  the  first,  though  we  were  about  half  a  mile 
away,  we  could  hear  them  roaring  and  singing  late  into 
the  night ;  and  as  for  the  second,  the  doctor  staked  his 
wig  that,  camped  where  they  were  in  the  marsh  and 
unprovided  with  remedies,  the  half  of  them  would  be  on 
their  backs  before  a  week. 

"  So,"  he  added,  "if  we  are  not  all  shot  down  first 
they'll  be  glad  to  be  packing  in  the  schooner.  It's 
always  a  ship,  and  they  can  get  to  buccaneering  again, 
I  suppose." 

"  First  ship  that  ever  I  lost/'  said  Captain 
Smollett. 

I  was  dead  tired,  as  you  may  fancy ;  and  when  I  got 
to  sleep,  which  was  not  till  after  a  great  deal  of  tossing,. 
I  slept  like  a  log  of  wood. 

The  rest  had  long  been  up,  and  had  already  break^ 
fasted  and  increased  the  pile  of  firewood  by  about  half  as 
much  again,  when  I  was  awakened  by  a  bustle  and  the 
sound  of  voices. 

"Flag  of  truce!"  I  heard  someone  say;  and  then, 
immediately  after,  with  a  cry  of  surprise,  "  Silver  him- 
self !" 

And,  at  that,  up  I  jumped,  and,  rubbing  my  eyes, 
ran  to  a  loophole  in  the  wall. 


CHAPTER  XX 
SILVER'S  EMBASSY 

SURE  enough,  there  were  two  men  just  outside  the 
stockade,  one  of  them  waving  a  white  cloth  ;  the  other, 
no  less  a  person  than  Silver  himself,  standing  placidly  by. 

It  was  still  quite  early,  and  the  coldest  morning  that 
I  think  I  ever  was  abroad  in  ;  a  chill  that  pierced  into 
the  marrow.  The  sky  was  bright  and  cloudless  over- 
head, and  the  tops  of  the  trees  shone  rosily  in  the  sun. 
But  where  Silver  stood  with  his  lieutenant  all  was  still 
in  shadow,  and  they  waded  knee  deep  in  a  low,  white 
vapour,  that  had  crawled  during  the  night  out  of  the 
morass.  The  chill  and  the  vapour  taken  together  told  a 
poor  tale  of  the  island.  It  was  plainly  a  damp,  feverish, 
unhealthy  spot. 

"  Keep  indoors,  men/'  said  the  captain.  "  Ten  to 
one  this  is  a  trick." 

Then  he  hailed  the  buccaneer. 

"  Who  goes  ?    Stand,  or  we  fire." 

"Flag  of  truce,"  cried  Silver. 

The  captain  was  in  the  porch,  keeping  himself  care- 
fully out  of  the  way  of  a  treacherous  shot  should  any 
be  intended.  He  turned  and  spoke  to  us  : — 


SILVEB'S  EMBASSY  157 

"  Doctor's  watch  on  the  look  out.  Dr.  Livesey  take 
the  north  side,  if  you  please  ;  Jim,  the  east ;  Gray, 
west.  The  watch  below,  all  hands  to  load  muskets. 
Lively,  men,  and  careful." 

And  then  he  turned  again  to  the  mutineers. 

"  And  what  do  you  want  with  your  flag  of  truce  ? " 
he  cried. 

This  time  it  was  the  other  man  who  replied. 

"  Cap'n  Silver,  sir,  to  come  on  board  and  make 
terms,"  he  shouted. 

"Cap'n  Silver  !  Don't  know  him.  Who's  he  ?"  cried 
the  captain.  And  we  could  hear  him  adding  to  himself  : 
"  Cap'n,  is  it  ?  My  heart,  and  here's  promotion  I " 

Long  John  answered  for  himself. 

"  Me,  sir.  These  poor  lads  have  chosen  me  cap'n, 
after  your  desertion,  sir  " — laying  a  particular  emphasis 
upon  the  word  "  desertion."  "  We're  willing  to  submit, 
if  we  can  come  to  terms,  and  no  bones  about  it.  All  I 
ask  is  your  word,  Cap'n  Smollett,  to  let  me  safe  and 
sound  out  of  this  here  stockade,  and  one  minute  to  get 
out  o'  shot  before  a  gun  is  fired." 

"  My  man,"  said  Captain  Smollett,  "  I  have  not  the 
slightest  desire  to  talk  to  you.  If  you  wish  to  talk  to 
me,  you  can  come,  that's  all.  If  there's  any  treachery, 
it'll  be  on  your  side,  and  the  Lord  help  you." 

"  That's  enough,  cap'n,"  shouted  Long  John,  cheerily. 
' '  A  word  from  you's  enough.  I  know  a  gentleman,  and 
you  may  lay  to  that." 


158  TREASURE   ISLAND 

We  could  see  the  man  who  carried  the  flag  of  truce 
attempting  to  hold  Silver  back.  Nor  was  that  wonder- 
ful, seeing  how  cavalier  had  been  the  captain's  answer. 
But  Silver  laughed  at  him  aloud,  and  slapped  him  on 
the  back,  as  if  the  idea  of  alarm  had  been  absurd. 
Then  he  advanced'  to  the  stockade,  threw  over  his 
crutch,  got  a  leg  upY  and  with  great  vigour  and  skill 
succeeded  in  surmounting  the  fence  and  dropping  safely 
to  the  other  side. 

I  will  confess  that  I  was  far  too  much  taken  up  with 
what  was  going  on  to  be  of  the  slightest  use  as  sentry  ; 
indeed,  I  had  already  deserted  my  eastern  loophole,  and 
crept  up  behind  the  captain,  who  had  now  seated  him- 
self on  the  threshold,  with  his  elbows  on  his  knees,  his 
head  in  his  hands,  and  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  water,  as  it 
bubbled  out  of  the  old  iron  kettle  in  the  sand.  He  was 
whistling  to  himself,  "  Come,  Lasses  and  Lads." 

Silver  had  terrible  hard  work  getting  up  the  knoll. 
What  with  the  steepness  of  the  incline,  the  thick  tree 
stumps,  and  the  soft  sand,  he  and  his  crutch  were  as 
helpless  as  a  ship  in  stays.  But  he  stuck  to  it  like  a 
man  in  silence,  and  at  last  arrived  before  the  captain, 
whom  he  saluted  in  the  handsomest  style.  He  was 
tricked  out  in  his  best ;  an  immense  blue  coat,  thick 
with  brass  buttons,  hung  as  low  as  to  his  knees,  and  a 
fine  laced  hat  was  set  on  the  back  of  his  head. 

"  Here  you  are,  my  man,"  said  the  captain,  raising 
his  head.  "You  had  better  sit  down." 


SILVER'S  EMBASSY  159 

"  You  ain't  a-going  to  let  me  inside,  cap'n  ?  "  com- 
plained Long  John.  "  It's  a  main  cold  morning,  to  be 
sure,  sir,  to  sit  outside  upon  the  sand." 

"  Why,  Silver/'  said  the  captain,  "  if  you  had  pleased 
to  be  an  honest  man,  you  might  have  been  sitting  in 
your  galley.  It's  your  own  doing.  You're  either  my 
ship's  cook — and  then  you  were  treated  handsome — or 
Cap'n  Silver,  a  common  mutineer  and  pirate,  and  then 
you  can  go  hang  !  " 

"  Well,  well,  cap'n,"  returned  the  sea  cook,  sitting 
down  as  he  was  bidden  on  the  sand,  ' '  you'll  have  to 
give  me  a  hand  up  again,  that's  all.  A  sweet  pretty 
place  you  have  of  it  here.  Ah,  there's  Jim  !  The  top 
of  the  morning  to  you,  Jim.  Doctor,  here's  my  service. 
Why,  there  you  all  are  together  like  a  happy  family,  in 
a  manner  of  speaking." 

"  If  you  have  anything  to  say,  my  man,  better  say  it," 
said  the  captain. 

"Eight  you  were,  Cap'n  Smollett,"  replied  Silver. 
"  Dooty  is  dooty,  to  be  sure.  Well,  now,  you  look  here, 
that  was  a  good  lay  of  yours  last  night.  I  don't  deny  it 
was  a  good  lay.  Some  of  you  pretty  handy  with  a 
handspike-end.  And  I'll  not  deny  neither  but  what 
some  of  my  people  was  shook — maybe  all  was  shook ; 
maybe  I  was  shook  myself  ;  maybe  that's  why  I'm  here 
for  terms.  But  you  mark  me,  cap'n,  it  won't  do  twice, 
by  thunder  !  We'll  have  to  do  sentry-go,  and  ease  off  a 
point  or  so  on  the  rum.  Maybe  you  think  we  were  all 


160  TREASURE   ISLAND 

a  sheet  in  the  wind's  eye.  But  I'll  tell  you  I  was  sober ; 
I  was  on'y  dog  tired  ;  and  if  I'd  awoke  a  second  sooner 
I'd  a'  caught  you  at  the  act,  I  would.  He  wasn't  dead 
when  I  got  round  to  him,  not  he." 

t(  Well  ?"  says  Captain  Smollett,  as  cool  as  can  be. 

All  that  Silver  said  was  a  riddle  to  him,  but  you 
would  never  have  guessed  it  from  his  tone.  As  for  me, 
I  began  to  have  an  inkling.  Ben  Gunn's  last  words 
came  back  to  my  mind.  I  began  to  suppose  that  he  had 
paid  the  buccaneers  a  visit  while  they  all  lay  drunk 
together  round  their  fire,  and  I  reckoned  up  with  glee 
that  we  had  only  fourteen  enemies  to  deal  with. 

"Well,  here  it  is,"  said  Silver.  "We  want  that 
treasure,  and  we'll  have  it — that's  our  point  !  You 
would  just  as  soon  save  your  lives,  I  reckon  ;  and  that's 
yours.  You  have  a  chart,  haven't  you  ?" 

"  That's  as  may  be,"  replied  the  captain. 

"  Oh,  well,  you  have,  I  know  that,"  returned  Long 
John.  "  You  needn't  be  so  husky  with  a  man  ;  there 
ain't  a  particle  of  service  in  that,  and  you  may  lay  to  it. 
What  I  mean  is,  we  want  your  chart.  Now,  I  never 
meant  you  no  harm,  myself." 

"  That  won't  do  with  me,  my  man,"  interrupted  the 
captain.  "We  know  exactly  what  you  meant  to  do, 
and  we  don't  care  ;  for  now,  you  see,  you  can't  do  it." 

And  the  captain  looked  at  him  calmly,  and  proceeded 
to  fill  a  pipe. 

"If  Abe  Gray "  Silver  broke  out. 


SILVER'S  EMBASSY  161 

"Avast  there  !"  cried  Mr.  Smollett.  "Gray  told 
me  nothing,  and  I  asked  him  nothing  ;  and  what's  more 
I  would  see  you  and  him  and  this  whole  island  blown 
clean  out  of  the  water  into  blazes  first.  So  there's  my 
mind  for  you,  my  man,  on  that." 

This  little  whiff  of  temper  seemed  to  cool  Silver 
down.  He  had  been  growing  nettled  before,  but  now  he 
pulled  himself  together. 

"  Like  enough,"  said  he.  "  I  would  set  no  limits  to 
what  gentlemen  might  consider  shipshape,  or  might  not, 
as  the  case  were.  And,  seein'  as  how  you  are  about  to 
take  a  pipe,  cap'n,  I'll  make  so  free  as  do  likewise/' 

And  he  filled  a  pipe  and  lighted  it ;  and  the  two  men 
sat  silently  smoking  for  quite  a  while,  now  looking  each 
other  in  the  face,  now  stopping  their  tobacco,  now  lean- 
ing forward  to  spit.  It  was  as  good  as  the  play  to  see 
them. 

"  Now,"  resumed  Silver,  "  here  it  is.  You  give  us  the 
chart  to  get  the  treasure  by,  and  drop  shooting  poor  sea- 
men, and  stoving  of  their  heads  in  while  asleep.  You 
do  that,  and  we'll  offer  you  a  choice.  Either  you  come 
aboard  along  of  us,  once  the  treasure  shipped,  and  then 
I'll  give  you  my  affy-davy,  upon  my  word  of  honour,  to 
clap  you  somewhere  safe  ashore.  Or,  if  that  ain't  to 
your  fancy,  some  of  my  hands  being  rough,  and  having 
old  scores,  on  account  of  hazing,  then  you  can  stay  here, 
you  can.  We'll  divide  stores  with  you,  man  for  man  ; 

and  I'll  give  my  affy-davy,  as  before,  to  speak  the  first 
11 


162  TREASURE   ISLAND 

ship  I  sight,  and  send  'em  here  to  pick  you  up.  Now 
you'll  own  that's  talking.  Handsomer  you  couldn't  look 
to  get,  not  you.  And  I  hope " — raising  his  voice — 
"  that  all  hands  in  this  here  block-house  will  overhaul 
my  words,  for  what  is  spoke  to  one  is  spoke  to  all." 

Captain  Smollett  rose  from  his  seat,  and  knocked  out 
the  ashes  of  his  pipe  in  the  palm  of  his  left  hand. 

"Is  that  all  ?"  he  asked. 

"  Every  last  word,  by  thunder  ! "  answered  John. 
"  Refuse  that,  and  you've  seen  the  last  of  me  but 
musket-balls." 

"  Very  good,"  said  the  captain.  "  Now  you'll  hear 
me.  If  you'll  come  up  one  by  one,  unarmed,  I'll  engage 
to  clap  you  all  in  irons  and  take  you  home  to  a  fair  trial 
in  England.  If  you  won't,  my  name  is  Alexander 
Smollett,  I've  flown  my  sovereign's  colours,  and  I'll  see 
you  all  to  Davy  Jones.  You  can't  find  the  treasure. 
You  can't  sail  the  ship — there's  not  a  man  among  you  fit 
to  sail  the  ship.  You  can't  fight  us — Gray,  there,  got 
away  from  five  of  you.  Your  ship's  in  irons,  Master  Sil- 
ver ;  you're  on  a  lee  shore,  and  so  you'll  find.  I  stand 
here  and  tell  you  so ;  and  they're  the  last  good  words 
you'll  get  from  me  ;  for,  in  the  name  of  heaven,  I'll  put 
a  bullet  in  your  back  when  next  I  meet  you.  Tramp, 
my  lad.  Bundle  out  of  this,  please,  hand  over  hand, 
and  double  quick." 

Silver's  face  was  a  picture  ;  his  eyes  started  in  hie 
head  with  wrath.  He  shook  the  fire  out  of  his  pipe. 


SILVER'S  EMBASSY  163 

"  Give  me  a  hand  up  ! "  lie  cried. 

"  Not  I,"  returned  the  captain. 

"  Who'll  give  me  a  hand  up  ? "  he  roared. 

Not  a  man  among  us  moved.  Growling  the  foulest 
imprecations,  he  crawled  along  the  sand  till  he  got  hold 
of  the  porch  and  could  hoist  himself  again  upon  his 
crutch.  Then  he  spat  into  the  spring. 

"  There  ! "  he  cried,  "  that's  what  I  think  of  ye. 
Before  an  hour's  out,  I'll  stove  in  your  old  block- house 
like  a  rum  puncheon.  Laugh,  by  thunder,  laugh ! 
Before  an  hour's  out,  ye'll  laugh  upon  the  other  side. 
Them  that  die'li  be  the  lucky  ones." 

And  with  a  dreadful  oath  he  stumbled  off,  ploughed 
down  the  sand,  was  helped  across  the  stockade,  after 
four  or  five  failures,  by  the  man  with  the  flag  of  truce, 
and  disappeared  in  an  instant  afterwards  among  the 
trees. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE    ATTACK 

As  soon  as  Silver  disappeared,  the  captain,  who  had 
been  closely  watching  him,  turned  towards  the  interior 
of  the  house,  and  found  not  a  man  of  us  at  his  post 
but  Gray.  It  was  the  first  time  we  had  ever  seen  him 
angry. 

"  Quarters  !"  he  roared.  And  then,  as  we  all  slunk 
back  to  our  places,  "  Gray/'  he  said,  "  I'll  put  your 
name  in  the  log ;  you've  stood  by  your  duty  like  a 
seaman.  Mr.  Trelawney,  I'm  surprised  at  you,  sir. 
Doctor,  I  thought  you  had  worn  the  king's  coat !  If 
that  was  how  you  served  at  Fontenoy,  sir,  you'd  have 
been  better  in  your  berth." 

The  doctor's  watch  were  all  back  at  their  loopholes, 
the  rest  were  busy  loading  the  spare  muskets,  and  every 
one  with  a  red  face,  you  may  be  certain,  and  a  flea  in  his 
ear,  as  the  saying  is. 

The  captain  looked  on  for  a  while  in  silence.  Then 
he  spoke. 

"  My  lads,"  said  he,  "  I've  given  Silver  a  broadside. 
I  pitched  it  in  red-hot  on  purpose ;  and  before  the 
hour's  out,  as  he  said,  we  shall  be  boarded.  We're 


THE  ATTACK  165 

outnumbered,  I  needn't  tell  you  that,  but  we  fight 
in  shelter ;  and,  a  minute  ago,  I  should  have  said  we 
fought  with  discipline.  I've  no  manner  of  doubt  that 
we  can  drub  them,  if  you  choose." 

Then  he  went  the  rounds,  and  saw,  as  he  said,  that 
all  was  clear. 

On  the  two  short  sides  of  the  house,  east  and  west, 
there  were  only  two  loopholes  ;  on  the  south  side  where 
the  porch  was,  two  again  ;  and  on  the  north  side,  five. 
There  was  a  round  score  of  muskets  for  the  seven  of  us ; 
the  firewood  had  been  built  into  four  piles — tables,  you 
might  say — one  about  the  middle  of  each  side,  and  on 
each  of  these  tables  some  ammunition  and  four  loaded 
muskets  were  laid  ready  to  the  hand  of  the  defenders. 
In  the  middle,  the  cutlasses  lay  ranged. 

"  Toss  out  the  fire,"  said  the  captain  ;  ' '  the  chill  is 
past,  and  we  mustn't  have  smoke  in  our  eyes." 

The  iron  fire  basket  was  carried  bodily  out  by  Mr. 
Trelawney,  and  the  embers  smothered  among  sand. 

"  Hawkins  hasn't  had  his  breakfast.  Hawkins,  help 
yourself,  and  back  to  your  post  to  eat  it,"  continued 
Captain  Smollett.  "  Lively,  now,  my  lad  ;  you'll  want 
it  before  you've  done.  Hunter,  serve  out  a  round  of 
brandy  to  all  hands." 

And  while  this  was  going  on,  the  captain  completed, 
in  his  own  mind,  the  plan  of  the  defence. 

"  Doctor,  you  will  take  the  door/'  he  resumed. 
"  See,  and  don't  expose  yourself ;  keep  within,  and  fire 


166  TREASURE  ISLAND 

through  the  porch.  Hunter,  take  the  east  side,  there. 
Joyce,  you  stand  by  the  west,  my  man.  Mr.  Trelawney, 
you  are  the  best  shot — you  and  Gray  will  take  this  long 
north  side,  with  the  five  loopholes  ;  it's  there  the  dan- 
ger is.  If  they  can  get  up  to  it,  and  fire  in  upon  us 
through  our  own  ports,  things  would  begin  to  look 
dirty.  Hawkins,  neither  you  nor  I  are  much  account 
at  the  shooting  ;  we'll  stand  by  to  load  and  bear  a 
hand." 

As  the  captain  had  said,  the  chill  was  past.  As  soon 
as  the  sun  had  climbed  above  our  girdle  of  trees,  it  fell 
with  all  its  force  upon  the  clearing,  and  drank  up  the 
vapours  at  a  draught.  Soon  the  sand  was  baking, 
and  the  resin  melting  m  the  logs  of  the  block -house. 
Jackets  and  coats  were  flung  aside ;  shirts  thrown  open 
at  the  neck,  and  rolled  up  to  the  shoulders;  and  we 
stood  there,  each  at  his  post,  in  a  fever  of  heat  and 
anxiety. 

An  hour  passed  away. 

"  Hang  them  !  "  said  the  captain.  "  This  is  as  dull  as 
the  doldrums.  Gray,  whistle  for  a  wind." 

And  just  at  that  moment  came  the  first  news  of  the 
attack. 

"  If  you  please,  sir,"  said  Joyce,  "  if  I  see  anyone  am 
I  to  fire?" 

"  I  told  you  so  ! "  cried  the  captain. 

' '  Thank  you,  sir,"  returned  Joyce,  with  the  same 
quiet  civility. 


THE   ATTACK  167 

Nothing  followed  for  a  time  ;  but  the  remark  had  set 
us  all  on  the  alert,  straining  ears  and  eyes — the  musket- 
eers with  their  pieces  balanced  in  their  hands,  the  cap- 
tain out  in  the  middle  of  the  block-house,  with  his 
mouth  very  tight  and  a  frown  on  his  face. 

So  some  seconds  passed,  till  suddenly  Joyce  whipped 
up  his  musket  and  fired.  The  report  had  scarcely  died 
away  ere  it  was  repeated  and  repeated  from  without  in  a 
scattering  volley,  shot  behind  shot,  like  a  string  of  geese, 
from  every  side  of  the  enclosure.  Several  bullets  struck 
the  log-house,  but  not  one  entered ;  and,  as  the  smoke 
cleared  away  and  vanished,  the  stockade  and  the  woods 
around  it  looked  as  quiet  and  empty  as  before.  Not  a 
bough  waved,  not  the  gleam  of  a  musket-barrel  betrayed 
the  presence  of  our  foes. 

"  Did  you  hit  your  man  ?  "  asked  the  captain. 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  Joyce.     "  I  believe  not,  sir." 

"Next  best  thing  to  tell  the  truth,"  muttered  Cap- 
tain Smollett.  "  Load  his  gun,  Hawkins.  How  many 
should  you  say  there  were  on  your  side,  doctor  ? " 

"I  know  precisely,"  said  Dr.  Livesey.  "Three  shots 
were  fired  on  this  side.  I  saw  the  three  flashes — two 
close  together — one  farther  to  the  west." 

"Three!"  repeated  the  captain.  "And  how  many 
on  yours,  Mr.  Trelawney  ?  " 

But  this  was  not  so  easily  answered.  There  had  come 
many  from  the  north — seven,  by  the  squire's  computa- 
tion ;  eight  or  nine,  according  to  Gray.  From  the  east 


168  TREASURE  ISLAND 

and  west  only  a  single  shot  had  been  fired.  It  was 
plain,  therefore,  that  the  attack  would  be  developed 
from  the  north,  and  that  on  the  other  three  sides  we 
were  only  to  be  annoyed  by  a  show  of  hostilities.  But 
Captain  Smollett  made  no  change  in  his  arrangements. 
If  the  mutineers  succeeded  in  crossing  the  stockade,  he 
argued,  they  would  take  possession  of  any  unprotected 
loophole,  and  shoot  us  down  like  rats  in  our  own  strong- 
hold. 

Nor  had  we  much  time  left  to  us  for  thought.  Sud- 
denly, with  a  loud  huzza,  a  little  cloud  of  pirates  leaped 
from  the  woods  on  the  north  side,  and  ran  straight  on 
the  stockade.  At  the  same  moment,  the  fire  was  once 
more  opened  from  the  woods,  and  a  rifle  ball  sang 
through  the  doorway,  and  knocked  the  doctor's  musket 
into  bits. 

The  boarders  swarmed  over  the  fence  like  monkeys. 
Squire  and  Gray  fired  again  and  yet  again  ;  three  men 
fell,  one  forwards  into  the  enclosure,  two  back  on  the 
outside.  But  of  these,  one  was  evidently  more  fright- 
ened than  hurt,  for  he  was  on.  his  feet  again  in  a  crack, 
and  instantly  disappeared  among  the  trees. 

Two  had  bit  the  dust,  one  had  fled,  four  had  made 
good  their  footing  inside  our  defences ;  while  from  the 
shelter  of  the  woods  seven  or  eight  men,  each  evidently 
supplied  with  several  muskets,  kept  up  a  hot  though 
useless  fire  on  the  log-house. 

The  four  who  had  boarded  made  straight  before  them 


THE  ATTACK  169 

for  the  building,  shouting  as  they  ran,  and  the  men 
among  the  trees  shouted  back  to  encourage  them. 
Several  shots  were  fired  ;  but,  such  was  the  hurry  of  the 
marksmen,  that  not  one  appears  to  have  taken  effect. 
In  a  moment,  the  four  pirates  had  swarmed  up  the 
mound  and  were  upon  us. 

The  head  of  Job  Anderson,  the  boatswain,  appeared 
at  the  middle  loophole. 

"  At  Jem,  all  hands — all  hands  ! "  he  roared,  in  a 
voice  of  thunder. 

At  the  same  moment,  another  pirate  grasped  Hunter's 
musket  by  the  muzzle,  wrenched  it  from  his  hands, 
plucked  it  through  the  loophole,  and,  with  one  stunning 
blow,  laid  the  poor  fellow  senseless  on  the  floor.  Mean- 
while a  third,  running  unharmed  all  round  the  house, 
appeared  suddenly  in  the  doorway,  and  fell  with  his 
cutlass  on  the  doctor. 

Our  position  was  utterly  reversed.  A  moment  since 
we  were  firing,  under  cover,  at  an  exposed  enemy  ;  now 
it  was  we  who  lay  uncovered,  and  could  not  return  a 
blow. 

The  log-house  was  full  of  smoke,  to  which  we  owed 
our  comparative  safety.  Cries  and  confusion,  the  flashes 
and  reports  of  pistol  shots,  and  one  loud  groan,  rang  in 
my  ears. 

"  Out,  lads,  out,  and  fight  'em  in  the  open  !  Cut- 
lasses ! "  cried  the  captain. 

I  snatched  a  cutlass  from  the  pile,  and  someone,  at 


170  TREASURE   ISLAND 

the  same  time  snatching  another,  gave  me  a  cut  across 
the  knuckles  which  I  hardly  felt.  I  dashed  out  of  the 
door  into  the  clear  sunlight.  Someone  was  close  be- 
hind, I  knew  not  whom.  Eight  in  front,  the  doctor 
was  pursuing  his  assailant  down  the  hill,  and,  just  as  my 
eyes  fell  upon  him,  beat  down  his  guard,  and  sent  him 
sprawling  on  his  back,  with  a  great  slash  across  the  face. 

"  Eound  the  house,  lads  !  round  the  house  ! "  cried 
the  captain ;  and  even  in  the  hurly-burly  I  perceived  a 
change  in  his  voice. 

Mechanically  I  obeyed,  turned  eastwards,  and  with 
my  cutlass  raised,  ran  round  the  corner  of  the  house. 
Next  moment  I  was  face  to  face  with  Anderson.  He 
roared  aloud,  and  his  hanger  went  up  above  his  head, 
flashing  in  the  sunlight.  I  had  not  time  to  be  afraid, 
but,  as  the  blow  still  hung  impending,  leaped  in  a  trice 
upon  one  side,  and  missing  my  foot  in  the  soft  sand, 
rolled  headlong  down  the  slope. 

When  I  had  first  sallied  from  the  door,  the  other 
mutineers  had  been  already  swarming  up  the  palisade 
to  make  an  end  of  us.  One  man,  in  a  red  night-cap, 
with  his  cutlass  in  his  mouth,  had  even  got  upon  the 
top  and  thrown  a  leg  across.  Well,  so  short  had  been 
the  interval,  that  when  I  found  my  feet  again  all  was 
in  the  same  posture,  the  fellow  with  the  red  night-cap 
still  half  way  over,  another  still  just  showing  his  head 
above  the  top  of  the  stockade.  And  yet,  in  this  breath 
of  time,  the  fight  was  over,  and  the  victory  was  ours. 


THE  ATTACK  171 

Gray,  following  close  behind  me,  had  cut  down  the 
big  boatswain  ere  he  had  time  to  recover  from  his  lost 
blow.  Another  had  been  shot  at  a  loophole  in  the  very 
act  of  firing  into  the  house,  and  now  lay  in  agony,  the 
pistol  still  smoking  in  his  hand.  A  third,  as  I  had 
seen,  the  doctor  had  disposed  of  at  a  blow.  Of  the 
four  who  had  scaled  the  palisade,  one  only  remained 
unaccounted  for,  and  he,  having  left  his  cutlass  on  the 
field,  was  now  clambering  out  again  with  the  fear  of 
death  upon  him. 

"  Fire — fire  from  the  house  ! "  cried  the  doctor. 
"  And  you,  lads,  back  into  cover." 

But  his  words  were  unheeded,  no  shot  was  fired,  and 
the  last  boarder  made  good  his  escape,  and  disappeared 
with  the  rest  into  the  wood.  In  three  seconds  nothing 
remained  of  the  attacking  party  but  the  five  who  had 
fallen,  four  on  the  inside,  and  one  on  the  outside,  of  the 
palisade. 

The  doctor  and  Gray  and  I  ran  full  speed  for  shelter. 
The  survivors  would  soon  be  back  where  they  had 
left  their  muskets,  and  at  any  moment  the  fire  might 
recommence. 

The  house  was  by  this  time  somewhat  cleared  of 
smoke,  and  we  saw  at  a  glance  the  price  we  had  paid 
for  victory.  Hunter  lay  beside  his  loophole,  stunned  ; 
Joyce  by  his,  shot  through  the  head,  never  to  move 
again  ;  while  right  in  the  centre,  the  squire  was  sup- 
porting the  captain,  one  as  pale  as  the  other. 


172  TREASURE  ISLAND 

"  The  captain's  wounded,"  said  Mr.  Trelawney. 

"  Have  they  run  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Smollett. 

"  All  that  could,  you  may  be  bound/'  returned  the 
doctor  ;  "  but  there's  five  of  them  will  never  run  again." 

"  Five  !  "  cried  the  captain.  "  Come,  that's  better. 
Five  against  three  leaves  us  four  to  nine.  That's  better 
odds  than  we  had  at  starting.  We  were  seven  to  nine- 
teen then,  or  thought  we  were,  and  that's  as  bad  to 
bear."  * 

*The  mutineers  were  soon  only  eight  in  number,  for  the  man 
shot  by  Mr.  Trelawney  on  board  the  schooner  died  that  same 
evening  of  his  wound.  But  this  wa*  of  course,  not  known  till 
alter  by  the  faithful  party. 


part  v 

MY  SEA   ADVENTURE 
CHAPTER  XXII 

HOW   I   BEGAN   MY   SEA   ADVENTURE 

THERE  was  no  return  of  the  mutineers — not  so  much 
as  another  shot  out  of  the  woods.  They  had  "  got  their 
rations  for  that  day,"  as  the  captain  put  it,  and  we  had 
the  place  to  ourselves  and  a  quiet  time  to  overhaul  the 
wounded  and  get  dinner.  Squire  and  I  cooked  outside 
in  spite  of  the  danger,  and  even  outside  we  could  hardly 
tell  what  we  were  at,  for  horror  of  the  loud  groans  that 
reached  us  from  the  doctor's  patients. 

Out  of  the  eight  men  who  had  fallen  in  the  action, 
only  three  still  breathed — that  one  of  the  pirates  who 
had  been  shot  at  the  loophole,  Hunter,  and  Captain 
Smollett ;  and  of  these  the  first  two  were  as  good  as 
dead  ;  the  mutineer,  indeed,  died  under  the  doctor's 
knife,  and  Hunter,  do  what  we  could,  never  recovered 
consciousness  in  this  world.  He  lingered  all  day, 
breathing  loudly  like  the  old  buccaneer  at  home  in  his 


174  TKEASURE  ISLAND 

apoplectic  fit ;  but  the  bones  of  his  chest  had  been 
crushed  by  the  blow  and  his  skull  fractured  in  falling, 
and  some  time  in  the  following  night,  without  sign  or 
sound,  he  went  to  his  Maker. 

As  for  the  captain,  his  wounds  were  grievous  indeed, 
but  not  dangerous.  No  organ  was  fatally  injured. 
Anderson's  ball — for  it  was  Job  that  shot  him  first — 
had  broken  his  shoulder-blade  and  touched  the  lung, 
not  badly  ;  the  second  had  only  torn  and  displaced  some 
muscles  in  the  calf.  He  was  sure  to  recover,  the  doctor 
eaid,  but,  in  the  meantime  and  for  weeks  to  come,  he 
must  not  walk  nor  move  his  arm,  nor  so  much  as  speak 
when  he  could  help  it. 

My  own  accidental  cut  across  the  knuckles  was  a 
flea-bite.  Dr.  Livesey  patched  it  up  with  plaster,  and 
pulled  my  ears  for  me  into  the  bargain. 

After  dinner  the  squire  and  the  doctor  sat  by  the  cap- 
tain's side  a  while  in  consultation  ;  and  when  they  had 
talked  to  their  hearts'  content,  it  being  then  a  little  past 
noon,  the  doctor  took  up  his  hat  and  pistols,  girt  on  a 
cutlass,  put  the  chart  in  his  pocket,  and  with  a  musket 
over  his  shoulder,  crossed  the  palisade  on  the  north  side, 
and  set  off  briskly  through  the  trees. 

Gray  and  I  were  sitting  together  at  the  far  end  of  the 
block-house,  to  be  out  of  earshot  of  our  officers  consult- 
ing ;  and  Gray  took  his  pipe  out  of  his  mouth  and  fairly 
forgot  to  put  it  back  again,  so  thunder-struck  he  was  at 
this  occurrence. 


HOW  I  BEGAN  MY  SEA  ADVENTURE     175 

"Why,  in  the  name  of  Davy  Jones/'  said  he,  "is 
Dr.  Livesey  mad  ?  " 

"  Why,  no,"  says  I.  "  He's  about  the  last  of  this 
crew  for  that,  I  take  it." 

"  Well,  shipmate/'  said  Gray,  "  mad  he  may  not  be  ; 
but  if  he's  not,  you  mark  my  words,  /am." 

"  I  take  it,"  replied  I,  "  the  doctor  has  his  idea  ; 
and  if  I  am  right,  he's  going  now  to  see  Ben  Gunn." 

I  was  right,  as  appeared  later  ;  but,  in  the  meantime, 
the  house  being  stifling  hot,  and  the  little  patch  of  sand 
inside  the  palisade  ablaze  with  midday  sun,  I  began  to 
get  another  thought  into  my  head,  which  was  not  by 
any  means  so  right.  What  I  began  to  do  was  to  envy 
the  doctor,  walking  in  the  cool  shadow  of  the  woods, 
with  the  birds  about  him,  and  the  pleasant  smell  of  the 
pines,  while  I  sat  grilling,  with  my  clothes  stuck  to  the 
hot  resin,  and  so  much  blood  about  me,  and  so  many 
poor  dead  bodies  lying  all  around,  that  I  took  a  disgust 
of  the  place  that  was  almost  as  strong  as  fear. 

All  the  time  I  was  washing  out  the  block-house,  and 
then  washing  up  the  things  from  dinner,  this  disgust 
and  envy  kept  growing  stronger  and  stronger,  till  at 
last,  being  near  a  bread-bag,  and  no  one  then  observing 
me,  I  took  the  first  step  towards  my  escapade,  and  filled 
both  pockets  of  my  coat  with  biscuit. 

I  was  a  fool,  if  you  like,  and  certainly  I  was  going 
to  do  a  foolish,  over-bold  act ;  but  I  was  determined 
to  do  it  with  all  the  precautions  in  my  power.  These 


176  TKEASURE  ISLAND 

biscuits,  should  anything  befall  me,  would  keep  me,  at 
least,  from  starving  till  far  on  in  the  next  day. 

The  next  thing  I  laid  hold  of  was  a  brace  of  pistols, 
and  as  I  already  had  a  powder-horn  and  bullets,  I  felt 
myself  well  supplied  with  arms. 

As  for  the  scheme  I  had  in  my  head,  it  was  not  a 
bad  one  in  itself.  I  was  to  go  down  the  sandy  spit 
that  divides  the  anchorage  on  the  east  from  the  open 
sea,  find  the  white  rock  I  had  observed  last  evening 
and  ascertain  whether  it  was  there  or  not  that  Ben 
Gunn  had  hidden  his  boat ;  a  thing  quite  worth  doing, 
as  I  still  believe.  But  as  I  was  certain  I  should  not  be 
allowed  to  leave  the  enclosure,  my  only  plan  was  to  take 
French  leave,  and  slip  out  when  nobody  was  watching  ; 
and  that  was  so  bad  a  way  of  doing  it  as  made  the 
thing  itself  wrong.  But  I  was  only  a  boy,  and  I  had 
made  my  mind  up. 

Well,  as  things  at  last  fell  out,  I  found  an  admirable 
opportunity.  The  squire  and  Gray  were  busy  helping 
the  captain  with  his  bandages  ;  the  coast  was  clear  ; 
I  made  a  bolt  for  it  over  the  stockade  and  into  the 
thickest  of  the  trees,  and  before  my  absence  was  observed 
I  was  out  of  cry  of  my  companions. 

This  was  my  second  folly,  far  worse  than  the  first, 
as  I  left  but  two  sound  men  to  guard  the  house  ;  but 
like  the  first,  it  was  a  help  towards  saving  all  of  us. 

I  took  my  way  straight  for  the  east  coast  of  the 
island,  for  I  was  determined  to  go  down  the  sea  side  of 


HOW  I  BEGAN  MY  SEA  ADVENTURE     177 

the  spit  to  avoid  all  chance  of  observation  from  the  an- 
chorage. It  was  already  late  in  the  afternoon,  although 
still  warm  and  sunny.  As  I  continued  to  thread  the  tall 
woods  I  could  hear  from  far  before  me  not  only  the 
continuous  thunder  of  the  surf,  but  a  certain  tossing  of 
foliage  and  grinding  of  boughs  which  showed  me  the 
sea  breeze  had  set  in  higher  than  usual.  Soon  cool 
draughts  of  air  began  to  reach  me ;  and  a  few  steps 
farther  I  came  forth  into  the  open  borders  of  the  grove, 
and  saw  the  sea  lying  blue  and  sunny  to  the  horizon, 
and  the  surf  tumbling  and  tossing  its  foam  along  the 
beach. 

I  have  never  seen  the  sea  quiet  round  Treasure  Island. 
The  sun  might  blaze  overhead,  the  air  be  without  a 
breath,  the  surface  smooth  and  blue,  but  still  these 
great  rollers  would  be  running  along  all  the  external 
coast,  thundering  and  thundering  by  day  and  night ; 
and  I  scarce  believe  there  is  one  spot  in  the  island  where 
a  man  would  be  out  of  earshot  of  their  noise. 

I  walked  along  beside  the  surf  with  great  enjoyment, 
till,  thinking  I  was  now  got  far  enough  to  the  south,  I 
took  the  cover  of  some  thick  bushes,  and  crept  warily 
up  to  the  ridge  of  the  spit. 

Behind  me  was  the  sea,  in  front  the  anchorage.  The 
sea  breeze,  as  though  it  had  the  sooner  blown  itself  out 
by  its  unusual  violence,  was  already  at  an  end ;  it  had 
been  succeeded  by  light,  variable  airs  from  the  south 

and  south-east,  carrying  great  banks  of  fog ;  and  the 
12 


178  TREASURE   ISLAND 

anchorage,  under  lee  of  Skeleton  Island,  lay  still  and 
leaden  as  when  first  we  entered  it.  The  Hispaniola,  in 
that  unbroken  mirror,  was  exactly  portrayed  from,  the 
truck  to  the  water  line,  the  Jolly  Eoger  hanging  from 
her  peak. 

Alongside  lay  one  of  the  gigs,  Silver  in  the  stern- 
sheets — him  I  could  always  recognize — while  a  couple 
of  men  were  leaning  over  the  stern  bulwarks,  one  of 
them  with  a  red  cap — the  very  rogue  that  I  had  seen 
some  hours  before  stride-legs  upon  the  palisade.  Ap- 
parently they  were  talking  and  laughing,  though  at 
that  distance — upwards  of  a  mile — I  could,  of  course, 
hear  no  word  of  what  was  said.  All  at  once,  there 
began  the  most  horrid,  unearthly  screaming,  which  at 
first  startled  me  badly,  though  I  had  soon  remembered 
the  voice  of  Captain  Flint,  and  even  thought  I  could 
make  out  the  bird  by  her  bright  plumage  as  she  sat 
perched  upon  her  master's  wrist. 

Soon  after  the  jolly-boat  shoved  off  and  pulled  for 
shore,  and  the  man  with  the  red  cap  and  his  comrade 
went  below  by  the  cabin  companion. 

Just  about  the  same  time  the  sun  had  gone  down 
behind  the  Spy-glass,  and  as  the  fog  was  collecting 
rapidly,  it  began  to  grow  dark  in  earnest.  I  saw  I  must 
lose  no  time  if  I  were  to  find  the  boat  that  evening. 

The  white  rock,  visible  enough  above  the  brush,  was 
still  some  eighth  of  a  mile  further  down  the  spit,  and  it 
took  me  a  goodish  while  to  get  up  with  it,  crawling, 


HOW  I  BEGAN  MY  SEA  ADVENTUKE     179 

often  on  all-fours,  among  the  scrub.  Night  had  almost 
come  when  I  laid  my  hand  on  its  rough  sides.  Eight 
below  it  there  was  an  exceedingly  small  hollow  of  green 
turf,  hidden  by  banks  and  a  thick  underwood  about 
knee-deep,  that  grew  there  very  plentifully  ;  and  in  the 
centre  of  the  dell,  sure  enough,  a  little  tent  of  goat- 
skins, like  what  the  gipsies  carry  about  with  them  in 
England. 

I  dropped  into  the  hollow,  lifted  the  side  of  the  tent, 
and  there  was  Ben  Gunn's  boat — home-made  if  ever 
anything  was  home-made  :  a  rude,  lop-sided  framework 
of  tough  wood,  and  stretched  upon  that  a  covering  of 
goat-skin,  with  the  hair  inside.  The  thing  was  ex- 
tremely small,  even  for  me,  and  I  could  hardly  imagine 
that  it  could  have  floated  with  a  full-sized  man.  There 
was  one  thwart  set  as  low  as  possible,  a  kind  of  stretcher 
in  the  bows,  and  a  double  paddle  for  propulsion. 

I  had  not  then  seen  a  coracle,  such  as  the  ancient 
Britons  made,  but  I  have  seen  one  since,  and  I  can  give 
you  no  fairer  idea  of  Ben  Gunn's  boat  than  by  saying 
it  was  like  the  first  and  the  worst  coracle  ever  made 
by  man.  But  the  great  advantage  of  the  coracle  it 
certainly  possessed,  for  it  was  exceedingly  light  and 
portable. 

Well,  now  that  I  had  found  the  boat,  you  would 
have  thought  I  had  had  enough  of  truantry  for  once ; 
but,  in  the  meantime,  I  had  taken  another  notion,  and 
become  so  obstinately  fond  of  it,  that  I  would  have 


180  TREASURE  ISLAND 

carried  it  out,  I  believe,  in  the  teeth  of  Captain  Smollett 
himself.  This  was  to  slip  out  under  cover  of  the  night, 
cut  the  Hispaniola  adrift,  and  let  her  go  ashore  where 
she  fancied.  I  had  quite  made  up  my  mind  that  the 
mutineers,  after  their  repulse  of  the  morning,  had  noth- 
ing nearer  their  hearts  than  to  up  anchor  and  away  to 
sea ;  this,  I  thought,  it  would  be  a  fine  thing  to  prevent ; 
and  now  that  I  had  seen  how  they  left  their  watchmen 
unprovided  with  a  boat,  I  thought  it  might  be  done 
with  little  risk. 

Down  I  sat  to  wait  for  darkness,  and  made  a  hearty 
meal  of  biscuit.  It  was  a  night  out  of  ten  thousand  for 
my  purpose.  The  fog  had  now  buried  all  heaven.  As 
the  last  rays  of  daylight  dwindled  and  disappeared, 
absolute  blackness  settled  down  on  Treasure  Island. 
And  when,  at  last,  I  shouldered  the  coracle,  and  groped 
my  vay  stumblingly  out  of  the  hollow  where  I  had 
supped,  there  were  but  two  points  visible  on  the  whole 
anchorage. 

One  was  the  great  fire  on  shore,  by  which  the 
defeated  pirates  lay  carousing  in  the  swamp.  The 
other,  a  mere  blur  of  light  upon  the  darkness,  indicated 
the  position  of  the  anchored  ship.  She  had  swung 
round  to  the  ebb — her  bow  was  now  towards  me — the 
only  lights  on  board  were  in  the  cabin ;  and  what  I 
saw  was  merely  a  reflection  on  the  fog  of  the  strong 
rays  that  flowed  from  the  stern  window. 

The  ebb  had  already  run  some  time,  and   I  had  to 


181 


wade  through  a  long  belt  of  swampy  sand,  where  I 
sank  several  times  above  the  ankle,  before  I  came  to 
the  edge  of  the  retreating  water,  and  wading  a  little 
way  in,  with  some  strength  and  dexterity,  set  my 
coracle,  keel  downwards,  on  the  surface. 


CHAPTEK  XXIII 

THE    EBB-TIDE    RUNS 

THE  coracle — as  I  had  ample  reason  to  know  before  I 
was  done  with  her — was  a  very  safe  boat  for  a  person  of 
my  height  and  weight,  both  buoyant  and  clever  in  a 
seaway  ;  but  she  was  the  most  cross-grained,  lop-sided 
craft  to  manage.  Do  as  you  pleased,  she  always  made 
more  leeway  than  anything  else,  and  turning  round  and 
round  was  the  manoeuvre  she  was  best  at.  Even  Ben 
Gunn  himself  has  admitted  that  she  was  "  queer  to 
handle  till  you  knew  her  way." 

Certainly  I  did  not  know  her  way.  She  turned  in 
every  direction  but  the  one  I  was  bound  to  go  ;  the  most 
part  of  the  time  we  were  broadside  on,  and  I  am  very 
sure  I  never  should  have  made  the  ship  at  all  but  for 
the  tide.  By  good  fortune,  paddle  as  I  pleased,  the  tide 
was  still  sweeping  me  down  ;  and  there  lay  the  Hispan- 
iola  right  in  the  fair  way,  hardly  to  be  missed. 

First  she  loomed  before  me  like  a  blot  of  something 
yet  blacker  than  darkness,  then  her  spars  and  hull  began 
to  take  shape,  and  the  next  moment,  as  it  seemed  (for, 
the  further  I  went,  the  brisker  grew  the  current  of  the 
ebb),  I  was  alongside  of  her  hawser,  and  had.  laid  hold. 


THE   EBB-TIDE   RUNS  183 

The  hawser  was  as  taut  as  a  bowstring — so  strong, 
she  pulled  upon  her  anchor.  All  round  the  hull,  in 
the  blackness,  the  rippling  current  bubbled  and  chat- 
tered like  a  little  mountain  stream.  One  cut  with  my 
sea-gully,  and  the  Hispaniola  would  go  humming  down 
the  tide. 

So  far  so  good  ;  but  it  next  occurred  to  my  recollec- 
tion that  a  taut  hawser,  suddenly  cut,  is  a  thing  as 
dangerous  as  a  kicking  horse.  Ten  to  one,  if  I  were 
so  foolhardy  as  to  cut  the  Hispaniola  from  her  anchor, 
I  and  the  coracle  would  be  knocked  clean  out  of  the 
water. 

This  brought  me  to  a  full  stop,  and  if  fortune  had  not 
again  particularly  favoured  me,  I  should  have  had  to 
abandon  my  design.  But  the  light  airs  which  had 
begun  blowing  from  the  south-east  and  south  had 
hauled  round  after  nightfall  into  the  south-west.  Just 
while  I  was  meditating,  a  puff  came,  caught  the  His- 
paniola, and  forced  her  up  into  the  current ;  and  to  my 
great  joy,  I  felt  the  hawser  slacken  in  my  grasp,  and  the 
hand  by  which  I  held  it  dip  for  a  second  under  water. 

With  that  I  made  my  mind  up,  took  out  my  gully, 
opened  it  with  my  teeth,  and  cut  one  strand  after 
another,  till  the  vessel  only  swung  by  two.  Then  I 
lay  quiet,  waiting  to  sever  these  last  when  the  strain 
should  be  once  more  lightened  by  a  breath  of  wind. 

All  this  time  I  had  heard  the  sound  of  loud  voices 
from  the  cabin  ;  but,  to  say  truth,  my  mind  had  been 


184  TREASURE   ISLAND 

so  entirely  taken  up  with  other  thoughts  that  I  had 
scarcely  given  ear.  Now,  however,  when  I  had  nothing 
else  to  do,  I  began  to  pay  more  heed. 

One  I  recognised  for  the  coxswain's,  Israel  Hands, 
that  had  been  Flint's  gunner  in  former  days.  The 
other  was,  of  course,  my  friend  of  the  red  night-cap. 
Both  men  were  plainly  the  worse  of  drink,  and  they 
were  still  drinking ;  for,  even  while  I  was  listening,  one 
of  them,  with  a  drunken  cry,  opened  the  stern  window 
and  threw  out  something,  which  I  divined  to  be  an 
empty  bottle.  But  they  were  not  only  tipsy ;  it  was 
plain  that  they  were  furiously  angry.  Oaths  flew  like 
hailstones,  and  every  now  and  then  there  came  forth 
such  an  explosion  as  I  thought  was  sure  to  end  in  blows. 
But  each  time  the  quarrel  passed  off,  and  the  voices 
grumbled  lower  for  a  while,  until  the  next  crisis  came, 
and,  in  its  turn,  passed  away  without  result. 

On  shore,  I  could  see  the  glow  of  the  great  camp  fire 
burning  warmly  through  the  shore-side  trees.  Someone 
was  singing,  a  dull,  old,  droning  sailor's  song,  with  a 
droop  and  a  quaver  at  the  end  of  every  verse,  and  seem- 
ingly no  end  to  it  at  all  but  the  patience  of  the  singer. 
I  had  heard  it  on  the  voyage  more  than  once,  and 
remembered  these  words  : — 

"  But  one  man  of  her  crew  alive, 
What  put  to  sea  with  seventy-five." 

And  I  thought  it  was  a  ditty  rather  too  dolefully  appro- 


THE   EBB-TIDE   RUNS  185 

priate  for  a  company  that  had  met  such  cruel  losses  in 
the  morning.  But,  indeed,  from  what  I  saw,  all  these 
buccaneers  were  as  callous  as  the  sea  they  sailed  on. 

At  last  the  breeze  came  ;  the  schooner  sidled  and 
drew  nearer  in  the  dark  ;  I  felt  the  hawser  slacken 
once  more,  and  with  a  good,  tough  effort,  cut  the  last 
fibres  through. 

The  breeze  had  but  little  action  on  the  coracle,  and 
I  was  almost  instantly  swept  against  the  bows  of  the 
Hispaniola.  At  the  same  time  the  schooner  began  to 
turn  upon  her  heel,  spinning  slowly,  end  for  end,  across 
the  current. 

I  wrought  like  a  fiend,  for  I  expected  every  moment 
to  be  swamped  ;  and  since  I  found  I  could  not  push 
the  coracle  directly  off,  I  now  shoved  straight  astern. 
At  length  I  was  clear  of  my  dangerous  neighbour ;  and 
just  as  I  gave  the  last  impulsion,  my  hands  came  across 
a  light  cord  that  was  trailing  overboard  across  the  stern 
bulwarks.  Instantly  I  grasped  it. 

Why  I  should  have  done  so  I  can  hardly  say.  It 
was  at  first  mere  instinct ;  but  once  I  had  it  in  my 
hands  and  found  it  fast,  curiosity  began  to  get  the 
upper  hand,  and  I  determined  I  should  have  one  look 
through  the  cabin  window. 

I  pulled  in  hand  over  hand  on  the  cord,  and,  when 
I  judged  myself  near  enough,  rose  at  infinite  risk  to 
about  half  my  height,  and  thus  commanded  the  roof 
and  a  slice  of  the  interior  of  the  cabin. 


186  TREASURE   ISLAND 

By  this  time  the  schooner  and  her  little  consort 
were  gliding  pretty  swiftly  through  the  water  ;  indeed, 
we  had  already  fetched  up  level  with  the  camp  fire. 
The  ship  was  talking,  as  sailors  say,  loudly,  treading 
the  innumerable  ripples  with  an  incessant  weltering 
splash  ;  and  until  I  got  my  eye  above  the  window-sill 
I  could  not  comprehend  why  the  watchmen  had  taken 
no  alarm.  One  glance,  however,  was  sufficient ;  ancj 
it  was  only  one  glance  that  I  durst  take  from  that  un« 
steady  skiff.  It  showed  me  Hands  and  his  companion 
locked  together  in  deadly  wrestle,  each  with  a  hand 
upon  the  other's  throat. 

I  dropped  upon  the  thwart  again,  none  too  soon, 
for  I  was  near  overboard.  I  could  see  nothing  for 
the  moment  but  these  two  furious,  encrimsoned  faces, 
swaying  together  under  the  smoky  lamp ;  and  I  shut 
my  eyes  to  let  them  grow  once  more  familiar  witii  the 
darkness. 

The  endless  ballad  had  come  to  an  end  at  last,  and 
the  whole  diminished  company  about  the  camp  fire 
had  broken  into  the  chorus  I  had  heard  so  often  : — 

"Fifteen  men  on  the  dead  man's  chest — 

Yo-ho-ho,  and  a  bottle  of  rum! 
Drink  and  the  devil  had  done  for  the  rest— 
Yo-ho-ho,  and  a  bottle  of  rum  ! " 

I  was  just  thinking  how  busy  drink  and  the  devil 
were  at  that  very  moment  in  the  cabin  of  the  Hispan- 


THE   EBB-TIDE   EUNS  187 

iola,  when  I  was  surprised  by  a  sudden  lurch  of  the 
coracle.  At  the  same  moment  she  yawed  sharply  and 
seemed  to  change  her  course.  The  speed  in  tke  mean- 
time had  strangely  increased. 

I  opened  my  eyes  at  once.  All  round  me  were  little 
ripples,  combing  over  with  a  sharp,  bristling  sound  and 
slightly  phosphorescent.  The  Hispaniola  herself,  a  few 
yards  in  whose  wake  I  was  still  being  whirled  along, 
seemed  to  stagger  in  her  course,  and  I  saw  her  spars 
toss  a  little  against  the  blackness  of  the  night ;  nay,  as  I 
looked  longer,  I  made  sure  she  also  was  wheeling  to  the 
southward. 

I  glanced  over  my  shoulder,  and  my  heart  jumped 
against  my  ribs.  There,  right  behind  me,  was  the  glow 
of  the  camp  fire.  The  current  had  turned  at  right 
angles,  sweeping  round  along  with  it  the  tall  schooner 
and  the  little  dancing  coracle ;  ever  quickening,  ever 
bubbling  higher,  ever  muttering  louder,  it  went  spin- 
ning through  the  narrows  for  the  open  sea. 

Suddenly  the  schooner  in  front  of  me  gave  a  violent 
yaw,  turning,  perhaps,  through  twenty  degrees ;  and 
almost  at  the  same  moment  one  shout  followed  another 
from  on  board  ;  I  could  hear  feet  pounding  on  the  com- 
panion ladder  ;  and  I  knew  that  the  two  drunkards  had 
at  last  been  interrupted  in  their  quarrel  and  awakened 
to  a  sense  of  their  disaster. 

I  lay  down  flat  in  the  bottom  of  that  wretched  skiff, 
and  devoutly  recommended  my  spirit  to  its  Maker.  At 


188  TREASURE  ISLAND 

the  end  of  the  straits,  I  made  sure  we  must  fall  into 
gome  bar  of  raging  breakers,  where  all  my  troubles 
would  be  ended  speedily  ;  and  though  I  could,  perhaps, 
bear  to  die,  I  could  not  bear  to  look  upon  my  fate  as  it 
approached. 

So  I  must  have  lain  for  hours,  continually  beaten  to 
and  fro  upon  the  billows,  now  and  again  wetted  with 
flying  sprays,  and  never  ceasing  to  expect  death  at  the 
next  plunge.  Gradually  weariness  grew  upon  me  ;  a 
numbness,  an  occasional  stupor,  fell  upon  my  mind  even 
in  the  midst  of  my  terrors  ;  until  sleep  at  last  super- 
vened, and  in  my  sea-tossed  coracle  I  lay  and  dreamed 
of  home  and  the  old  "Admiral  Benbow." 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

THE   CRUISE   OF   THE   C03ACLE 

IT  was  broad  day  when  I  awoke,  and  found  myself 
tossing  at  the  south-west  end  of  Treasure  Island.  The 
sun  was  up,  but  was  still  hid  from  me  behind  the  great 
bulk  of  the  Spy-glass,  which  on  this  side  descended 
almost  to  the  sea  in  formidable  cliffs. 

Haulbowline  Head  and  Mizzen-mast  Hill  were  at  my 
elbow ;  the  hill  bare  and  dark,  the  head  bound  with 
cliffs  forty  or  fifty  feet  high,  and  fringed  with  great 
masses  of  fallen  rock.  I  was  scarce  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
to  seaward,  and  it  was  my  first  thought  to  paddle  in  and 
land. 

That  notion  was  soon  given  over.  Among  the  fallen 
rocks  the  breakers  spouted  and  bellowed  ;  loud  rever- 
berations, heavy  sprays  flying  and  falling,  succeeded  one 
another  from  second  to  second  ;  and  I  saw  myself,  if  I 
ventured  nearer,  dashed  to  death  upon  the  rough  shore, 
or  spending  my  strength  in  vain  to  scale  the  beetling 
crags. 

Nor  was  that  all;  for  crawling  together  on  flat  tables  of 
rock,  or  letting  themselves  drop  into  the  sea  with  loud 
reports,  I  beheld  Vuge  slimy  monsters — soft  snails,  as  it 


190  TKEASUEE   ISLAND 

were,  of  incredible  bigness — two  or  three  score  of  them 
together,  making  the  rocks  to  echo  with  their  barkings. 

I  have  understood  since  that  they  were  sea-lions,  and 
entirely  harmless.  But  the  look  of  them,  added  to  the 
difficulty  of  the  shore  and  the  high  running  of  the  surf, 
was  more  than  enough  to  disgust  me  of  that  landing- 
place.  I  felt  willing  rather  to  starve  at  sea  than  to  con- 
front such  perils. 

In  the  meantime  I  had  a  better  chance,  as  I  supposed, 
before  me.  North  of  Haulbowline  Head,  the  land  runs 
in  a  long  way,  leaving,  at  low  tide,  a  long  stretch  of 
yellow  sand.  To  the  north  of  that,  again,  there  comes 
another  cape — Cape  of  the  Woods,  as  it  was  marked 
upon  the  chart — buried  in  tall  green  pines,  which 
descended  to  the  margin  of  the  sea. 

I  remembered  what  Silver  had  said  about  the  current 
that  sets  northward  along  the  whole  west  coast  of 
Treasure  Island  ;  and  seeing  from  my  position  that  I  was 
already  under  its  influence,  I  preferred  to  leave  Haul- 
bowline  Head  behind  me,  and  reserve  my  strength  for 
an  attempt  to  land  upon  the  kindlier-looking  Cape  of 
the  Woods. 

There  was  a  great,  smooth  swell  upon  the  sea.  The 
wind  blowing  steady  and  gentle  from  the  south,  there 
was  no  contrariety  between  that  and  the  current,  and 
the  billows  rose  and  fell  unbroken. 

Had  it  been  otherwise,  I  must  long  ago  have  perished  ; 
but  as  it  was,  it  is  surprising  how  easily  and  securely  my 


THE   CRUISE   OF  THE   CORACLE  191 

little  and  light  boat  could  ride.  Often,  as  I  still  lay  at 
the  bottom,  and  kept  no  more  than  an  eye  above  the 
gunwale,  I  would  Bee  a  big  blue  summit  heaving  close 
above  me  ;  yet  the  coracle  would  but  bounce  a  little, 
dance  as  if  on  springs,  and  subside  on  the  other  side 
into  the  trough  as  lightly  as  a  bird. 

I  began  after  a  little  to  grow  very  bold,  and  sat  up 
to  try  my  skill  at  paddling.  But  even  a  small  change 
in  the  disposition  of  the  weight  will  produce  violent 
changes  in  the  behaviour  of  a  coracle.  And  I  had 
hardly  moved  before  the  boat,  giving  up  at  once  her 
gentle  dancing  movement,  ran  straight  down  a  slope  of 
water  so  steep  that  it  made  me  giddy,  and  struck  her 
nose,  with  a  spout  of  spray,  deep  into  the  side  of  the 
next  wave. 

I  was  drenched  and  terrified,  and  fell  instantly  back 
into  my  old  position,  whereupon  the  coracle  seemed  to 
find  her  head  again,  and  led  me  as  softly  as  before 
among  the  billows.  It  was  plain  she  was  not  to  be 
interfered  with,  and  at  that  rate,  since  I  could  in  no 
way  influence  her  course,  what  hope  had  I  left  of  reach- 
ing land  ? 

I  began  to  be  horribly  frightened,  but  I  kept  my 
head,  for  all  that.  First,  moving  with  all  care,  I 
gradually  baled  out  the  coracle  with  my  sea-cap  ;  then 
getting  my  eye  once  more  above  the  gunwale,  I  set 
myself  to  study  how  it  was  she  managed  to  slip  so 
quietly  through  the  rollers. 


192  TREASURE  ISLAND 

I  found  each  wave,  instead  of  the  big,  smooth,  glossy 
mountain  it  looks  from  shore,  or  from  a  vessel's  deck, 
was  for  all  the  world  like  any  range  of  hills  on  the 
dry  land,  full  of  peaks  and  smooth  places  and  valleys. 
The  coracle,  left  to  herself,  turning  from  side  to  side, 
threaded,  so  to  speak,  her  way  through  these  lower 
parts,  and  avoided  the  steep  slopes  and  higher,  toppling 
summits  of  the  wave. 

"  Well,  now/'  thought  I  to  myself,  ' '  it  is  plain  I 
must  lie  where  I  am,  and  not  disturb  the  balance  ;  but 
it  is  plain,  also,  that  I  can  put  the  paddle  over  the  side, 
and  from  time  to  time,  in  smooth  places,  give  her  a 
shove  or  two  towards  land."  No  sooner  thought  upon 
than  done.  There  I  lay  on  my  elbows,  in  the  most 
trying  attitude,  and  every  now  and  again  gave  a  weak 

stroke  or  two  to  turn  her  head  to  shore. 

• 

It  was  very  tiring,  and  slow  work,  yet  I  did  visibly 
gain  ground ;  and,  as  we  drew  near  the  Cape  of  the 
Woods,  though  I  saw  I  must  infallibly  miss  that  point, 
I  had  still  made  some  hundred  yards  of  easting.  I  was, 
indeed,  close  in.  I  could  see  the  cool,  green  tree-tops 
swaying  together  in  the  breeze,  and  I  felt  sure  I  should 
make  the  next  promontory  without  fail. 

It  was  high  time,  for  I  now  began  to  be  tortured  with 
thirst.  The  glow  of  the  sun  from  above,  its  thou- 
sandfold reflection  from  the  waves,  the  sea-water  that 
fell  and  dried  upon  me,  caking  my  very  lips  with  salt, 
combined  to  make  my  throat  burn  and  my  brain  ache. 


THE   CRUISE   OF  THE   CORACLE  193 

The  sight  of  the  trees  so  near  at  hand  had  almost  made 
me  sick  with  longing  ;  but  the  current  had  soon  carried 
me  past  the  point ;  and,  as  the  next  reach  of  sea  opened 
out,  I  beheld  a  sight  that  changed  the  nature  of  my 
thoughts. 

Eight  in  front  of  me,  not  half  a  mile  away,  I  beheld 
the  Hispaniola  under  sail.  I  made  sure,  of  course, 
that  I  should  be  taken  ;  but  I  was  so  distressed  for  want 
of  water,  that  I  scarce  knew  whether  to  be  glad  or  sorry 
at  the  thought ;  and,  long  before  I  had  come  to  a  con- 
clusion, surprise  had  taken  entire  possession  of  my 
mind,  and  I  could  do  nothing  but  stare  and  wonder. 

The  Hispaniola  was  under  her  main-sail  and  two 
jibs,  and  the  beautiful  white  canvas  shone  in  the  sun 
like  snow  or  silver.  When  I  first  sighted  her,  all  her 
sails  were  drawing ;  she  was  lying  a  course  about  north- 
west ;  and  I  presumed  the  men  on  board  were  going 
round  the  island  on  their  way  back  to  the  anchorage. 
Presently  she  began  to  fetch  more  and  more  to  the 
westward,  so  that  I  thought  they  had  sighted  me  and 
were  going  about  in  chase.  At  last,  however,  she  fell 
right  into  the  wind's  eye,  was  taken  dead  aback,  and 
stood  there  a  while  helpless,  with  her  sails  shivering. 

"  Clumsy  fellows/'  said  I ;  "  they  must  still  be  drunk 
as  owls."  And  I  thought  how  Captain  Smollett  would 
have  set  them  skipping. 

Meanwhile,  the  schooner  gradually  fell  off,  and  filled 

again  upon  another  tack,  sailed  swiftlv  for  a  minute  or 
13 


194  TREASURE   ISLAND 

BO,  and  brought  up  once  more  dead  in  the  wind's  eye. 
Again  and  again  was  this  repeated.  To  and  fro,  up 
and  down,  north,  south,  east,  and  west,  the  Hispaniola 
sailed  by  swoops  and  dashes,  and  at  each  repetition 
ended  as  she  had  begun,  with  idly-flapping  canvas.  It 
became  plain  to  me  that  nobody  was  steering.  And,  if 
so,  where  were  the  men  ?  Either  they  were  dead  drunk, 
or  had  deserted  her,  I  thought,  and  perhaps  if  I  could 
get  on  board,  I  might  return  the  vessel  to  her  captain. 

The  current  was  bearing  coracle  and  schooner  south- 
ward at  an  equal  rate.  As  for  the  latter's  sailing,  it  was 
so  wild  and  intermittent,  and  she  hung  each  time  so 
long  in  irons,  that  she  certainly  gained  nothing,  if  she 
did  not  even  lose.  If  only  I  dared  to  sit  up  and  paddle, 
I  made  sure  that  I  could  overhaul  her.  The  scheme 
had  an  air  of  adventure  that  inspired  me,  and  the 
thought  of  the  water  breaker  beside  the  fore  companion 
doubled  my  growing  courage. 

Up  I  got,  was  welcomed  almost  instantly  by  another 
cloud  of  spray,  but  this  time  stuck  to  my  purpose  ;  and 
set  myself,  with  all  my  strength  and  caution,  to  paddle 
after  the  unsteered  Hispaniola.  Once  I  shipped  a  sea 
so  heavy  that  I  had  to  stop  and  bale,  with  my  heart 
fluttering  like  a  bird  ;  but  gradually  I  got  into  the  way 
of  the  thing,  and  guided  my  coracle  among  the  waves, 
with  only  now  and  then  a  blow  upon  her  bows  and  a 
dash  of  foam  in  my  face. 

I  was  now  gaining  rapidly  on  the  schooner ;  I  could 


THE   CRUISE   OF  THE   CORACLE  195 

see  the  brass  glisten  on  the  tiller  as  it  banged  about ; 
and  still  no  soul  appeared  upon  her  decks.  I  could  not 
choose  but  suppose  she  was  deserted.  If  not,  the  men 
were  lying  drunk  below,  where  I  might  batten  them 
down,  perhaps,  and  do  what  I  chose  with  the  ship. 

For  some  time  she  had  been  doing  the  worst  thing 
possible  for  me — standing  still.  She  headed  nearly  due 
south,  yawing,  of  course,  all  the  time.  Each  time  she 
fell  off  her  sails  partly  filled,  and  these  brought  her,  in  a 
moment,  right  to  the  wind  again.  I  have  said  this  was 
the  worst  thing  possible  for  me  ;  for  helpless  as  she 
looked  in  this  situation,  with  the  canvas  cracking  like 
cannon,  and  the  blocks  trundling  and  banging  on  the 
deck,  she  still  continued  to  run  away  from  me,  not  only 
with  the  speed  of  the  current,  but  by  the  whole  amount 
of  her  leeway,  which  was  naturally  great. 

But  now,  at  last,  I  had  my  chance.  The  breeze  fell, 
for  some  seconds,  very  low,  and  the  current  gradually 
turning  her,  the  Hispaniola  revolved  slowly  round  her 
centre,  and  at  last  presented  me  her  stern,  with  the 
cabin  window  still  gaping  open,  and  the  lamp  over  the 
table  still  burning  on  into  the  day.  The  main-sail  hung 
drooped  like  a  banner.  She  was  stock-still,  but  for  the 
current. 

For  the  last  little  while  I  had  even  lost ;  but  now 
redoubling  my  efforts,  I  began  once  more  to  overhaul 
the  chase. 

I  was  not  a  hundred  yards  from  her  when  the  wind 


196  TREASURE   ISLAND 

came  again  in  a  clap ;  she  filled  on  the  port  tack,  and 
was  off  again,  Btooping  and  skimming  like  a  swallow. 

My  first  impulse  was  one  of  despair,  but  my  second 
was  towards  joy.  Round  she  came,  till  she  was  broad- 
side on  to  me — round  still  till  she  had  covered  a  half, 
and  then  two-thirds,  and  then  three-quarters  of  the  dis- 
tance that  separated  us.  I  could  see  the  waves  boiling 
white  under  her  forefoot.  Immensely  tall  she  looked 
to  me  from  my  low  station  in  the  coracle. 

And  then,  of  a  sudden,  I  began  to  comprehend.  I 
had  scarce  time  to  think — scarce  time  to  act  and  save 
myself.  I  was  on  the  summit  of  one  swell  when  the 
schooner  came  stooping  over  the  next.  The  bowsprit 
was  over  my  head.  I  sprang  to  my  feet,  and  leaped, 
stamping  the  coracle  under  water.  With  one  hand  I 
caught  the  jib-boom,  while  my  foot  was  lodged  between 
the  stay  and  the  brace  ;  and  as  I  still  clung  there  pant- 
ing, a  dull  blow  told  me  that  the  schooner  had  charged 
down  upon  and  struck  the  coracle,  and  that  I  was  left 
without  retreat  on  the  Hispaniola. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

I   STRIKE   THE   JOLLY    ROGER 

I  HAD  scarce  gained  a  position  on  the  bowsprit,  when 
the  flying  jib  flapped  and  filled  upon  the  other  tack, 
with  a  report  like  a  gun.  The  schooner  trembled  to  hei 
ke<?l  under  the  reverse  ;  but  next  moment,  the  other  saile 
still  drawing,  the  jib  flapped  back  again,  and  hung  idle. 

This  had  nearly  tossed  me  off  into  the  sea  ;  and  now 
I  lost  no  time,  crawled  back  along  the  bowsprit,  and 
tumbled  head  foremost  on  the  deck. 

I  was  on  the  lee  side  of  the  forecastle,  and  the  main- 
sail, which  was  still  drawing,  concealed  from  me  a  cer- 
tain portion  of  the  after-deck.  Not  a  soul  was  to  be 
seen.  The  planks,  which  had  not  been  swabbed  since 
the  mutiny,  bore  the  print  of  many  feet ;  and  an  empty 
bottle,  broken  by  the  neck,  tumbled  to  and  fro  like  9 
live  thing  in  the  scuppers. 

Suddenly  the  Hispaniola  came  right  into  the  wind. 
The  jibs  behind  me  cracked  aloud  ;  the  rudder  slammed 
to  ;  the  whole  ship  gave  a  sickening  heave  and  shudder, 
and  at  the  same  moment  the  main-boom  swung  inboard, 
the  sheet  groaning  in  the  blocks,  and  showed  me  the 
lee  after-deck. 


198  TREASURE   ISLAND 

There  were  the  two  watchmen,  sure  enough:  red-cap  on. 
his  back,  as  stiff  as  a  handspike,  with  his  arms  stretched 
out  like  those  of  a  crucifix,  and  his  teeth  showing 
through  his  open  lips ;  Israel  Hands  propped  against 
the  bulwarks,  his  chin  on  his  chest,  his  hands  lying 
open  before  him  on  the  deck,  his  face  as  white,  under 
its  tan,  as  a  tallow  candle. 

For  a  while  the  ship  kept  bucking  and  sidling  like  a 
vicious  horse,  the  sails  filling,  now  on  one  tack,  now  on 
another,  and  the  boom  swinging  to  and  fro  till  the  mast 
groaned  aloud  under  the  strain.  Now  and  again,  too, 
there  would  come  a  cloud  of  light  sprays  over  the 
bulwark,  and  a  heavy  blow  of  the  ship's  bows  against 
the  swell :  so  much  heavier  weather  was  made  of  it  by 
this  great  rigged  ship  than  by  my  home-made  lop-sided 
coracle,  now  gone  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 

At  every  jump  of  the  schooner,  red-cap  slipped  to  and 
fro ;  but — what  was  ghastly  to  behold — neither  his  atti- 
tude nor  his  fixed  teeth-disclosing  grin  was  anyway  dis- 
turbed by  this  rough  usage.  At  every  jump,  too,  Hands 
appeared  still  more  to  sink  into  himself  and  settle  down 
upon  the  deck,  his  feet  sliding  ever  the  farther  out,  and 
the  whole  body  canting  towards  the  stern,  so  that  his 
face  became,  little  by  little,  hid  from  me  ;  and  at  last  I 
could  see  nothing  beyond  his  ear  and  the  frayed  ringlet 
of  one  whisker. 

At  the  same  time,  I  observed,  around  both  of  them, 
splashes  of  dark  blood  upon  the  planks,  and  began  to 


I  STRIKE  THE  JOLLY  ROGER         199 

feel  sure  that  they  had  killed  each  other  in  their 
drunken  wrath. 

While  I  was  thus  looking  and  wondering,  in  a  calm 
moment,  when  the  ship  was  still,  Israel  Hands  turned 
partly  round,  and,  with  a  low  moan,  writhed  himself 
back  to  the  position  in  which  I  had  seen  him  first. 
The  moan,  which  told  of  pain  and  deadly  weakness, 
and  the  way  in  which  his  jaw  hung  open,  went  right  to 
my  heart.  But  when  I  remembered  the  talk  I  had 
overheard  from  the  apple  barrel,  all  pity  left  me. 

I  walked  aft  until  I  reached  the  main-mast. 

"  Come  aboard,  Mr.  Hands/'  I  said  ironically. 

He  rolled  his  eyes  round  heavily ;  but  he  was  too  far 
gone  to  express  surprise.  All  he  could  do  was  to  utter 
one  word,  "  Brandy. " 

It  occurred  to  me  there  was  no  time  to  lose  ;  and, 
dodging  the  boom  as  it  once  more  lurched  across  the 
deck,  I  slipped  aft,  and  down  the  companion-stairs  into 
the  cabin. 

It  was  such  a  scene  of  confusion  as  you  can  hardly 
fancy.  All  the  lockfast  places  had  been  broken  open 
in  quest  of  the  chart.  The  floor  was  thick  with  mud, 
where  ruffians  had  sat  down  to  drink  or  consult  after 
wading  in  the  marshes  round  their  camp.  The  bulk- 
heads, all  painted  in  clear  white,  and  beaded  round  with 
gilt,  bore  a  pattern  of  dirty  hands.  Dozens  of  empty 
bottles  clinked  together  in  corners  to  the  rolling  of  the 
ship.  One  of  the  doctor's  medical  books  lay  open  on 


200  TREASURE  ISLAND 

the  table,  half  of  the  leaves  gutted  out,  I  suppose,  for 
pipelights.  In  the  midst  of  all  this  the  lamp  still  cast 
a  smoky  glow,  obscure  and  brown  as  umber. 

I  went  into  the  cellar  ;  all  the  barrels  were  gone,  and 
of  the  bottles  a  most  surprising  number  had  been  drunk 
out  and  thrown  away.  Certainly,  since  the  mutiny 
began,  not  a  man  of  them  could  ever  have  been  sober. 

Foraging  about,  I  found  a  bottle  with  some  brandy 
left,  for  Hands  ;  and  for  myself  I  routed  out  some 
biscuit,  some  pickled  fruits,  a  great  bunch  of  raisins, 
and  a  piece  of  cheese.  With  these  I  came  on  deck,  put 
down  my  own  stock  behind  the  rudder-head,  and  well 
out  of  the  coxswain's  reach,  went  forward  to  the  water- 
breaker,  and  had  a  good,  deep  drink  of  water,  and  then, 
and  not  till  then,  gave  Hands  the  brandy. 

He  must  have  drunk  a  gill  before  he  took  the  bottle 
from  his  mouth. 

"Aye/'  said  he,  "by  thunder,  but  I  wanted  some  o' 
that!" 

I  had  sat  down  already  in  my  own  corner  and  begun 
to  eat. 

"  Much  hurt  ?  "  I  asked  him. 

He  grunted,  or,  rather,  I  might  say,  he  barked. 

"  If  that  doctor  was  aboard/'  he  said,  "  I'd  be  right 
enough  in  a  couple  of  turns  ;  but  I  don't  have  no  man- 
ner of  luck,  you  see,  and  that's  what's  the  matter  with 
me.  As  for  that  swab,  he's  good  and  dead,  he  is,"  he 
added,  indicating  the  man  with  the  red  cap.  "  He 


I  STRIKE   THE  JOLLY   ROGER  201 

warn't  no  seaman,  anyhow.  And  where  mought  you 
have  come  from  ?  " 

"  "Well,"  said  I,  "  Fve  come  aboard  to  take  possession 
of  this  ship,  Mr.  Hands  ;  and  you'll  please  regard  me  as 
your  captain  until  further  notice." 

He  looked  at  me  sourly  enough,  but  said  nothing. 
Some  of  the  colour  had  come  back  into  his  cheeks, 
though  he  still  looked  very  sick,  and  still  continued  to 
slip  out  and  settle  down  as  the  ship  banged  about. 

11  By  the  bye,"  I  continued,  "  I  can't  have  these 
colours,  Mr.  Hands  ;  and,  by  your  leave,  111  strike  'em. 
Better  none  than  these." 

And,  again  dodging  the  boom,  I  ran  to  the  colour 
lines,  handed  down  their  cursed  black  flag,  and  chucked 
it  overboard. 

"  God  save  the  king  !  "  said  I,  waving  my  cap  ;  "and 
there's  an  end  to  Captain  Silver ! " 

He  watched  me  keenly  and  slyly,  his  chin  all  the 
while  on  his  breast. 

"  I  reckon,"  he  said  at  last — "  I  reckon,  Cap'n  Haw- 
kins, you'll  kind  of  want  to  get  ashore,  now.  S'pose  we 
talks." 

"Why,  yes,"  says  I,  "with  all  my  heart,  Mr.  Hands. 
Say  on."  And  I  went  back  to  my  meal  with  a  good 
appetite. 

"  This  man,"  he  began,  nodding  feebly  at  the  corpse — 
"  O'Brien  were  his  name — a  rank  Irelander — this  man 
and  me  got  the  canvas  on  her,  meaning  for  to  sail  her 


202  TREASUKE  ISLAND 

back.  Well,  he's  dead  now,  he  is — as  dead  as  bilge  ; 
and  who's  to  sail  this  ship,  I  don't  see.  Without  I  gives 
you  a  hint,  you  ain't  that  man,  as  far's  I  can  tell. 
Now,  look  here,  you  gives  me  food  and  drink,  and  a  old 
scarf  or  ankecher  to  tie  my  wound  up,  you  do  ;  and  I'll 
tell  you  how  to  sail  her  ;  and  that's  about  square  all 
round,  I  take  it." 

"  I'll  tell  you  one  thing,"  says  I :  "  I'm  not  going 
back  to  Captain  Kidd's  anchorage.  I  mean  to  get  into 
North  Inlet,  and  beach  her  quietly  there." 

"  To  be  sure  you  did,"  he  cried.  "  Why,  I  ain't  sich 
an  infernal  lubber,  after  all.  I  can  see,  can't  I  ?  I've 
tried  my  fling,  I  have,  and  I've  lost,  and  it's  you  has  the 
wind  of  me.  North  Inlet  ?  Why,  I  haven't  no  ch'ice, 
not  I  !  I'd  help  you  sail  her  up  to  Execution  Dock,  bf 
thunder  !  so  I  would." 

Well,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  there  was  some  sense  in  this 
We  struck  our  bargain  on  the  spot.  In  three  minutes  1 
had  the  Hispaniola  sailing  easily  before  the  wind  along 
the  coast  of  Treasure  Island,  with  good  hopes  of  turn- 
ing the  northern  point  ere  noon,  and  beating  down 
again  as  far  as  North  Inlet  before  high  water,  when 
we  might  beach  her  safely,  and  wait  till  the  subsiding 
tide  permitted  us  to  land. 

Then  I  lashed  the  tiller  and  went  below  to  my  own 
chest,  where  I  got  a  soft  silk  handkerchief  of  my  moth- 
er's. With  this,  and  with  my  aid,  Hands  bound  up  the 
great  bleeding  stab  he  had  received  in  the  thigh,  and 


I  STRIKE  THE  JOLLY  ROGER        203 

after  he  had  eaten  a  little  and  had  a  swallow  or  two 
more  of  the  brandy,  he  began  to  pick  up  visibly,  sat 
straighter  up,  spoke  louder  and  clearer,  and  looked  in 
every  way  another  man. 

The  breeze  served  us  admirably.  We  skimmed  before 
it  like  a  bird,  the  coast  of  the  island  flashing  by,  and 
the  view  changing  every  minute.  Soon  we  were  past 
the  high  lands  and  bowling  beside  low,  sandy  country, 
sparsely  dotted  with  dwarf  pines,  and  soon  we  were 
beyond  that  again,  and  had  turned  the  corner  of  the 
rocky  hill  that  ends  the  island  on  the  north. 

I  was  greatly  elated  with  my  new  command,  and 
pleased  with  the  bright,  sunshiny  weather  and  these 
different  prospects  of  the  coast.  I  had  now  plenty  of 
water  and  good  things  to  eat,  and  my  conscience,  which 
had  smitten  me  hard  for  my  desertion,  was  quieted  by 
the  great  conquest  I  had  made.  I  should,  I  think,  have 
had  nothing  left  me  to  desire  but  for  the  eyes  of  the 
coxswain  as  they  followed  me  derisively  about  the  deck, 
and  the  odd  smile  that  appeared  continually  on  his  face. 
It  was  a  smile  that  had  in  it  something  both  of  pain  and 
weakness — a  haggard,  old  man's  smile  ;  but  there  was, 
besides  that,  a  grain  of  derision,  a  shadow  of  treachery, 
in  his  expression  as  he  craftily  watched,  and  watched, 
and  watched  me  at  my  work. 


CHAPTER   XXVI 

ISRAEL    HANDS 

THE  wind,  serving  us  to  a  desire,  now  hauled  into 
the  west.  We  could  run  so  much  the  easier  from  the 
north-east  corner  of  the  island  to  the  mouth  of  the  North 
Inlet.  Only,  as  we  had  no  power  to  anchor,  and  dared 
not  beach  her  till  the  tide  had  flowed  a  good  deal  farther, 
time  hung  on  our  hands.  The  coxswain  told  me  how 
to  lay  the  ship  to  ;  after  a  good  many  trials  I  succeeded, 
and  we  both  sat  in  silence,  over  another  meal. 

"  Cap'n,"  said  he,  at  length,  with  that  same  un- 
comfortable smile,  "  here's  my  old  shipmate,  O'Brien  ; 
g'pose  you  was  to  heave  him  overboard.  I  ain't  partic'lar 
as  a  rule,  and  I  don't  take  no  blame  for  settling  his 
hash  ;  but  I  don't  reckon  him  ornamental,  now,  do 
yon?" 

"  I'm  not  strong  enough,  and  I  don't  like  the  job  ; 
and  there  he  lies,  for  me,"  said  I. 

"  This  here's  an  unlucky  ship — this  Hispaniola, 
Jim,"  he  went  on,  blinking.  "  There's  a  power  of  men 
been  killed  in  this  Hispaniola — a  sight  o'  poor  seamen 
dead  and  gone  since  you  and  me  took  ship  to  Bristol. 
I  never  seen  sich  dirty  luck,  not  I.  There  was  this  here 


ISRAEL  HANDS  206 

O'Brien,  now — he's  dead,  ain't  he  ?  Well,  now,  Fm  no 
scholar,  and  you're  a  lad  as  can  read  and  figure ;  and 
to  put  it  straight,  do  you  take  it  as  a  dead  man  is 
dead  for  good,  or  do  he  come  alive  again  ? " 

"  You  can  kill  the  boQy,  Mr.  Hands,  but  not  the 
spirit ;  you  must  know  that  already,"  I  replied. 
"  O'Brien  there  is  in  another  world,  and  maybe  watch- 
ing us." 

"  Ah  ! "  says  he.  "  Well,  that's  unforf  nate — appears 
as  if  killing  parties  was  a  waste  of  time.  Howsomever, 
sperrits  don't  reckon  for  much,  by  what  I've  seen.  I'll 
chance  it  with  the  sperrits,  Jim.  And  now,  you've  spoke 
up  free,  and  111  take  it  kind  if  you'd  step  down  into 
that  there  cabin  and  get  me  a — well,  a — shiver  my 
timbers  !  I  can't  hit  the  name  on't ;  well,  you  get  me 
a  bottle  of  wine,  Jim — this  here  brandy's  too  strong  for 
my  head." 

Now,  the  coxswain's  hesitation  seemed  to  be  un- 
natural ;  and  as  for  the  notion  of  his  preferring  wine 
to  brandy,  I  entirely  disbelieved  it.  The  whole  story 
was  a  pretext.  He  wanted  me  to  leave  the  deck — so 
much  was  plain ;  but  with  what  purpose  I  could  in  no 
way  imagine.  His  eyes  never  met  mine ;  they  kept 
wandering  to  and  fro,  up  and  down,  now  with  a  look 
to  the  sky,  now  with  a  flitting  glance  upon  the  dead 
O'Brien.  All  the  time  he  kept  smiling,  and  putting 
his  tongue  out  in  the  most  guilty,  embarrassed  manner, 
so  that  a  child  could  have  told  that  he  was  bent  on 


206  TREASURE  ISLAND 

some  deception.  I  was  prompt  with  my  answer,  how- 
ever, for  I  saw  where  my  advantage  lay  ;  and  that  with 
a  fellow  so  densely  stupid  I  could  easily  conceal  my 
suspicions  to  the  end. 

' '  Some  wine  ?  "  I  said.  "  Far  better.  Will  you  have 
white  or  red  ?" 

"  Well,  I  reckon  it's  about  the  blessed  same  to  me, 
shipmate,"  he  replied ;  "  so  it's  strong,  and  plenty  of 
it,  what's  the  odds  ?  " 

"  All  right/'  I  answered.  "  I'll  bring  you  port,  Mr. 
Hands.  But  111  have  to  dig  for  it." 

With  that  I  scuttled  down  the  companion  with  all 
the  noise  I  could,  slipped  off  my  shoes,  ran  quietly 
along  the  sparred  gallery,  mounted  the  forecastle  ladder, 
and  popped  my  head  out  of  the  fore  companion.  I 
knew  he  would  not  expect  to  see  me  there  ;  yet  I  took 
every  precaution  possible  ;  and  certainly  the  worst  of 
my  suspicions  proved  too  true. 

He  had  risen  from  his  position  to  his  hands  and 
knees  ;  and,  though  his  leg  obviously  hurt  him  pretty 
sharply  when  he  moved — for  I  could  hear  him  stifle 
a  groan — yet  it  was  at  a  good,  rattling  rate  that  he 
trailed  himself  across  the  deck.  In  half  a  minute  he 
had  reached  the  port  scuppers,  and  picked,  out  of  a 
coil  of  rope,  a  long  knife,  or  rather  a  short  dirk,  dis- 
coloured to  the  hilt  with  blood.  He  looked  upon  it  for 
a  moment,  thrusting  forth  his  under  jaw,  tried  the 
point  upon  his  hand,  and  then,  hastily  concealing  it  in 


ISRAEL  HANDS  207 

the  bosom  of  his  jacket,  trundled  back  again  into  his 
old  place  against  the  bulwark. 

This  was  all  that  I  required  to  know.  Israel  could 
move  about ;  he  was  now  armed  ;  and  if  he  had  been 
at  so  much  trouble  to  get  rid  of  me,  it  was  plain  that  I 
was  meant  to  be  the  victim.  What  he  would  do  after- 
wards— whether  he  would  try  to  crawl  right  across  the 
island  from  North  Inlet  to  the  camp  among  the  swamps, 
or  whether  he  would  fire  Long  Tom,  trusting  that  his 
own  comrades  might  come  first  to  help  him,  was,  of 
course,  more  than  I  could  say. 

Yet  I  felt  sure  that  I  could  trust  him  in  one  point, 
since  in  that  our  interests  jumped  together,  and  that 
was  in  the  disposition  of  the  schooner.  We  both  desired 
to  have  her  stranded  safe  enough,  in  a  sheltered  place, 
and  so  that,  when  the  time  came,  she  could  be  got  off 
again  with  as  little  labour  and  danger  as  might  be  ;  and 
until  that  was  done  I  considered  that  my  life  would 
certainly  be  spared. 

While  I  was  thus  turning  the  business  over  in  my 
mind,  I  had  not  been  idle  with  my  body.  I  had  stolen 
back  to  the  cabin,  slipped  once  more  into  my  shoes,  and 
laid  my  hand  at  random  on  a  bottle  of  wine,  and  now, 
with  this  for  an  excuse,  I  made  my  re-appearance  on  the 
deck. 

Hands  lay  as  I  had  left  him,  all  fallen  together  in 
a  bundle,  and  with  his  eyelids  lowered,  as  though  he 
were  too  weak  to  bear  the  light.  He  looked  up,  how- 


208  TREASURE  ISLAND 

ever,  at  my  coming,  knocked  the  neck  off  the  bottle, 
like  a  man  who  had  done  the  same  thing  often,  and 
took  a  good  swig,  with  his  favourite  toast  of  ' '  Here's 
luck  ! "  Then  he  lay  quiet  for  a  little,  and  then,  pull- 
ing out  a  stick  of  tobacco,  begged  me  to  cut  him  a 
quid. 

"  Cut  me  a  junk  o'  that/'  says  he,  "for  I  haven't 
no  knife,  and  hardly  strength  enough,  so  be  as  I  had. 
Ah,  Jim,  Jim,  I  reckon  I've  missed  stays  !  Cut  me  a 
quid,  as  '11  likely  be  the  last,  lad  ;  for  I'm  for  my  long 
home,  and  no  mistake." 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  I'll  cut  you  some  tobacco  ;  but  if  I 
was  you  and  thought  myself  so  badly,  I  would  go  to  my 
prayers,  like  a  Christian  man." 

"  Why  ?"  said  he.     "Now,  you  tell  me  why." 

"  Why  ?  "  I  cried.  "  You  were  asking  me  just  now 
about  the  dead.  You've  broken  *~our  trust ;  you've 
lived  in  sia  and  lies  and  blood  ;  there's  a  man  you  killed 
lying  at  your  feet  this  moment ;  and  you  ask  me  why  ! 
For  God's  mercy,  Mr.  Hands,  that's  why." 

I  spoke  with  a  little  heat,  thinking  of  the  bloody 
dirk  he  had  hidden  in  his  pocket,  and  designed,  in 
his  ill  thoughts,  to  end  me  with.  He,  for  his  part, 
took  a  great  draught  of  the  wine,  and  spoke  with  the 
most  unusual  solemnity. 

"For  thirty  years,"  he  said,  "I've  sailed  the  seas, 
and  seen  good  and  bad,  better  and  worse,  fair  weather 
and  foul,  provisions  running  out,  knives  going,  and 


ISRAEL  HANDS  209 

what  not.  Well,  now  I  tell  you,  I  never  seen  good 
come  o'  goodness  yet.  Him  as  strikes  first  is  my  fancy  ; 
dead  men  don't  bite  ;  them's  my  views — amen,  so  be  it. 
And  now,  you  look  here,"  he  added,  suddenly  changing 
his  tone,  "  we've  had  about  enough  of  this  foolery. 
The  tide's  made  good  enough  by  now.  You  just  take 
my  orders,  Cap'n  Hawkins,  and  we'll  sail  slap  in  and 
be  done  with  it." 

All  told,  we  had  scarce  two  miles  to  run ;  but  the 
navigation  was  delicate,  the  entrance  to  this  northern 
anchorage  was  not  only  narrow  and  shoal,  but  lay  east 
and  west,  so  that  the  schooner  must  be  nicely  handled 
to  be  got  in.  I  think  I  was  a  good,  prompt  subaltern, 
and  I  am  very  sure  that  Hands  was  an  excellent  pilot ; 
for  we  went  about  and  about,  and  dodged  in,  shaving 
the  banks,  with  a  certainty  and  a  neatness  that  were  a 
pleasure  to  behold. 

Scarcely  had  we  passed  the  heads  before  the  land 
closed  around  us.  The  shores  of  North  Inlet  were  as 
thickly  wooded  as  those  of  the  southern  anchorage  ;  but 
the  space  was  longer  and  narrower,  and  more  like,  what 
in  truth  it  was,  the  estuary  of  a  river.  Right  before  us, 
at  the  southern  end  we  saw  the  wreck  of  a  ship  in  the 
last  stages  of  dilapidation.  It  had  been  a  great  vessel 
of  three  masts,  but  had  lain  so  long  exposed  to  the 
injuries  of  the  weather,  that  it  was  hung  about  with 
great  webs  of  dripping  seaweed,  and  on  the  deck  of  it 

shore  bushes  had  taken,  root,  and  now  nourished  thick 
U 


210  TREASURE  ISLAND 

with  flowers.  It  was  a  sad  sight,  but  it  showed  us  that 
the  anchorage  was  calm. 

"  Now,"  said  Hands,  "  look  there  ;  there's  a  pet  bit 
for  to  beach  a  ship  in.  Fine  flat  sand,  never  a  cats- 
paw,  trees  all  around  of  it,  and  flowers  a-blowing  like 
a  garding  on  that  old  ship." 

"  And  once  beached/'  I  inquired,  "  how  shall  we 
get  her  off  again  ?" 

"Why,  so,"  he  replied:  "you  take  a  line  ashore 
there  on  the  other  side  at  low  water  :  take  a  turn  about 
one  o'  them  big  pines  ;  bring  it  back,  take  a  turn  round 
the  capstan,  and  lie-to  for  the  tide.  Come  high  water, 
all  hands  take  a  pull  upon  the  line,  and  off  she  comes  as 
sweet  as  natur'.  And  now,  boy,  you  stand  by.  We're 
near  the  bit  now,  and  she's  too  much  way  on  her. 
Starboard  a  little — so — steady — starboard — larboard  a 
little — steady — steady  ! " 

So  he  issued  his  commands,  which  I  breathlessly 
obeyed  ;  till,  all  of  a  sudden,  he  ^ried,  "  Now,  my 
hearty,  luff ! "  And  I  put  the  helm  hard  up,  and  the 
Hispaniola  swung  round  rapidly,  and  ran  stem  on  for 
the  low  wooded  shore. 

The  excitement  of  these  last  manoeuvres  had  some- 
what interfered  with  the  watch  I  had  kept  hitherto, 
sharply  enough,  upon  the  coxswain.  Even  then  I  was 
still  so  much  interested,  waiting  for  the  ship  to  touch, 
that  I  had  quite  forgot  the  peril  that  hung  over  my 
head,  and  stood  craning  over  the  starboard  bulwarks 


ISRAEL  HANDS  211 

and  watching  the  ripples  spreading  wide  before  the 
bows.  I  might  have  fallen  without  a  struggle  for  my 
life,  had  not  a  sudden  disquietude  seized  upon  me, 
and  made  me  turn  my  head.  Perhaps  I  had  heard  a 
creak,  or  seen  his  shadow  moving  with  the  tail  of  my 
eye  ;  perhaps  it  was  an  instinct  like  a  cat's ;  but,  sure 
enough,  when  I  looked  round,  there  was  Hands,  already 
half-way  towards  me,  with  the  dirk  in  his  right  hand. 

We  must  both  have  cried  out  aloud  when  our  eyes 
met ;  but  while  mine  was  the  shrill  cry  of  terror,  his 
was  a  roar  of  fury  like  a  charging  bull's.  At  the  same 
instant  he  threw  himself  forward,  and  I  leapt  sideways 
towards  the  bows.  As  I  did  so,  I  left  hold  of  the  tiller, 
which  sprang  sharp  to  leeward  ;  and  I  think  this  saved 
my  life,  for  it  struck  Hands  across  the  chest,  and 
stopped  him,  for  the  moment,  dead. 

Before  he  could  recover,  I  was  safe  out  of  the  corner 
where  be  had  me  trapped,  with  all  the  deck  to  dodge 
about.  Just  forward  of  the  main-mast  I  stopped,  drew 
a  pistol  from  my  pocket,  took  a  cool  aim,  though  he  had 
already  turned  and  was  once  more  coming  directly  after 
me,  and  drew  the  trigger.  The  hammer  fell,  but  there 
followed  neither  flash  nor  sound ;  the  priming  was  use- 
less with  sea  water.  I  cursed  myself  for  my  neglect. 
Why  had  not  I,  long  before,  reprimed  and  reloaded  mj 
only  weapons  ?  Then  I  should  not  have  been,  as  now, 
a  mere  fleeing  sheep  before  this  butcher. 

Wounded  as  he  was,  it  was  wonderful  how  fast  he 


212  TREASURE   ISLAND 

could  move,  his  grizzled  hair  tumbling  over  his  face,  and 
his  face  itself  as  red  as  a  red  ensign  with  his  haste  and 
fury.  I  had  no  time  to  try  my  other  pistol,  nor,  indeed, 
much  inclination,  for  I  was  sure  it  would  be  useless. 
One  thing  I  saw  plainly :  I  must  not  simply  retreat 
before  him,  or  he  would  speedily  hold  me  boxed  into 
the  bows,  as  a  moment  since  he  had  so  nearly  boxed  me 
in  the  stern.  Once  so  caught,  and  nine  or  ten  inches 
of  the  blood-stained  dirk  would  be  my  last  experience 
on  this  side  of  eternity.  I  placed  my  palms  against  the 
main-mast,  which  was  of  a  goodish  bigness,  and  waited, 
every  nerve  upon  the  stretch. 

Seeing  that  I  meant  to  dodge,  he  also  paused  ;  and  a 
moment  or  two  passed  in  feints  on  his  part,  and  corre- 
sponding movements  upon  mine.  It  was  such  a  game 
as  I  had  often  played  at  home  about  the  rocks  of  Black 
Hill  Cove ;  but  never  before,  you  may  be  sure,  with 
such  a  wildly  beating  heart  as  now.  Still,  as  I  say,  it 
was  a  boy's  game,  and  I  thought  I  could  hold  my  own 
at  it,  against  an  elderly  seaman  with  a  wounded  thigh. 
Indeed,  my  courage  had  begun  to  rise  so  high,  that  I 
allowed  myself  a  few  darting  thoughts  on  what  would 
be  the  end  of  the  affair  ;  and  while  I  saw  certainly  that 
I  could  spin  it  out  for  long,  I  saw  no  hope  of  any 
ultimate  escape. 

Well,  while  things  stood  thus,  suddenly  the  His- 
paniola  struck,  staggered,  ground  for  an  instant  in 
the  sand,  and  then,  swift  as  a  blow,  canted  over  to  the 


ISRAEL  HANDS  213 

port  side,  till  the  deck  stood  at  an  angle  of  forty-five 
degrees,  and  about  a  puncheon  of  water  splashed  into 
the  scupper  holes,  and  lay,  in  a  pool,  between  the  deck 
and  bulwark. 

We  were  both  of  UB  capsized  in  a  second,  and  both  ol 
us  rolled,  almost  together,  into  the  scuppers ;  the  dead 
red-cap,  with  his  arms  still  spread  out,  tumbling  stiffly 
after  us.  So  near  were  we,  indeed,  that  my  head  came 
against  the  coxswain's  foot  with  a  crack  that  made  my 
teeth  rattle.  Blow  and  all,  I  was  the  first  afoot  again  ; 
for  Hands  had  got  involved  with  the  dead  body.  The 
sudden  canting  of  the  ship  had  made  the  deck  no  place 
for  running  on  ;  I  had  to  find  some  new  way  of  escape, 
and  that  upon  the  instant,  for  my  foe  was  almost  touch- 
ing me.  Quick  as  thought  I  sprang  into  the  mizzen 
shrouds,  rattled  up  hand  over  hand,  and  did  not  draw  a 
breath  till  I  was  seated  on  the  cross-trees. 

I  had  been  saved  by  being  prompt ;  the  dirk  had 
struck  not  half  a  foot  below  me,  as  I  pursued  my  upward 
flight ;  and  there  stood  Israel  Hands  with  his  mouth 
open  and  his  face  upturned  to  mine,  a  perfect  statue  of 
surprise  and  disappointment. 

Now  that  I  had  a  moment  to  myself,  I  lost  no  time  in 
changing  the  priming  of  my  pistol,  and  then,  having 
one  ready  for  service,  and  to  make  assurance  doubly 
sure,  I  proceeded  to  draw  the  load  of  the  other,  and  re- 
charge it  afresh  from  the  beginning. 

My  new  employment  struck  Hands  all  of  a  heap  ;  he 


214  TREASURE   ISLAND 

began  to  see  the  dice  going  against  him  ;  and  after  an 
obvious  hesitation,  he  also  hauled  himself  heavily  into 
the  shrouds,  and,  with  the  dirk  in  his  teeth,  began 
slowly  and  painfully  to  mount.  It  cost  him  no  end  of 
time  and  groans  to  haul  his  wounded  leg  behind  him  ; 
and  I  had  quietly  finished  my  arrangements  before  he 
was  much  more  than  a  third  of  the  way  up.  Then,  with 
a  pistol  in  either  hand,  I  addressed  him. 

"  One  more  step,  Mr.  Hands,"  said  I,  "  and  I'll  blow 
your  brains  out  !  Dead  men  don't  bite,  you  know,"  I 
added,  with  a  chuckle. 

He  stopped  instantly.  I  could  see  by  the  working  of 
his  face  that  he  was  trying  to  think,  and  the  process 
was  so  slow  and  laborious  that,  in  my  new-found  secur- 
ity, I  laughed  aloud.  At  last,  with  a  swallow  or  two, 
he  spoke,  his  face  still  wearing  the  same  expression  of 
extreme  perplexity.  In  order  to  speak  he  had  to  take 
the  dagger  from  his  mouth,  but,  in  all  else,  he  remained 
unmoved. 

"  Jim,"  says  he,  "  I  reckon  we're  fouled,  you  and 
me,  and  we'll  have  to  sign  articles.  I'd  have  had  you 
but  for  that  there  lurch  :  but  I  don't  have  no  luck,  not 
I ;  and  I  reckon  I'll  have  to  strike,  which  comes  hard, 
you  see,  for  a  master  mariner  to  a  ship's  younker  like 
you,  Jim." 

I  was  drinking  in  his  words,  and  smiling  away,  as 
conceited  as  a  cock  upon  a  wall,  when,  all  in  a  breath, 
back  went  his  right  hand  over  his  shoulder.  Something 


ISRAEL   HANDS  215 

sang  like  an  arrow  through  the  air  :  I  felt  a  blow  and 
then  a  sharp  pang,  and  there  I  was  pinned  by  the 
shoulder  to  the  mast.  In  the  horrid  pain  and  surprise 
of  the  moment — I  scarce  can  say  it  was  by  my  own 
volition,  and  I  am  sure  it  was  without  a  conscious  aim — 
both  my  pistols  went  off,  and  both  escaped  out  of  my 
hands.  They  did  not  fall  alone  ;  with  a  choked  cry,  the 
coxswain  loosed  his  grasp  upon  the  shrouds,  and  plunged 
lead  first  into  the  water. 


CHAPTEE    XXVII 

"  PIECES   OF   EIGHT  " 

OWING  to  the  cant  of  the  vessel,  the  masts  hung  far 
out  over  the  water,  and  from  my  perch  on  the  cross- 
trees  I  had  nothing  below  me  but  the  surface  of  the  bay. 
Hands,  who  was  not  so  far  up,  was,  in  consequence, 
nearer  to  the  ship,  and  fell  between  me  and  the  bul- 
warks. He  rose  once  to  the  surface  in  a  lather  of  foam 
and  blood,  and  then  sank  again  for  good.  As  the  water 
settled,  I  could  see  him  lying  huddled  together  on  the 
clean,  bright  sand  in  the  shadow  of  the  vessel's  sides. 
A  fish  or  two  whipped  past  his  body.  Sometimes,  by 
the  quivering  of  the  water,  he  appeared  to  move  a  little, 
as  if  he  were  trying  to  rise.  But  he  was  dead  enough, 
for  all  that,  being  both  shot  and  drowned,  and  was  food 
for  fish  in  the  very  place  where  he  had  designed  my 
slaughter. 

I  was  no  sooner  certain  of  this  than  I  began  to  feel 
sick,  faint,  and  terrified.  The  hot  blood  was  running 
over  my  back  and  chest.  The  dirk,  where  it  had 
pinned  my  shoulder  to  the  mast,  seemed  to  burn  2ike 
a  hot  iron ;  yet  it  was  not  so  much  these  real  suffer- 
ings that  distressed  me,  for  these,  it  seemed  to  me,  I 


"PIECES  OF  EIGHT"  217 

could  bear  without  a  murmur  ;  it  was  the  horror  I  had 
upon  my  mind  of  falling  from  the  cross-trees  into  that 
still  green  water,  beside  the  body  of  the  coxswain. 

I  clung  with  both  hands  till  my  nails  ached,  and  I  shut 
tny  eyes  as  if  to  cover  up  the  peril.  Gradually  my  mind 
came  back  again,  my  pulses  quieted  down  to  a  more  nat- 
ural time,  and  I  was  once  more  in  possession  of  myself. 

It  was  my  first  thought  to  pluck  forth  the  dirk  ;  but 
either  it  stuck  too  hard  or  my  nerve  failed  me  ;  and  I 
desisted  with  a  violent  shudder.  Oddly  enough,  that 
very  shudder  did  the  business.  The  knife,  in  fact,  had 
2ome  the  nearest  in  the  world  to  missing  me  altogether ; 
it  held  me  by  a  mere  pinch  of  skin,  and  this  the  shud- 
der tore  away.  The  blood  ran  down  the  faster,  to  be 
sure  ;  but  I  was  my  own  master  again,  and  only  tacked 
to  the  mast  by  my  coat  and  shirt. 

These  last  I  broke  through  with  a  sudden  jerk,  and 
then  regained  the  deck  by  the  starboard  shrouds.  For 
nothing  in  the  world  would  I  have  again  ventured, 
shaken  as  I  was,  upon  the  overhanging  port  shrouds, 
from  which  Israel  had  so  lately  fallen. 

I  went  below,  and  did  what  I  could  for  my  wound; 
it  pained  me  a  good  deal,  and  still  bled  freely  ;  but  it 
was  neither  deep  nor  dangerous,  nor  did  it  greatly  gall 
me  when  I  used  my  arm.  Then  I  looked  around  me, 
and  as  the  ship  was  now,  in  a  sense,  my  own,  I  began 
to  think  of  clearing  it  from  its  last  passenger — the  dead 
man,  O'Brien. 


218  TREASURE   ISLAND 

He  had  pitched,  as  I  have  said,  against  the  bulwarks, 
where  he  lay  like  some  horrible,  ungainly  sort  of  pup- 
pet ;  life-size,  indeed,  but  how  different  from  life's 
colour  or  life's  comeliness  !  In  that  position,  I  could 
easily  have  my  way  with  him  ;  and  as  the  habit  of  tragi- 
cal adventures  had  worn  off  almost  all  my  terror  for  the 
dead,  I  took  him  by  the  waist  as  if  he  had  been  a  sack 
of  bran,  and,  with  one  good  heave,  tumbled  him  over- 
board. He  went  in  with  a  sounding  plunge ;  the  red 
cap  came  off,  and  remained  floating  on  the  surface  ;  and 
as  soon  as  the  splash  subsided,  I  could  see  him  and  Israel 
lying  side  by  side,  both  wavering  with  the  tremulous 
movement  of  the  water.  O'Brien,  though  still  quite  a 
young  man,  was  very  bald.  There  he  lay,  with  that  bald 
head  across  the  knees  of  the  man  who  had  killed  him, 
and  the  quick  fishes  steering  to  and  fro  over  both. 

I  was  now  alone  upon  the  ship ;  the  tide  had  just 
turned.  The  sun  was  within  so  few  degrees  of  setting 
that  already  the  shadow  of  the  pines  upon  the  western 
shore  began  to  reach  right  across  the  anchorage,  and 
fall  in  patterns  on  the  deck.  The  evening  breeze  had 
sprung  up,  and  though  it  was  well  warded  off  by  the 
hill  with  the  two  peaks  upon  the  east,  the  cordage  had 
begun  to  sing  a  little  softly  to  itself  and  the  idle  sails 
to  rattle  to  and  fro. 

I  began  to  see  a  danger  to  the  ship.  The  jibs  I 
speedily  doused  and  brought  tumbling  to  the  deck  ;  but 
the  main-sail  was  a  harder  mattei*.  Of  course,  when  the 


"PIECES  OF  EIGHT"  219 

schooner  canted  over,  the  boom  had  swung  out-board, 
and  the  cap  of  it  and  a  foot  or  two  of  sail  hung  even 
under  water.  I  thought  this  made  it  still  more  danger- 
ous ;  yet  the  strain  was  so  heavy  that  I  half  feared  to 
meddle.  At  last,  I  got  my  knife  and  cut  the  halyards. 
The  peak  dropped  instantly,  a  great  belly  of  loose  canvas 
floated  broad  upon  the  water ;  and  since,  pull  as  I  liked, 
I  could  not  budge  the  downhaul,  that  was  the  extent  of 
what  I  could  accomplish.  For  the  rest,  the  Hispaniola 
must  trust  to  luck,  like  myself. 

By  this  time  the  whole  anchorage  had  fallen  into 
shadow — the  last  rays,  I  remember,  falling  through  a 
glade  of  the  wood,  and  shining  bright  as  jewels,  on  the 
flowery  mantle  of  the  wreck.  It  began  to  be  chill ;  the 
tide  was  rapidly  fleeting  seaward,  the  schooner  settling 
more  and  more  on  her  beam-ends. 

I  scrambled  forward  and  looked  over.  It  seemed 
shallow  enough,  and  holding  the  cut  hawser  in  both 
hands  for  a  last  security,  I  let  myself  drop  softly  over- 
board. The  water  scarcely  reached  my  waist ;  the  sand 
was  firm  and  covered  with  ripple  marks,  and  I  waded 
ashore  in  great  spirits,  leaving  the  Hispaniola  on  her 
side,  with  her  main-sail  trailing  wide  upon  the  surface 
of  the  bay.  About  the  same  time  the  sun  went  fairly 
down,  and  the  breeze  whistled  low  in  the  dusk  among 
the  tossing  pines. 

At  least,  and  at  last,  I  was  off  the  sea,  nor  had  I 
returned  thence  empty-handed.  There  lay  the  schooner, 


220  TREASURE   ISLAND 

clear  at  last  from  buccaneers  and  ready  for  our  own  men 
to  board  and  get  to  sea  again.  I  had  nothing  nearer  my 
fancy  than  to  get  home  to  the  stockade  and  boast  of  my 
achievements.  Possibly  I  might  be  blamed  a  bit  for 
my  truantry,  but  the  recapture  of  the  Hispaniola  was  a 
clenching  answer,  and  I  hoped  that  even  Captain  Smol- 
lett would  confess  I  had  not  lost  my  time. 

So  thinking,  and  in  famous  spirits,  I  began  to  set  my 
face  homeward  for  the  block-house  and  my  companions. 
I  remembered  that  the  most  easterly  of  the  rivers  which 
drain  into  Captain  Kidd's  anchorage  ran  from  the  two- 
peaked  hill  upon  my  left ;  and  I  bent  my  course  in  that 
direction  that  I  might  pass  the  stream  while  it  was 
small.  The  wood  was  pretty  open,  and  keeping  along 
the  lower  spurs,  I  had  soon  turned  the  corner  of  that 
hill,  and  not  long  after  waded  to  the  mid-calf  across  the 
water-course. 

This  brought  me  near  to  where  I  had  encountered 
Ben  Gunn,  the  maroon  ;  and  I  walked  more  circum- 
spectly, keeping  an  eye  on  every  side.  The  dusk  had 
come  nigh  hand  completely,  and,  as  I  opened  out  the 
cleft  between  the  two  peaks,  I  became  aware  of  a  waver- 
ing glow  against  the  sky,  where,  as  I  judged,  the  man 
of  the  island  was  cooking  his  supper  before  a  roaring 
fire.  And  yet  I  wondered,  in  my  heart,  that  he  should 
show  himself  so  careless.  For  if  I  could  see  this 
radiance,  might  it  not  reach  the  eyes  of  Silver  himself 
where  he  camped  upon  the  shore  among  the  marshes  ? 


"PIECES  OF  EIGHT"  221 

Gradually  the  night  fell  blacker ;  it  was  all  I  could 
do  to  guide  myself  even  roughly  towards  my  destina- 
tion ;  the  double  hill  behind  me  and  the  Spy-glass  on 
my  right  hand  loomed  faint  and  fainter  ;  the  stars  were 
few  and  pale  ;  and  in  the  low  ground  where  I  wandered 
I  kept  tripping  among  bushes  and  rolling  into  sandy 
pits. 

Suddenly  a  kind  of  brightness  fell  about  me.  I  looked 
up  ,  a  pale  glimmer  of  moonbeams  had  alighted  on  the 
summit  of  the  Spy-glass,  and  soon  after  I  saw  something 
broad  and  silvery  moving  low  down  behind  the  trees, 
and  knew  the  moon  had  risen. 

With  this  to  help  me,  I  passed  rapidly  over  what 
remained  to  me  of  my  journey;  and,  sometimes  walking, 
sometimes  running,  impatiently  drew  near  to  the  stock- 
ade. Yet,  as  I  began  to  thread  the  grove  that  lies  before 
it,  I  was  not  so  thoughtless  but  that  I  slacked  my  pace 
and  went  a  trifle  warily.  It  would  have  been  a  poor  end 
of  my  adventures  to  get  shot  down  by  my  own  party 
in  mistake. 

The  moon  was  climbing  higher  and  higher  ;  its  light 
began  to  fall  here  and  there  in  masses  through  the  more 
open  districts  of  the  wood  ;  and  right  in  front  of  me  a 
glow  of  a  different  colour  appeared  among  the  trees. 
It  was  red  and  hot,  and  now  and  again  it  was  a  little 
darkened — as  it  were  the  embers  of  a  bonfire  smoul- 
dering. 

For  the  life  of  me,  I  could  not  think  what  it  might  be. 


222  TREASURE  ISLAND 

At  last  I  came  right  down  upon  the  borders  of 
the  clearing.  The  western  end  was  already  steeped  in 
moonshine  ;  the  rest,  and  the  block-house  itself,  still  lay 
in  a  black  shadow,  chequered  with  long,  silvery  streaks 
of  light.  On  the  other  side  of  the  house  an  immense 
fire  had  burned  itself  into  clear  embers  and  shed  a 
steady,  red  reverberation,  contrasted  strongly  with  the 
mellow  paleness  of  the  moon.  There  was  not  a  soul 
stirring,  nor  a  sound  beside  the  noises  of  the  breeze. 

I  stopped,  with  much  wonder  in  my  heart,  and  per- 
haps a  little  terror  also.  It  had  not  been  our  way  to 
build  great  fires ;  we  were,  indeed,  by  the  captain's 
orders,  somewhat  niggardly  of  firewood  ;  and  I  began 
to  fear  that  something  had  gone  wrong  while  I  was 
absent. 

I  stole  round  by  the  eastern  end,  keeping  close  in 
shadow,  and  at  a  convenient  place,  where  the  darkness 
was  thickest,  crossed  the  palisade. 

To  make  assurance  surer,  I  got  upon  my  hands  and 
knees,  and  crawled,  without  a  sound,  towards  the  corner 
of  the  house.  As  I  drew  nearer,  my  heart  was  suddenly 
and  greatly  lightened.  It  is  not  a  pleasant  noise  in 
itself,  and  I  have  often  complained  of  it  at  other  times  ; 
but  just  then  it  was  like  music  to  hear  my  friends 
snoring  together  so  loud  and  peaceful  in  their  sleep. 
The  sea  cry  of  the  watch,  that  beautiful  "  All's  well," 
never  fell  more  reassuringly  on  my  ear. 

In  the  meantime,  there  was  no  doubt  of  one  tiling ; 


"PIECES  OF  EIGHT"  223 

they  kept  an  infamous  bad  watch.  If  it  had  been  Silver 
and  his  lads  that  were  now  creeping  in  on  them,  not  a 
soul  would  have  seen  daybreak.  That  was  what  it  was, 
thought  I,  to  have  the  captain  wounded  ;  and  again  I 
blamed  myself  sharply  for  leaving  them  in  that  danger 
with  so  few  to  mount  guard. 

By  this  time  I  had  got  to  the  door  and  stood  up.  All 
was  dark  within,  so  that  I  could  distinguish  nothing  by 
the  eye.  As  for  sounds,  there  was  the  steady  drone  of 
the  snorers,  and  a  small  occasional  noise,  a  flickering  or 
pecking  that  I  could  in  no  way  account  for. 

With  my  arms  before  me  I  walked  steadily  in.  I 
should  lie  down  in  my  own  place  (I  thought,  with  a 
silent  chuckle)  and  enjoy  their  faces  when  they  found 
me  in  the  morning. 

My  foot  struck  something  yielding — it  was  a  sleeper's 
leg  ;  and  he  turned  and  groaned,  but  without  awaking. 

And  then,  all  of  a  sudden,  a  shrill  voice  broke  forth 
out  of  the  darkness  : 

"  Pieces  of  eight  !  pieces  of  eight !  pieces  of  eight  ! 
pieces  of  eight  !  pieces  of  eight  ! "  and  so  forth,  without 
pause  or  change,  like  the  clacking  of  a  tiny  mill. 

Silver's  green  parrot,  Captain  Flint  !  It  was  she 
whom  I  had  heard  pecking  at  a  piece  of  bark  ;  it  was 
she,  keeping  better  watch  than  any  human  being,  who 
thus  announced  my  arrival  with  her  wearisome  refrain. 

I  had  no  time  left  me  to  recover.  At  the  sharp,  clip- 
ping tone  of  the  parrot,  the  sleepers  awoke  and  sprang 


224:  TREASURE  ISLAND 

up ;  and  with  a  mighty  oath,  the  voice  of  Silver 
cried  : — 

"Who  goes?" 

I  turned  to  run,  struck  violently  against  one  person, 
recoiled,  and  ran  full  into  the  arms  of  a  second,  who,  for 
his  part,  closed  upon  and  held  me  tight. 

"  Bring  a  torch,  Dick,"  said  Silver,  when  my  capture 
was  thus  assured. 

And  one  of  the  men  left  the  log-house  and  presently 
returned  with  a  lighted  brand. 


part  VI 

CAPTAIN    SILVER 

CHAPTER  XXVIII 
IN  THE  ENEMY'S  CAMP 

THE  red  glare  of  the  torch,  lighting  up  the  interior 
of  the  block-house,  showed  me  the  worst  of  my  appre- 
hensions realised.  The  pirates  were  in  possession  of  the 
house  and  stores :  there  was  the  cask  of  cognac,  there 
were  the  pork  and  bread,  as  before ;  and,  what  tenfold 
increased  my  horror,  not  a  sign  of  any  prisoner.  I  could 
only  judge  that  all  had  perished,  and  my  heart  smote  me 
sorely  that  I  had  not  been  there  to  perish  with  them. 

There  were  six  of  the  buccaneers,  all  told ;  not  an- 
other man  was  left  alive.  Five  of  them  were  on  their 
feet,  flushed  and  swollen,  suddenly  called  out  of  the 
first  sleep  of  drunkenness.  The  sixth  had  only  risen 
upon  his  elbow  :  he  was  deadly  pale,  and  the  blood- 
stained bandage  round  his  head  told  that  he  had  recently 
been  wounded,  and  still  more  recently  dressed.  I  re- 
membered the  man  who  had  been  shot  and  had  run  back 
15 


226  TREASURE  ISLAND 

among  the  woods  in  the  great  attack,  and  doubted  not 
that  this  was  he. 

The  parrot  sat,  preening  her  plumage,  on  Long 
John's  shoulder.  He  himself,  I  thought,  looked  some- 
what paler  and  more  stern  than  I  was  used  to.  He 
still  wore  the  fine  broadcloth  suit  in  which  he  had  ful- 
filled his  mission,  but  it  was  bitterly  the  worse  for  wear, 
daubed  with  clay  and  torn  with  the  sharp  briers  of  the 
wood. 

"  So,"  said  he,  "here's  Jim  Hawkins,  shiver  my 
timbers !  dropped  in,  like,  eh  ?  Well,  come,  I  take 
that  friendly. " 

And  thereupon  he  sat  down  across  the  brandy  cask, 
and  began  to  fill  a  pipe. 

"  Give  me  a  loan  of  the  link,  Dick,"  said  he ;  and 
then,  when  he  had  a  good  light,  "  that'll  do,  lad,"  he 
added ;  "  stick  the  glim  in  the  wood  heap ;  and  you, 
gentlemen,  bring  yourselves  to  ! — you  needn't  stand 
up  for  Mr.  Hawkins  ;  he'll  excuse  you,  you  may  lay  to 
that.  And  so,  Jim  " — stopping  the  tobacco — "  here 
you  were,  and  quite  a  pleasant  surprise  for  poor  old 
John.  I  see  you  were  smart  when  first  I  set  my  eyes 
on  you  ;  but  this  here  gets  away  from  me  clean,  it  do." 

To  all  this,  as  may  be  well  supposed,  I  made  no 
answer.  They  had  set  me  with  my  back  against  the 
wall ;  and  I  stood  there,  looking  Silver  in  the  face, 
pluckily  enough,  I  hope,  to  all  outward  appearance, 
but  with  black  despair  in  my  heart. 


IN  THE  ENEMY'S  CAMP  227 

Silver  took  a  whiff  or  two  of  his  pipe  with  great  com- 
posure, and  then  ran  on  again. 

"  Now,  you  see,  Jim,  so  be  as  you  are  here/'  says 
he,  ''I'll  give  you  a  piece  of  my  mind.  I've  always 
liked  you,  I  have,  for  a  lad  of  spirit,  and  the  picter  of 
my  own  self  when  I  was  young  and  handsome.  I  always 
wanted  you  to  jine  and  take  your  share,  and  die  a  gen- 
tleman, and  now,  my  cock,  you've  got  to.  Cap'n  Smol- 
lett's a  fine  seaman,  as  I'll  own  up  to  any  day,  but  stiff 
on  discipline.  '  Dooty  is  dooty,'  says  he,  and  right  he 
is.  Just  you  keep  clear  of  the  cap'n.  The  doctor  him- 
self is  gone  dead  again  you — '  ungrateful  scamp '  was 
what  he  said  ;  and  the  short  and  the  long  of  the  whole 
story  is  about  here  :  you  can't  go  back  to  your  own  lot, 
for  they  won't  have  you  ;  and,  without  you  start  a  third 
ship's  compaiiy  all  by  yourself,  which  might  be  lonely, 
you'll  have  to  jine  with  Cap'n  Silver." 

So  far  so  good.  My  friends,  then,  were  still  alive,  and 
though  I  partly  believed  the  truth  of  Silver's  statement, 
that  the  cabin  party  were  incensed  at  me  for  my  desertion, 
I  was  more  relieved  than  distressed  by  what  I  heard. 

"I  don't  say  nothing  as  to  your  being  in  our  hands," 
continued  Silver,  "  though  there  you  are,  and  you  may 
lay  to  it.  I'm  all  for  argyment ;  I  never  seen  good 
come  out  o'  threatening.  If  you  like  the  service,  well, 
you'll  jine  ;  and  if  you  don't,  Jim,  why,  you're  free  to 
answer  no — free  and  welcome,  shipmate  ;  and  if  fairer 
can  be  said  by  mortal  seaman,  shiver  my  sides  ! " 


228  TREASURE   ISLAND 

"  Am  I  to  answer,  then  ?  "  I  asked,  with  a  very  tremu- 
lous voice.  Through  all  this  sneering  talk,  I  was  made 
to  feel  the  threat  of  death  that  overhung  me,  and  my 
cheeks  burned  and  my  heart  beat  painfully  in  my 
breast. 

"  Lad/'  said  Silver,  "  no  one's  a-pressing  of  you. 
Take  your  bearings.  None  of  us  won't  hurry  you, 
mate  ;  time  goes  so  pleasant  in  your  company,  you 
see." 

"  Well,"  says  I,  growing  a  bit  bolder,  "  if  I'm  to 
choose,  I  declare  I  have  a  right  to  know  what's  what, 
and  why  you're  here,  and  where  my  friends  are." 

"  Wot's  wot  ?  "  repeated  one  of  the  buccaneers,  in  a 
deep  growl.  "Ah,  he'd  be  a  lucky  one  as  knowed 
that!" 

"  You'll,  perhaps,  batten  down  your  hatches  till 
you're  spoke,  my  friend,"  cried  Silver  truculently  to 
this  speaker.  And  then,  in  his  first  gracious  tones,  he 
replied  to  me  :  "  Yesterday  morning,  Mr.  Hawkins," 
said  he,  "in  the  dog-watch,  down  came  Dr.  Livesey 
with  a  flag  of  truce.  Says  he,  '  Cap'n  Silver,  you're  sold 
out.  Ship's  gone.'  Well,  maybe  we'd  been  taking  a 
glass,  and  a  song  to  help  it  round.  I  won't  say  no. 
Leastways  none  of  us  had  looked  out.  We  looked  out, 
and,  by  thunder  !  the  old  ship  was  gone.  I  never  seen 
a  pack  o'  fools  look  fishier  ;  and  you  may  lay  to  that,  if 
I  tells  you  that  looked  the  fishiest.  '  Well,'  says  the 
doctor,  '  let's  bargain. '  We  bargained,  him  and  I,  and 


IN  THE  ENEMY'S  CAMP  229 

here  we  are :  stores,  brandy,  block-house,  the  firewood 
you  was  thoughtful  enough  to  cut,  and,  in  a  manner  of 
speaking,  the  whole  blessed  boat,  from  cross-trees  to 
kelson.  As  for  them,  they've  tramped ;  I  don't  know 
viiere's  they  are." 

He  drew  again  quietly  at  his  pipe. 

"And  lest  you  should  take  it  into  that  head  of 
yours,"  he  went  on,  "  that  you  was  included  in  the 
treaty,  here's  the  last  word  that  was  said  :  '  How  many 
are  you/  says  I,  '  to  leave  ? '  '  Four,'  says  he — '  four, 
and  one  of  us  wounded.  As  for  that  boy,  I  don't  know 
where  he  is,  confound  him,'  says  he,  '  nor  I  don't  much 
care.  We're  about  sick  of  him.'  These  was  his  words." 

"Is  that  all?"  I  asked. 

"  Well,  it's  all  that  you're  to  hear,  my  son,"  returned 
Silver. 

"And  now  I  am  to  choose?" 

"And  now  you  are  to  choose,  and  you  may  lay  to 
that,"  said  Silver. 

"Well,"  said  I,  "I  am  not  such  a  fool  but  I  know 
pretty  well  what  L  have  to  look  for.  Let  the  worst 
come  to  the  worst,  it's  little  I  care.  I've  seen  too  many 
die  since  I  fell  in  with  you.  But  there's  a  thing  or  two 
I  have  to  tell  you,"  I  said,  and  by  this  time  I  was  quite 
excited  ;  "  and  the  first  is  this  :  here  you  are,  in  a  bad 
way  :  ship  lost,  treasure  lost,  men  lost ;  your  whole 
business  gone  to  wreck  ;  and  if  you  want  to  know  who 
did  it— it  was  I  I  I  was  in  the  apple  barrel  the  night 


230  TREASUEE  ISLAND 

we  sighted  land,  and  I  heard  you,  John,  and  you,  Dick 
Johnson,  and  Hands,  who  is  now  at  the  bottom  of  the 
eea,  and  told  every  word  you  said  before  the  hour  was 
out.  And  as  for  the  schooner,  it  was  I  who  cut  her 
cable,  and  it  was  I  that  killed  the  men  you  had  aboard 
of  her,  and  it  was  I  who  brought  her  where  you'll  never 
see  her  more,  not  one  of  you.  The  laugh's  on  my  side  , 
I've  had  the  top  of  this  business  from  the  first ;  I  no 
more  fear  you  than  I  fear  a  fly.  Kill  me,  if  you  please, 
or  spare  me.  But  one  thing  I'll  say,  and  no  more  ;  if 
you  spare  me,  bygones  are  bygones,  and  when  you  fel- 
lows are  in  court  for  piracy,  I'll  save  you  all  I  can.  It 
is  for  you  to  choose.  Kill  another  and  do  yourselves  no 
good,  or  spare  me  and  keep  a  witness  to  save  you  from 
the  gallows." 

I  stopped,  for,  I  tell  you,  I  was  out  of  breath,  and,  to 
my  wonder,  not  a  man  of  them  moved,  but  all  sat  star- 
ing at  me  like  as  many  sheep.  And  while  they  were 
Btill  staring,  I  broke  out  again  : — 

"And  now,  Mr.  Silver,"  I  said,  "I  believe  you're 
the  best  man  here,  and  if  things  go  the  worst,  I'll  take 
it  kind  of  you  to  let  the  doctor  know  the  way  I  took  it.'"' 

"  I'll  bear  it  in  mind,"  said  Silver,  with  an  accent 
eo  curious  that  I  could  not,  for  the  life  of  me,  decide 
whether  he  were  laughing  at  my  request,  or  had  been 
favourably  affected  by  my  courage. 

"  I'll  put  one  to  that/'  cried  the  old  mahogany-faced 
seaman — Morgan  by  name — whom  I  had  seen  in  Long 


IN  THE  ENEMY'S  CAMP  231 

John's  public-house  upon  the  quays  of  Bristol.  "It 
was  him  that  knowed  Black  Dog." 

"  Well,  and  see  here/'  added  the  sea  cook.  "Ill  put 
another  again  to  that,  by  thunder  !  for  it  was  this  same 
boy  that  faked  the  chart  from  Billy  Bones.  First  and 
last,  we've  split  upon  Jim  Hawkins ! " 

"  Then  here  goes  ! "  said  Morgan,  with  an  oath. 

And  he  sprang  up,  drawing  his  knife  as  if  he  had 
been  twenty. 

"Avast  there! "cried  Silver.  "Who  are  you,  Tom 
Morgan  ?  Maybe  you  thought  you  was  cap'n  here, 
perhaps.  By  the  powers,  but  I'll  teach  you  better! 
Cross  me,  and  you'll  go  where  many  a  good  man's  gone 
before  you,  first  and  last,  these  thirty  year  back — some 
to  the  yard-arm,  shiver  my  sides  !  and  some  by  the 
board,  and  all  to  feed  the  fishes.  There's  never  a  man 
looked  me  between  the  eyes  and  seen  a  good  day  a'ter- 
wards,  Tom  Morgan,  you  may  lay  to  that." 

Morgan  paused ;  but  a  hoarse  murmur  rose  from 
the  others. 

"  Tom's  right,"  said  one. 

"I  stood  hazing  long  enough,  from  one,**  added 
another.  "Ill  be  hanged  if  I'll  be  hazed  by  you, 
John  Silver." 

"  Did  any  of  you  gentlemen  want  to  have  it  out  with 
me  9  "  roared  Silver,  bending  far  forward  from  his  posi- 
tion on  the  keg,  with  his  pipe  still  glowing  in  his  right 
hand.  "  Put  a  name  on  what  you're  at ;  you  ain't 


232  TREASURE  ISLAND 

dumb,  I  reckon.  Him  that  wants  shall  get  it.  Have  I 
lived  this  many  years,  and  a  son  of  a  rum  puncheon 
cock  his  hat  athwart  my  hawse  at  the  latter  end  of  it  ? 
You  know  the  way  ;  you're  all  gentlemen  o'  fortune,  by 
your  account.  Well,  I'm  ready.  Take  a  cutlass,  him 
that  dares,  and  I'll  see  the  colour  of  his  inside,  crutch 
and  all,  before  that  pipe's  empty." 

Not  a  man  stirred  ;  not  a  man  answered. 

"  That's  your  sort,  is  it  ? "  he  added,  returning  his 
pipe  to  his  mouth.  "  Well,  you're  a  gay  lot  to  look 
at,  anyway.  Not  much  worth  to  fight,  you  ain't. 
P'r'aps  you  can  understand  King  George's  English. 
I'm  cap'n  here  by  'lection.  I'm  cap'n  here  because 
I'm  the  best  man  by  a  long  sea-mile.  You  won't  fight, 
as  gentlemen  o'  fortune  should ;  then,  by  thunder, 
you'll  obey,  and  you  may  lay  to  it !  I  like  that  boy, 
now ;  I  never  seen  a  better  boy  than  that.  He's  more 
a  man  than  any  pair  of  rats  of  you  in  this  here  house, 
and  what  I  say  is  this :  let  me  see  him  that'll  lay  a 
hand  on  him — that's  what  I  say,  and  you  may  lay  to 
it* 

There  was  a  long  pause  after  this.  I  stood  straight 
up  against  the  wall,  my  heart  still  going  like  a  sledge- 
hammer, but  with  a  ray  of  hope  now  shining  in  my 
bosom.  Silver  leant  back  against  the  wall,  his  arms 
crossed,  his  pipe  in  the  corner  of  his  mouth,  ay  calm  as 
though  he  had  been  in  church ;  yet  his  eye  kept  wan- 
dering furtively,  and  he  kept  the  tail  of  it  on  his  unruly 


IN  THE  ENEMY'S  CAMP  233 

followers.  They,  on  their  part,  drew  gradually  together 
towards  the  far  end  of  the  block -house,  and  the  low  hiss 
of  their  whispering  sounded  in  my  ear  continuously  like 
a  stream.  One  after  another  they  would  look  up,  and 
the  red  light  of  the  torch  would  fall  for  a  second  on 
their  nervous  faces ;  but  it  was  not  towards  me,  it  was 
towards  Silver  that  they  turned  their  eyes. 

"You  seem  to  have  a  lot  to  say,"  remarked  Silver, 
spitting  far  into  the  air.  "  Pipe  up  and  let  me  hear  it, 
or  lay  to." 

"  Ax  your  pardon,  sir,"  returned  one  of  the  men, 
"  you're  pretty  free  with  some  of  the  rules ;  maybe 
you'll  kindly  keep  an  eye  upon  the  rest.  This  crew's 
dissatisfied  ;  this  crew  don't  vally  bullying  a  marlin- 
spike ;  this  crew  has  its  rights  like  other  crews,  111 
make  so  free  as  that ;  and  by  your  own  rules,  I  take  it 
we  can  talk  together.  I  ax  your  pardon,  sir,  acknowl- 
edging you  to  be  capting  at  this  present ;  but  I  claim 
my  right,  and  steps  outside  for  a  council." 

And  with  an  elaborate  sea-salute,  this  fellow,  a  long, 
ill-looking,  yellow-eyed  man  of  five-and-thirty,  stepped 
coolly  towards  the  door  and  disappeared  out  of  the 
house.  One  after  another,  the  rest  followed  his  ex- 
ample ;  each  making  a  salute  as  he  passed  ;  each  add- 
ing some  apology.  "According  to  rules,"  said  one. 
"Fo'c's'le  council,"  said  Morgan.  And  so  with  one 
remark  or  another,  all  marched  out,  and  left  Silver 
and  me  alone  with  the  torch. 


234  TREASURE  ISLAND 

The  sea  cook  instantly  removed  his  pipe. 

"  Now,  look  you  here,  Jim  Hawkins,"  he  said,  in  a 
steady  whisper,  that  was  no  more  than  audible,  "  you're 
within  half  a  plank  of  death,  and,  what's  a  long  sight 
worse,  of  torture.  They're  going  to  throw  me  off. 
But,  you  mark,  I  stand  by  you  through  thick  and  thin. 
I  didn't  mean  to ;  no,  not  till  you  spoke  up.  I  was 
about  desperate  to  lose  that  much  blunt,  and  be  hanged 
into  the  bargain.  But  I  see  you  was  the  right  sort.  I 
says  to  myself :  You  stand  by  Hawkins,  John,  and 
Hawkins  '11  stand  by  you.  You're  his  last  card,  and, 
by  the  living  thunder,  John,  he's  yours  !  Back  to  back, 
says  I.  You  save  your  witness,  and  he'll  save  your 
neck!" 

I  began  dimly  to  understand. 

"You  mean  all's  lost?"  I  asked. 

"Ay,  by  gum,  I  do!"  he  answered.  "Ship  gone, 
neck  gone — that's  the  size  of  it.  Once  I  looked  into 
that  bay,  Jim  Hawkins,  and  seen  no  schooner — well, 
I'm  tough,  but  I  gave  out.  As  for  that  lot  and  their 
council,  mark  me,  they're  outright  fools  and  cowards. 
I'll  save  your  life — if  so  be  as  I  can — from  them.  But, 
see  here,  Jim — tit  for  tat — you  save  Long  John  from 
swinging." 

I  was  bewildered  ;  it  seemed  a  thing  so  hopeless  he 
was  asking — he,  the  old  buccaneer,  the  ringleader 
throughout. 

"  What  I  can  do,  that  I'll  do,"  I  said. 


IN  THE  ENEMY'S  CAMP  236 

"  It's  a  bargain  ! "  cried  Long  John.  "  You  speak 
up  plucky,  and,  by  thunder  !  I've  a  chance." 

He  hobbled  to  the  torch,  where  it  stood  propped 
among  the  firewood,  and  took  a  fresh  light  to  his  pipe. 

"Understand  me,  Jim,"  he  said,  returning.  "Fve 
a  head  on  my  shoulders,  I  have.  I'm  on  squire's  side 
now.  I  know  you've  got  that  ship  safe  somewheres. 
How  you  done  it,  I  don't  know,  but  safe  it  is.  I  guess 
Hands  and  O'Brien  turned  soft.  I  never  much  believed 
in  neither  of  them.  Now  you  mark  me.  I  ask  no 
questions,  nor  I  won't  let  others.  I  know  when  a 
game's  up,  I  do ;  and  I  know  a  lad  that's  staunch. 
Ah,  you  that's  young — you  and  me  might  have  done  a 
power  of  good  together  ! " 

He  drew  some  cognac  from  the  cask  into  a  tin  cannikin. 

"  Will  you  taste,  messmate  ? "  he  asked ;  and  when 
I  had  refused :  "  Well,  I'll  take  a  drain  myself,  Jim," 
said  he.  "I  need  a  caulker,  for  there's  trouble  on 
hand.  And,  talking  o'  trouble,  why  did  that  doctor 
give  me  the  chart,  Jim  ? " 

My  face  expressed  a  wonder  so  unaffected  that  he 
saw  the  needlessness  of  further  questions. 

"  Ah,  well,  he  did,  though,"  said  he.  "  And  there's 
something  under  that,  no  doubt — something,  surely, 
under  that,  Jim — bad  or  good." 

And  he  took  another  swallow  of  the  brandy,  shaking 
his  great  fair  head  like  a  man  who  looks  forward  to 
the  worst. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE  BLACK  SPOT  AGAIN 

THE  council  of  the  buccaneers  had  lasted  some  time 
when  one  of  them  re-entered  the  house,  and  with  a 
repetition  of  the  same  salute,  which  had  in  my  eyes  an 
ironical  air,  begged  for  a  moment's  loan  of  the  torch. 
Silver  briefly  agreed  ;  and  this  emissary  retired  again, 
leaving  us  together  in  the  dark. 

"There's  a  breeze  coming,  Jim/*  said  Silver,  who 
had,  by  this  time,  adopted  quite  a  friendly  and  familiar 
tone. 

I  turned  to  the  loophole  nearest  me  and  looked  out. 
The  embers  of  the  great  fire  had  so  far  burned  them- 
selves out,  and  now  glowed  so  low  and  duskily,  that 
I  understood  why  these  conspirators  desired  a  torch. 
About  half  way  down  the  slope  to  the  stockade,  they 
were  collected  in  a  group  ;  one  held  the  light ;  another 
waa  on  his  knees  in  their  midst,  and  I  saw  the  blade 
of  an  open  knife  shine  in  his  hand  with  varying  colours, 
in  the  moon  and  torchlight.  The  rest  were  all  some- 
what stooping,  as  though  watching  the  manoauvres  of 
tMa  last.  I  could  just  make  out  that  he  had  a  book 
9*  ^ell  as  a  knife  in  his  hand ;  and  was  still  wondering 


THE  BLACK  SPOT  AGAIN  237 

how  anything  so  incongruous  had  come  in  their  pos- 
session, when  the  kneeling  figure  rose  once  more  to  hia 
feet,  and  the  whole  party  began  to  move  together 
towards  the  house. 

"  Here  they  come,"  said  I ;  and  I  returned  to  my 
former  position,  for  it  seemed  beneath  my  dignity  that 
they  should  find  me  watching  them. 

"  Well,  let  'em  come,  lad — let  'em  come/'  said  Silver, 
cheerily.  "  I've  still  a  shot  in  my  locker.'* 

The  door  opened,  and  the  five  men,  standing  huddled 
together  just  inside,  pushed  one  of  their  number  forward. 
In  any  other  circumstances  it  would  have  been  comical 
to  see  his  slow  advance,  hesitating  as  he  set  down  each 
foot,  but  holding  his  closed  right  hand  in  front  of  him. 

"  Step  up,  lad,"  cried  Silver.  "  I  won't  eat  you. 
Hand  it  over,  lubber.  I  know  the  rules,  I  do  ;  I  won't 
hurt  a  depytation." 

Thus  encouraged,  the  buccaneer  stepped  forth  more 
briskly,  and  having  passed  something  to  Silver,  from 
hand  to  hand,  slipped  yet  more  smartly  back  again  to 
his  companions. 

The  sea  cook  looked  at  what  had  been  given  him. 

"  The  black  spot  I  I  thought  so,"  he  observed. 
"  Where  might  you  have  got  the  paper  ?  Why,  hillo  I 
look  here,  now  :  this  ain't  lucky  !  You've  gone  and  cut 
this  out  of  a  Bible.  What  fool's  cut  a  Bible  ?  " 

"  Ah,  there  ! "  said  Morgan—"  there  !  Wot  did  I 
say  ?  No  good'll  come  o'  that,  I  said." 


23S  TREASURE  ISLAND 

"  Well,  you've  about  fixed  it  now,  among  you,"  con« 
tinued  Silver.  "  You'll  all  swing  now,  I  reckon.  What 
soft-headed  lubber  had  a  Bible  ? " 

"  It  was  Dick/'  said  one. 

"  Dick,  was  it  ?  Then  Dick  can  get  to  prayers/'  said 
Silver.  "  He's  seen  his  slice  of  luck,  has  Dick,  and  you 
may  lay  to  that." 

But  here  the  long  man  with  the  yellow  eyes  struck  in. 

"Belay  that  talk,  John  Silver,"  he  said.  "This 
crew  has  tipped  you  the  black  spot  in  full  council,  as  in 
dooty  bound  ;  just  you  turn  it  over,  as  in  dooty  bound, 
and  see  what's  wrote  there.  Then  you  can  talk." 

"Thanky,  George,"  replied  the  sea  cook.  "You 
always  was  brisk  for  business,  and  has  the  rules  by 
heart,  George,  as  I'm  pleased  to  see.  Well,  what  is  it, 
anyway  ?  Ah  1  '  Deposed ' — that's  it,  is  it  ?  Very 
pretty  wrote,  to  be  sure  ;  like  print,  I  swear.  Your 
hand  o'  write,  George  ?  Why,  you  was  gettin'  quite  a 
leadin'  man  in  this  here  crew.  You'll  be  cap'n  next,  I 
shouldn't  wonder.  Just  oblige  me  with  that  torch 
again,  will  you  ?  this  pipe  don't  draw." 

"  Come,  now,"  said  George,  "  you  don't  fool  this  crew 
no  more.  You're  a  funny  man,  by  your  account ;  but 
you're  over  now,  and  you'll  maybe  step  down  off  that 
barrel,  and  help  vote." 

"  I  thought  you  said  you  knowed  the  rules,"  returned 
Silver,  contemptuously.  "  Leastways,  if  you  don't,  I 
do ;  and  I  wait  here — and  I'm  still  your  cap'n,  mind— 


THE  BLACK  SPOT  AGAIN  289 

till  you  outs  with  your  grievances,  and  I  reply ;  in  the 
meantime,  your  black  spot  ain't  worth  a  biscuit.  After 
that,  we'll  see." 

"  Oh,"  replied  George,  "you  don't  be  under  no  kind 
of  apprehension ;  we're  all  square,  we  are.  First,  you've 
made  a  hash  of  this  cruise — you'll  be  a  bold  man  to  say 
no  to  that.  Second,  you  let  the  enemy  out  o'  this  here 
trap  for  nothing.  Why  did  they  want  out  ?  I  dunno  ; 
but  it's  pretty  plain  they  wanted  it.  Third,  you  wouldn't 
let  us  go  at  them  upon  the  march.  Oh,  we  see  through 
you,  John  Silver  ;  you  want  to  play  booty,  that's  what's 
wrong  with  you.  And  then,  fourth,  there's  this  here 
boy." 

"  Is  that  all  ?  "  asked  Silver  quietly. 

"  Enough,  too,"  retorted  George.  "  Well  all  swing 
and  sun-dry  for  your  bungling." 

"  Well,  now,  look  here,  I'll  answer  these  four  p'ints  ; 
one  after  another  111  answer  'em.  I  made  a  hash  o'  this 
cruise,  did  I  ?  Well,  now,  you  all  know  what  I  wanted  : 
and  you  all  know,  if  that  had  been  done,  that  we'd  V 
been  aboard  the  Hispaniola  this  night  as  ever  was,  every 
man  of  us  alive,  and  fit,  and  full  of  good  plum-duff,  and 
the  treasure  in  the  hold  of  her,  by  thunder  !  Well,  who 
crossed  me  ?  Who  forced  my  hand,  as  was  the  lawful 
cap'n  ?  Who  tipped  me  the  black  spot  the  day  we 
landed,  and  began  this  dance  ?  Ah,  it's  a  fine  dance— 
I'm  with  you  there — and  looks  mighty  like  a  hornpipe 
in  a  rope's  end  at  Execution  Dock  by  London  town,  it 


240  TREASURE  ISLAND 

does.  But  who  done  it  ?  Why,  it  was  Anderson,  and 
Hands,  and  you,  George  Merry  !  And  you're  the  last 
above  board  of  that  same  meddling  crew  ;  and  you  have 
the  Davy  Jones's  insolence  to  up  and  stand  for  cap'n 
over  me — you,  that  sank  the  lot  of  us  !  By  the  powers  I 
but  this  tops  the  stiff est  yarn  to  nothing." 

Silver  paused,  and  I  could  see  by  the  faces  of  George 
and  his  late  comrades  that  these  words  had  not  been  said 
in  vain. 

"  That's  for  number  one/'  cried  the  accused,  wiping 
the  sweat  from  his  brow,  for  he  had  been  talking  with  a 
vehemence  that  shook  the  house.  "  Why,  I  give  you 
my  word,  I'm  sick  to  speak  to  you.  You've  neither 
sen§e  nor  memory,  and  I  leave  it  to  fancy  where  your 
mothers  was  that  let  you  come  to  sea.  Sea  1  Gentle- 
men o*  fortune  !  I  reckon  tailors  is  your  trade." 

"  Go  on,  John,"  said  Morgan.  "  Speak  up  to  the 
others." 

"  Ah,  the  others  ! "  returned  John.  "  They're  a  nice 
lot,  ain't  they  ?  You  say  this  cruise  is  bungled.  Ah  ! 
by  gum,  if  you  could  understand  how  bad  it's  bungled, 
you  would  see  1  We're  that  near  the  gibbet  that  my 
neck's  stiff  with  thinking  on  it.  You've  seen  'em, 
maybe,  hanged  in  chains,  birds  about  'em,  seamen  p'int- 
ing  'em  out  as  they  go  down  with  the  tide.  '  Who's 
that  ?'  says  one.  '  That  !  Why,  that's  John  Silver.  I 
knowed  him  well,'  says  another.  And  you  can  hear  the 
chains  a-jangle  as  you  go  about  and  reach  for  the  other 


THE   BLACK   SPOT  AGAIN  241 

buoy.  Now,  that's  about  where  we  are,  every  mother's 
son  of  us,  thanks  to  him,  and  Hands,  and  Anderson, 
and  other  ruination  fools  of  you.  And  if  you  want  to 
know  about  number  four,  and  that  boy,  why,  shiver  my 
timbers  !  isn't  he  a  hostage  ?  Are  we  a-going  to  waste  a 
hostage  ?  No,  not  us  ;  he  might  be  our  last  chance, 
and  I  shouldn't  wonder.  Kill  that  boy  ?  not  me,  mates  ! 
And  number  three  ?  Ah,  well,  there's  a  deal  to  say  to 
number  three.  Maybe  you  don't  count  it  nothing  to 
have  a  real  college  doctor  come  to  see  you  every  day — 
you,  John,  with  your  head  broke — or  you,  George  Merry, 
that  had  the  ague  shakes  upon  you  not  six  hours  agone, 
and  has  your  eyes  the  colour  of  lemon  peel  to  this  same 
moment  on  the  clock  ?  And  maybe,  perhaps,  you  didn't 
know  there  was  a  consort  coming,  either  ?  But  there 
is ;  and  not  so  long  till  then  ;  and  we'll  see  who'll  be 
glad  to  have  a  hostage  when  it  comes  to  that.  And  as 
for  number  two,  and  why  I  made  a  bargain — well,  you 
came  crawling  on  your  knees  to  me  to  make  it — on  your 
knees  you  came,  you  was  that  downhearted — and  you'd 
have  starved,  too,  if  I  hadn't — but  that's  a  trifle  !  you 
look  there — that's  why  ! " 

And  he  cast  down  upon  the  floor  a  paper  that  I  in- 
stantly recognised — none  other  than  the  chart  on  yellow 
paper,  with  the  three  red  crosses,  that  I  had  found  in 
the  oilcloth  at  the  bottom  of  the  captain's  chest.  Why 
the  doctor  had  given  it  to  him  was  more  than  I  could 

fancy. 

16 


242  TEEASURE   ISLAND 

But  if  it  were  inexplicable  to  me,  the  appearance  of 
the  chart  was  incredible  to  the  surviving  mutineers. 
They  leaped  upon  it  like  cats  upon  a  mouse.  It  went 
from  hand  to  hand,  one  tearing  it  from  another ;  and 
by  the  oaths  and  the  cries  and  the  childish  laughter 
with  which  they  accompanied  their  examination,  you 
would  have  thought,  not  only  they  were  fingering  the 
very  gold,  but  were  at  sea  with  it,  besides,  in  safety. 

"Yes,"  said  one,  "that's  Flint  sure  enough.  J.  F., 
and  a  score  below,  with  a  clove  hitch  to  it ;  so  he  done 
ever." 

"  Mighty  pretty,"  said  George.  "  But  how  are  we  to 
get  away  with  it,  and  us  no  ship  ? " 

Silver  suddenly  sprang  up,  and  supporting  himself 
with  a  hand  against  the  wall :  '^Now  I  give  you  warn- 
ing, George,"  he  cried.  "  One  more  word  of  your 
sauce,  and  I'll  call  you  down  and  fight  you.  How  ? 
Why,  how  do  I  know  ?  You  had  ought  to  tell  me 
that — you  and  the  rest,  that  lost  me  my  schooner,  with 
your  interference,  burn  you  !  But  not  you,  you  can't ; 
you  hain't  got  the  invention  of  a  cockroach.  But 
civil  you  can  speak,  and  shall,  George  Merry,  you  may 
lay  to  that." 

"  That's  fair  enow,"  said  the  old  man  Morgan. 

"  Fair  !  I  reckon  so,"  said  the  sea  cook.  "  You 
lost  the  ship ;  I  found  the  treasure.  Who's  the  better 
man  at  that  ?  And  now  I  resign,  by  thunder  !  Elect 
whom  you  please  to  be  your  cap'n  now;  I'm  done  with  it. " 


THE  BLACK  SPOT  AGAIN  243 

"  Silver  ! "  they  cried.  "  Barbecue  for  ever  !  Bar- 
becue for  cap'n  ! " 

"  So  that's  the  toon,  is  it  ? "  cried  the  cook. 
"  George,  I  reckon  you'll  have  to  wait  another  turn, 
friend  ;  and  lucky  for  you  as  I'm  not  a  revengeful  man. 
But  that  was  never  my  way.  And  now,  shipmates,  this 
black  spot  ?  'Tain't  much  good  now,  is  it  ?  Dick's 
crossed  his  luck  and  spoiled  his  Bible,  and  that's  about 
all." 

"  It'll  do  to  kiss  the  book  on  still,  won't  it  ?  "  growled 
Dick,  who  was  evidently  uneasy  at  the  curse  he  had 
brought  upon  himself. 

"  A  Bible  with  a  bit  cut  out  ! "  returned  Silver 
derisively.  "  Not  it.  It  don't  bind  no  more'n  a  ballad- 
book." 

"  Don't  it,  though  ?  "  cried  Dick,  with  a  sort  of  joy. 
"  Well,  I  reckon  that's  worth  having,  too." 

"  Here,  Jim — here's  a  cur'osity  for  you,"  said  Silver  ; 
and  he  tossed  me  the  paper. 

It  was  a  round  about  the  size  of  a  crown  piece.  One 
side  was  blank,  for  it  had  been  the  last  leaf  ;  the  other 
contained  a  verse  or  two  of  Revelation — these  words 
among  the  rest,  which  struck  sharply  home  upon  my 
mind  :  "  Without  are  dogs  and  murderers."  The 
printed  side  had  been  blackened  with  wood  ash,  which 
already  began  to  come  off  and  soil  my  fingers  ;  on  the 
blank  side  had  been  written  with  the  same  material  the 
one  word  "  Depposed."  I  have  that  curiosity  beside 


244  TBEASUEE  ISLAND 

me  at  this  moment ;  but  not  a  trace  of  writing  now 
remains  beyond  a  single  scratch,  such  as  a  man  might 
make  with  his  thumb-nail. 

That  was  the  end  of  the  night's  business.  Soon  after, 
with  a  drink  all  round,  we  lay  down  to  sleep,  and  the 
outside  of  Silver's  vengeance  was  to  put  George  Merry 
up  for  sentinel,  and  threaten  him  with  death  if  he  should 
prove  unfaithful. 

It  was  long  ere  I  could  close  an  eye,  and  Heaven 
knows  I  had  matter  enough  for  thought  in  the  man 
whom  I  had  slain  that  afternoon,  in  my  own  most 
perilous  position,  and,  above  all,  in  the  remarkable 
game  that  I  saw  Silver  now  engaged  upon — keeping  the 
mutineers  together  with  one  hand,  and  grasping,  with 
the  other,  after  every  means,  possible  and  impossible,  to 
make  his  peace  and  save  his  miserable  life.  He  himself 
slept  peacefully,  and  snored  aloud  ;  yet  my  heart  was 
sore  for  him,  wicked  as  he  was,  to  think  on  the  dark 
perils  that  environed,  and  the  shameful  gibbet  that 
awaited  him. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

ON  PAROLE 

I  WAS  wakened — indeed,  we  were  all  wakened,  for  I 
could  see  even  the  sentinel  shake  himself  together  from 
where  he  had  fallen  against  the  door-post — by  a  clear, 
hearty  voice  hailing  us  from  the  margin  of  the  wood  : — 

"  Block-house,  ahoy  1 "  it  cried.  "  Here's  the  doc- 
tor." 

And  the  doctor  it  was.  Although  I  was  glad  to  hear 
the  sound,  yet  my  gladness  was  not  without  admixture. 
I  remembered  with  confusion  my  insubordinate  and 
stealthy  conduct ;  and  when  I  saw  where  it  had  brought 
me — among  what  companions  and  surrounded  by  what 
dangers — I  felt  ashamed  to  look  him  in  the  face. 

He  must  have  risen  in  the  dark,  for  the  day  had 
hardly  come  ;  and  when  I  ran  to  a  loophole  and  looked 
out,  I  saw  him  standing,  like  Silver  once  before,  up  to 
the  mid-leg  in  creeping  vapour. 

"  You,  doctor  !  Top  o'  the  morning  to  you,  sir  ! " 
cried  Silver,  broad  awake  and  beaming  with  good-nature 
in  a  moment.  "  Bright  and  early,  to  be  sure  ;  and  it's 
the  early  bird,  as  the  saying  goes,  that  gets  the  rations. 
George,  shake  up  your  timbers,  son,  and  help  Dr.  Live* 


24:6  TREASURE  ISLAND 

sey  over  the  ship's  side.  All  a-doin'  well,  your  patients 
was — all  well  and  merry. " 

So  he  pattered  on,  standing  on  the  hill-top,  with  his 
crutch  under  his  elbow,  and  one  hand  upon  the  side 
of  the  log-house — quite  the  old  John  in  voice,  manner, 
and  expression. 

"  We've  quite  a  surprise  for  you,  too,  sir,"  he  con- 
tinued. "  We've  a  little  stranger  here — he  !  he  !  A 
noo  boarder  and  lodger,  sir,  and  looking  fit  and  taut  as 
a  fiddle  :  slep'  like  a  supercargo,  he  did,  right  alongside 
of  John — stem  to  stem  we  was,  all  night. " 

Dr.  Livesey  was  by  this  time  across  the  stockade  and 
pretty  near  the  cook  ;  and  I  could  hear  the  alteration  in 
his  voice  as  he  said — 

"Not  Jim?" 

"The  very  same  Jim  as  ever  was,"  says  Silver. 

The  doctor  stopped  outright,  although  he  did  not 
epeak,  and  it  was  some  seconds  before  he  seemed  able 
to  move  on. 

"  Well,  well,"  he  said,  at  last,  "  duty  first  and  pleasure 
afterwards,  as  you  might  have  said  yourself,  Silver. 
Let  us  overhaul  these  patients  of  yours." 

A  moment  afterwards  he  had  entered  the  block-house, 
and,  with  one  grim  nod  to  me,  proceeded  with  his  work 
among  the  sick.  He  seemed  under  no  apprehension, 
though  he  must  have  known  that  his  life,  among  these 
treacherous  demons',  depended  on  a  hair ;  and  he  rattled 
on  to  his  patients  as  if  he  were  paying  an  ordinary  pro- 


ON  PAKOLB  247 

fessional  visit  in  a  quiet  English  family.  His  manner, 
I  suppose,  reacted  on  the  men  ;  for  they  behaved  to  him 
as  if  nothing  had  occurred — as  if  he  were  still  ship's 
doctor,  and  they  still  faithful  hands  before  the  mast. 

"  You're  doing  well,  my  friend,"  he  said  to  the  fellow 
with  the  bandaged  head,  "  and  if  ever  any  person  had 
a  close  shave,  it  was  you ;  your  head  must  be  as  hard 
as  iron.  Well,  George,  how  goes  it  ?  You're  a  pretty 
colour,  certainly  ;  why,  your  liver,  man,  is  upside  down. 
Did  you  take  that  medicine  ?  Did  he  take  that  med- 
icine, men  ?" 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir,  he  took  it,  sure  enough,"  returned 
Morgan. 

"  Because,  you  see,  since  I  am  mutineers'  doctor,  or 
prison  doctor,  as  I  prefer  to  call  it,"  says  Dr.  Livesey, 
in  his  pleasantest  way,  "  I  make  it  a  point  of  honour 
not  to  lose  a  man  for  King  George  (God  bless  him  !) 
and  the  gallows." 

The  rogues  looked  at  each  other,  but  swallowed  the 
home-thrust  in  silence. 

"  Dick  don't  feel  well,  sir,"  said  one. 

"  Don'J  he  ?  "  replied  the  doctor.  "  Well,  step  up 
here,  Dick,  and  let  me  see  your  tongue.  No,  I  should 
be  surprised  if  he  did  !  the  man's  tongue  is  fit  to 
frighten  the  French.  Another  fever." 

"  Ah,  there,"  said  Morgan,  "  that  corned  of  sp'iling 
Bibles." 

"That  corned — as  you  call  it— of  being  arrant  asses/ 


248  TEE  A  SURE  ISLAND 

retorted  the  doctor,  "and  not  having  sense  enough  to 
Know  honest  air  from  poison,  and  the  dry  land  from 
a  vile,  pestiferous  slough.  I  think  it  most  probable — 
though,  of  course,  it's  only  an  opinion — that  you'll  all 
have  the  deuce  to  pay  before  you  get  that  malaria  out 
of  your  systems.  Camp  in  a  bog,  would  you  ?  Silver, 
I'm  surprised  at  you.  You're  less  of  a  fool  than  many, 
take  you  all  round  ;  but  you  don't  appear  to  me  to  have 
the  rudiments  of  a  notion  of  the  rules  of  health." 

"  "Well,"  he  added,  after  he  had  dosed  them  round, 
and  they  had  taken  his  prescriptions,  with  really  laugh- 
able humility,  more  like  charity  school-children  than 
blood-guilty  mutineers  and  pirates — "  well,  that's  done 
for  to-day.  And  now  I  should  wish  to  have  a  talk  with 
that  boy,  please." 

And  he  nodded  his  head  in  my  direction  carelessly. 

George  Merry  was  at  the  door,  spitting  and  splutter- 
ing over  some  bad-tasted  medicine ;  but  at  the  first 
word  of  the  doctor's  proposal  he  swung  round  with  a 
deep  flush,  and  cried  "  No  ! "  and  swore. 

Silver  struck  the  barrel  with  his  open  hand. 

"Si-lence!"  he  roared,  and  looked  about  him  posi- 
tively like  a  lion.  "  Doctor,"  he  went  on,  in  his  usual 
tones,  "I  was  a-thinking  of  that,  knowing  as  how  you 
had  a  fancy  for  the  boy.  We're  all  humbly  grateful 
for  your  kindness,  and,  as  you  see,  puts  faith  in  you, 
and  takes  the  drugs  down  like  that  much  grog.  And  I 
take  it,  I've  found  a  way  as'll  suit  all.  Hawkins,  will 


ON  PAROLE  249 

you  give  me  your  word  of  honour  as  a  young  gentle- 
man— for  a  young  gentleman  you  are,  although  poor 
born — your  word  of  honour  not  to  slip  your  cable  ?  " 

I  readily  gave  the  pledge  required. 

"  Then,  doctor,"  said  Silver,  "  you  just  step  outside 
o'  that  stockade,  and  once  you're  there,  111  bring  the 
boy  down  on  the  inside,  and  I  reckon  you  can  yarn 
through  the  spars.  Good-day  to  you,  sir,  and  all  our 
dooties  to  the  squire  and  Cap'n  Smollett. " 

The  explosion  of  disapproval,  which  nothing  but 
Silver's  black  looks  had  restrained,  broke  out  imme- 
diately the  doctor  had  left  the  house.  Silver  was 
roundly  accused  of  playing  double — of  trying  to  make 
a  separate  peace  for  himself — of  sacrificing  the  interests 
of  his  accomplices  and  victims ;  and,  in  one  word,  of 
the  identical,  exact  thing  that  he  was  doing.  It  seemed 
to  me  so  obvious,  in  this  case,  that  I  could  not  imagine 
how  he  was  to  turn  their  anger.  But  he  was  twice  the 
man  the  rest  were  ;  and  his  last  night's  victory  had 
given  him  a  huge  preponderance  on  their  minds.  He 
called  them  all  the  fools  and  dolts  you  can  imagine, 
said  it  was  necessary  I  should  talk  to  the  doctor,  flut- 
tered the  chart  in  their  faces,  asked  them  if  they  could 
afford  to  break  the  treaty  the  very  day  they  were  bound 
a-treasure-hunting. 

"  No,  by  thunder  ! "  he  cried,  "  it's  us  must  break  the 
treaty  when  the  time  comes  ;  and  till  then  I'll  gammon 
that  doctor,  if  I  have  to  ile  his  boots  with  brandy." 


250  TREASURE  ISLAND 

And  then  lie  bade  them  get  the  fire  lit,  and  stalked 
out  upon  his  crutch,  with  his  hand  on  my  shoulder, 
leaving  them  in  a  disarray,  and  silenced  by  his  volubility 
rather  than  convinced. 

"  Slow,  lad,  slow,"  he  said.  "  They  might  round 
upon  us  in  a  twinkle  of  an  eye,  if  we  was  seen  to 
hurry." 

Very  deliberately,  then,  did  we  advance  across  the 
sand  to  where  the  doctor  awaited  us  on  the  other  side  of 
the  stockade,  and  as  soon  as  we  were  within  easy  speak- 
ing distance,  Silver  stopped. 

"  You'll  make  a  note  of  this  here  also,  doctor,"  says 
he,  "and  the  boy'll  tell  you  howl  saved  his  life,  and 
were  deposed  for  it,  too,  and  you  may  lay  to  that. 
Doctor,  when  a  man's  steering  as  near  the  wind  as  me — 
playing  chuck-farthing  with  the  last  breath  in  his  body, 
like — you  wouldn't  think  it  too  much,  mayhap,  to  give 
him  one  good  word  ?  You'll  please  bear  in  mind  it's 
not  my  life  only  now — it's  that  boy's  into  the  bargain  ; 
and  you'll  speak  me  fair,  doctor,  and  give  me  a  bit  o' 
hope  to  go  on,  for  the  sake  of  mercy." 

Silver  was  a  changed  man,  once  he  was  out  there  and 
had  his  back  to  his  friends  and  the  block-house  ;  his 
cheeks  seemed  to  have  fallen  in,  his  voice  trembled  ; 
never  was  a  soul  more  dead  in  earnest. 

"Why,  John,  you're  not  afraid  ?"  asked  Dr.  Live- 
Bey. 

"  Doctor,  I'm  no  coward  ;  no,  not  I — not  so  much  1 " 


ON  PAROLE  251 

and  he  snapped  his  fingers.  "If  I  was  I  wouldn't 
say  it.  But  I'll  own  up  fairly,  I've  the  shakes  upon  me 
for  the  gallows.  You're  a  good  man  and  a  true  ;  I 
never  seen  a  better  man  !  And  you'll  not  forget  what 
I  done  good,  not  any  more  than  you'll  forget  the  bad, 
I  know.  And  I  step  aside — see  here — and  leave  you 
and  Jim  alone.  And  you'll  put  that  down  for  me,  too, 
for  it's  a  long  stretch,  is  that  !" 

So  saying,  he  stepped  back  a  little  way,  till  he  was 
out  of  earshot,  and  there  sat  down  upon  a  tree-stump 
and  began  to  whistle  ;  spinning  round  now  and  again 
upon  his  seat  so  as  to  command  a  sight,  sometimes 
of  me  and  the  doctor,  and  sometimes  of  his  unruly 
ruffians  as  they  went  to  and  fro  in  the  sand,  between 
the  fire — which  they  were  busy  rekindling — and  the 
house,  from  which  they  brought  forth  pork  and  bread 
to  make  the  breakfast. 

"  So,  Jim,"  said  the  doctor  sadly,  "  here  you  are. 
As  you  have  brewed,  so  shall  you  drink,  my  boy. 
Heaven  knows,  I  cannot  find  it  in  my  heart  to  blame 
you ;  but  this  much  I  will  say,  be  it  kind  or  unkind  : 
when  Captain  Smollett  was  well,  you  dared  not  have 
gone  off  ;  and  when  he  was  ill,  and  couldn't  help  it,  by 
George,  it  was  downright  cowardly  ! " 

I  will  own  that  I  here  began  to  weep.  "Doctor," 
I  said,  "you  might  spare  me.  I  have  blamed  myself 
enough  ;  my  life's  forfeit  anyway,  and  I  should  have 
been  dead  by  now,  if  Silver  hadn't  stood  for  me ;  and 


252  TREASURE  ISLAND 

doctor,  believe  this,  I  can  die — and  I  daresay  I  deserve 
it — but  what  I  fear  is  torture.  If  they  come  to  torture 
me " 

"Jim,"  the  doctor  interrupted,  and  his  voice  was 
quite  changed,  "  Jim,  I  can't  have  this.  Whip  over, 
and  well  run  for  it." 

"  Doctor,"  said  I,  "  I  passed  my  word." 

"  I  know,  I  know,"  he  cried.  "  We  can't  help  that, 
Jim,  now.  I'll  take  it  on  my  shoulders,  holus  bolus, 
blame  and  shame,  my  boy ;  but  stay  here,  I  cannot  let 
you.  Jump  !  One  jump,  and  you're  out,  and  we'll 
run  for  it  like  antelopes." 

"  No,"  I  replied,  "you  know  right  well  you  wouldn't 
do  the  thing  yourself  ;  neither  you,  nor  squire,  nor 
captain  ;  and  no  more  will  I.  Silver  trusted  me ;  I 
passed  my  word,  and  back  I  go.  But,  doctor,  you  did 
not  let  me  finish.  If  they  come  to  torture  me,  I  might 
let  slip  a  word  of  where  the  ship  is  ;  for  I  got  the  ship, 
part  by  luck  and  part  by  risking,  and  she  lies  in  North 
Inlet,  on  the  southern  beach,  and  just  below  high  water. 
At  half  tide  she  must  be  high  and  dry." 

"  The  ship  ! "  exclaimed  the  doctor. 

Rapidly  I  described  to  him  my  adventures,  and  he 
heard  me  out  in  silence. 

"  There  is  a  kind  of  fate  in  this,"  he  observed,  when 
I  had  done.  "  Every  step,  it's  you  that  saves  our  lives  ; 
and  do  you  suppose  by  any  chance  that  we  are  going  to 
let  you  lose  yours  ?  That  would  be  a  poor  return,  my 


ON  PAROLE  253 

boy.  You  found  out  the  plot ;  you  found  Ben  Gunn 
— the  best  deed  that  ever  you  did,  or  will  do,  though 
you  live  to  ninety.  Oh,  by  Jupiter,  and  talking  of 
Ben  Gunn !  why,  this  is  the  mischief  in  person. 
Silver  !  "  he  cried,  "  Silver ! — I'll  give  you  a  piece  of 
advice,"  he  continued,  as  the  cook  drew  near  again ; 
"  don't  you  be  in  any  great  hurry  after  that  treasure." 

"  Why,  sir,  I  do  my  possible,  which  that  ain't,"  said 
Silver.  "  I  can  only,  asking  your  pardon,  save  my  life 
and  the  boy's  by  seeking  for  that  treasure  ;  and  you 
may  lay  to  that." 

"  Well,  Silver,"  replied  the  doctor,  "if  that  is  so, 
I'll  go  one  step  further:  look  out  for  squalls  when 
you  find  it." 

"  Sir,"  said  Silver,  "as  between  man  and  man,  that's 
too  much  and  too  little.  What  you're  after,  why  you 
left  the  block-house,  why  you  given  me  that  there 
chart,  I  don't  know,  now,  do  I  ?  and  yet  I  done  your 
bidding  with  my  eyes  shut  and  never  a  word  of  hope  ! 
But  no,  this  here's  too  much.  If  you  won't  tell  me 
what  you  mean  plain  out,  just  say  so,  and  111  leave 
the  helm." 

"No,"  said  the  doctor,  musingly,  "I've  no  right  to 
say  more  ;  it's  not  my  secret,  you  see,  Silver,  or,  I  give 
you  my  word,  I'd  tell  it  you.  But  I'll  go  as  far  with 
you  as  I  dare  go,  and  a  step  beyond  ;  for  I'll  have  my 
wig  sorted  by  the  captain  or  I'm  mistaken  !  And,  first, 
I'll  give  you  a  bit  of  hope :  Silver,  if  we  both  get  alive 


254  TREASURE   ISLAND 

out  of  this  wolf -trap,  Fll  do  my  best  to  save  you,  short 
of  perjury.'* 

Silver's  face  was  radiant.  "  You  couldn't  say  more, 
I'm  sure,  sir,  not  if  you  was  my  mother,"  he  cried. 

"  Well,  that's  my  first  concession,"  added  the  doctor. 
"My  second  is  a  piece  of  advice  :  Keep  the  boy  close 
beside  you,  and  when  you  need  help,  halloo.  I'm  off  to 
seek  it  for  you,  and  that  itself  will  show  you  if  I  speak 
at  random.  Good-bye,  Jim." 

And  Dr.  Livesey  shook  hands  with  me  through  the 
stockade,  nodded  to  Silver,  and  set  off  at  a  brisk  pace 
into  the  wood. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

THE   TREASURE   HUNT — FLINT'S   POItfTEB 

"  JIM,"  said  Silver,  when  we  were  alone,  "  if  I  saved 
your  life,  you  saved  mine ;  and  I'll  not  forget  it.  I  seen 
the  doctor  waving  you  to  run  for  it — with  the  tail  of 
my  eye,  I  did ;  and  I  seen  you  say  no,  as  plain  as  hear- 
ing. Jim,  that's  one  to  you.  This  is  the  first  glint  of 
hope  I  had  since  the  attack  failed,  and  I  owe  it  you. 
And  now,  Jim,  we're  to  go  in  for  this  here  treasure- 
hunting,  with  sealed  orders,  too,  and  I  don't  like  it; 
and  you  and  me  must  stick  close,  back  to  back  like,  and 
we'll  save  our  necks  in  spite  o'  fate  and  fortune." 

JUB*  'Jien  a  mail  hailed  us  from  the  fire  that  breakfast 
was  ready,  and  we  were  soon  seated  here  and  there  about 
the  sand  over  biscuit  and  fried  junk.  They  had  lit  a 
fire  fit  to  roast  an  ox  ;  and  it  was  now  grown  so  hot  that 
they  could  only  approach  it  from  the  windward,  and 
even  there  not  without  precaution.  In  the  same  waste- 
ful spirit,  they  had  cooked,  I  suppose,  three  times  more 
than  we  could  eat ;  and  one  of  them,  with  an  empty 
laugh,  threw  what  was  left  into  the  fire,  which  blazed 
and  roared  again  over  this  unusual  fuel.  I  never  in  my 
life  saw  men  so  careless  of  the  morrow  ;  hand  to  mouth 


256  TREASURE  ISLAND 

X 

is  the  only  word  that  can  describe  their  way  of  doing ; 
and  what  with  wasted  food  and  sleeping  sentries,  though 
they  were  bold  enough  for  a  brush  and  be  done  with  it, 
I  could  see  their  entire  unfitness  for  anything  like  a 
prolonged  campaign. 

Even  Silver,  eating  away,  with  Captain  Flint  upon 
his  shoulder,  had  not  a  word  of  blame  for  their  reckless- 
ness. And  this  the  more  surprised  me,  for  I  thought 
he  had  never  shown  himself  so  cunning  as  he  did  then. 

"Ay,  mates/'  said  he,  "it's  lucky  you  have  Barbecue 
to  think  for  you  with  this  here  head.  I  got  what  I 
wanted,  I  did.  Sure  enough,  they  have  the  ship. 
Where  they  have  it,  I  don't  know  yet ;  but  once  we  hit 
the  treasure,  we'll  have  to  jump  about  and  find  out. 
And  then,  mates,  us  that  has  the  boats,  I  reckon,  has 
the  upper  hand." 

Thus  he  kept  running  on,  with  his  mouth  full  of  the 
hot  bacon  :  thus  he  restored  their  hope  and  confidence, 
and,  I  more  than  suspect,  repaired  his  own  at  the  same 
time. 

"  As  for  hostage,"  he  continued,  "  that's  his  last  talk, 
I  guess,  with  them  he  loves  so  dear.  I've  got  my  piece 
o'  news,  and  thanky  to  him  for  that ;  but  it's  over  and 
done.  I'll  take  him  in  a  line  when  we  go  treasure- 
hunting,  for  we'll  keep  him  like  so  much  gold,  in  case 
of  accidents,  you  mark,  and  in  the  meantime  Once  we 
got  the  ship  and  treasure  both,  and  off  to  sea  like  jolly 
companions,  why,  then,  well  talk  Mr.  Hawkin*  over, 


THE  TREASURE   HUNT — FLINT'S   POINTER       257 

we  will,  and  we'll  give  him  his  share,  to  be  sure,  for  all 
his  kindness." 

It  was  no  wonder  the  men  were  in  a  good  humour 
now.  For  my  part,  I  was  horribly  cast  down.  Should 
the  scheme  he  had  now  sketched  prove  feasible,  Silver, 
already  doubly  a  traitor,  would  not  hesitate  to  adopt  it. 
He  had  still  a  foot  in  either  camp,  and  there  was  no 
doubt  he  would  prefer  wealth  and  freedom  with  the 
pirates  to  a  bare  escape  from  hanging,  which  was  the 
best  he  had  to  hope  on  our  side. 

Nay,  and  even  if  things  so  fell  out  that  he  was 
forced  to  keep  his  faith  with  Dr.  Livesey,  even  then 
what  danger  lay  before  us !  What  a  moment  that 
would  be  when  the  suspicions  of  his  followers  turned 
to  certainty,  and  he  and  I  should  have  to  fight  for  dear 
life — he,  a  cripple,  and  I,  a  boy — against  five  strong 
and  active  seamen  ! 

Add  to  this  double  apprehension,  the  mystery  that 
still  hung  over  the  behaviour  of  my  friends  ;  their  un- 
explained desertion  of  the  stockade  ;  their  inexplicable 
cession  of  the  chart ;  or,  harder  still  to  understand,  th* 
doctor's  last  warning  to  Silver,  "  Look  out  for  squalls 
when  you  find  it ; "  and  you  will  readily  believe  how 
little  taste  I  found  in  my  breakfast,  and  with  how 
uneasy  a  heart  I  set  forth  behind  my  captors  on  the 
quest  for  treasure. 

We  made  a  curious  figure,  had   anyone  been  there 

to  see  us ;  all  in  soiled  sailor  clothes,  and  all  but  me 
17 


258  TEEASURE   ISLAND 

armed  to  the  teeth.  Silver  had  two  guns  slung  about 
him — one  before  and  one  behind — besides  the  great 
cutlass  at  his  waist,  and  a  pistol  in  each  pocket  of  his 
square-tailed  coat.  To  complete  his  strange  appearance, 
Captain  Flint  sat  perched  upon  his  shoulder  and  gab- 
bling odds  and  ends  of  purposeless  sea-talk.  I  had  a 
line  about  my  waist,  and  followed  obediently  after  the 
sea  cook,  who  held  the  loose  end  of  the  rope,  now  in 
his  free  hand,  now  between  his  powerful  teeth.  For  all 
the  world,  I  was  led  like  a  dancing  bear. 

The  other  men  were  variously  burthened  ;  some  carry- 
ing picks  and  shovels — for  that  had  been  the  very  first 
necessary  they  brought  ashore  from  the  Hispaniola — 
others  laden  with  pork,  bread,  and  brandy  for  the 
midday  meal.  All  the  stores,  I  observed,  came  from 
our  stock ;  and  I  could  see  the  truth  of  Silver's  words 
the  night  before.  Had  he  not  struck  a  bargain  with 
the  doctor,  he  and  his  mutineers,  deserted  by  the  ship, 
must  have  been  driven  to  subsist  on  clear  water  and  the 
proceeds  of  their  hunting.  Water  would  have  been 
little  to  their  taste  ;  a  sailor  is  not  usually  a  good  shot ; 
and,  besides  all  that,  when  they  were  so  short  of  eat- 
ables, it  was  not  likely  they  would  be  very  flush  of 
powder. 

Well,  thus  equipped,  we  all  set  out — even  the  fellow 
with  the  broken  head,  who  should  certainly  have  kept 
in  shadow — and  straggled,  one  after  another,  to  the 
beach,  where  the  two  gigs  awaited  us.  Even  these  bore 


THE  TREASURE  HUNT — FLINT'S  POINTER        259 

trace  of  the  drunken  folly  of  the  pirates,  one  in  a 
broken  thwart,  and  both  in  their  muddied  and  unbaled 
condition.  Both  were  to  be  carried  along  with  us,  for 
the  sake  of  safety  ;  and  so,  with  our  numbers  divided 
between  them,  we  set  forth  upon  the  bosom  of  the 
anchorage. 

As  we  pulled  over,  there  was  some  discussion  on  the 
chart.  The  red  cross  was,  of  course,  far  too  large  to  be 
a  guide ;  and  the  terms  of  the  note  on  the  back,  as 
you  will  hear,  admitted  of  some  ambiguity.  They  ran, 
the  reader  may  remember,  thus  : — 

"  Tall  tree,  Spy-glass  Shoulder,  bearing  a  point  to  the  N. 
of  N.N.B. 

"  Skeleton  Island  B.S.E.  and  by  E. 
"  Ten  feet." 

A  tall  tree  was  thus  the  principal  mark.  Now, 
right  before  us,  the  anchorage  was  bounded  by  a  plateau 
from  two  to  three  hundred  feet  high,  adjoining  on  the 
north  the  sloping  southern  shoulder  of  the  Spy-glass, 
and  rising  again  towards  the  south  into  the  rough,  cliffy 
eminence  called  the  Mizzen-mast  Hill.  The  top  of  the 
plateau  was  dotted  thickly  with  pine  trees  of  varying 
height.  Every  here  and  there,  one  of  a  different  species 
rose  forty  or  fifty  feet  clear  above  its  neighbours,  and 
which  of  these  was  the  particular  "  tall  tree  "  of  Captain 
Flint  could  only  be  decided  on  the  spot,  and  by  the 
readings  of  the  compass. 


260  TREASURE   ISLAND 

Yet,  although  that  was  the  case,  every  man  on  board 
the  boats  had  picked  a  favourite  of  his  own  ere  we  were 
half  way  over,  Long  John  alone  shrugging  his  shoulders 
and  bidding  them  wait  till  they  were  there. 

We  pulled  easily,  by  Silver's  directions,  not  to  weary 
the  hands  prematurely  ;  and,  after  quite  a  long  passage, 
landed  at  the  mouth  of  the  second  river — that  which 
runs  down  a  woody  cleft  of  the  Spy-glass.  Thence, 
bending  to  our  left,  we  began  to  ascend  the  slope 
towards  the  plateau. 

At  the  first  outset,  heavy,  miry  ground  and  a  matted, 
marish  vegetation,  greatly  delayed  our  progress  ;  but  by 
little  and  little  the  hill  began  to  steepen  and  become 
stony  under  foot,  and  the  wood  to  change  its  character 
and  to  grow  in  a  more  open  order.  It  was,  indeed,  a 
most  pleasant  portion  of  the  island  that  we  were  now 
approaching.  A  heavy-scented  broom  and  many  flow- 
ering shrubs  had  almost  taken  the  place  of  grass. 
Thickets  of  green  nutmeg  trees  were  dotted  here  and 
there  with  the  red  columns  and  the  broad  shadow  of  the 
pines  ;  and  the  first  mingled  their  spice  with  the  aroma 
of  the  others.  The  air,  besides,  was  fresh  and  stirring, 
and  this,  under  the  sheer  sunbeams,  was  a  wonderful 
refreshment  to  our  senses. 

The  party  spread  itself  abroad,  in  a  fan  shape,  shout- 
ing and  leaping  to  and  fro.  About  the  centre,  and  a 
good  way  behind  the  rest,  Silver  and  I  followed — I 
tethered  by  my  rope,  he  ploughing,  with  deep  pants, 


THE   TREASURE   HUNT — FLINT'S  POINTER       261 

among  the  eliding  gravel.  From  time  to  time,  indeed, 
1  had  to  lend  him  a  hand,  or  he  must  have  missed  his 
footing  and  fallen  backward  down  the  hill. 

We  had  thus  proceeded  for  about  half  a  mile,  and 
were  approaching  the  brow  of  the  plateau,  when  the 
man  upon  the  farthest  left  began  to  cry  aloud,  as  if  in 
terror.  Shout  after  shout  came  from  him,  and  the 
others  began  to  run  in  his  direction. 

"  He  can't  V  found  the  treasure,"  said  old  Morgan, 
hurrying  past  us  from  the  right,  "  for  that's  clean 
a-top." 

Indeed,  as  we  found  when  we  also  reached  the  spot,  it 
was  something  very  different.  At  the  foot  of  a  pretty 
big  pine,  and  involved  in  a  green  creeper,  which  had 
even  partly  lifted  some  of  the  smaller  bones,  a  human 
skeleton  lay,  with  a  few  shreds  of  clothing,  on  the 
ground.  I  believe  a  chill  struck  for  a  moment  to  every 
heart. 

"  He  was  a  seaman,"  said  George  Merry,  who,  bolder 
than  the  rest,  had  gone  up  close,  and  was  examining  the 
rags  of  clothing.  "  Leastways,  this  is  good  sea-cloth." 

"  Ay,  ay,"  said  Silver,  "  like  enough  ;  you  wouldn't 
look  to  find  a  bishop  here,  I  reckon.  But  what  sort 
of  a  way  is  that  for  bones  to  lie  ?  'Tain't  in  natur'." 

Indeed,  on  a  second  glance,  it  seemed  impossible  to 
fancy  that  the  body  was  in  a  natural  position.  But  for 
some  disarray  (the  work,  perhaps,  of  the  birds  that  had 
fed  upon  him,  or  of  the  slow-growing  creeper  that  had 


262  TREASURE  ISLAND 

gradually  enveloped  his  remains)  the  man  lay  perfectly 
straight — his  feet  pointing  in  one  direction,  his  hands, 
raised  above  his  head  like  a  diver's,  pointing  directly  in 
the  opposite. 

"  I've  taken  a  notion  into  my  old  numskull,"  ob- 
served Silver.  "  Here's  the  compass  ;  there's  the  tip- 
top p'int  o'  Skeleton  Island,  stickin'  out  like  a  tooth. 
Just  take  a  bearing,  will  you,  along  the  line  of  them 
bones." 

It  was  done.  The  body  pointed  straight  in  the 
direction  of  the  island,  and  the  compass  read  duly 
E.S.E.  and  by  E. 

"  I  thought  so,"  cried  the  cook  ;  "  this  here  is  a 
pointer.  Eight  up  there  is  our  line  for  the  Pole  Star 
and  the  jolly  dollars.  But,  by  thunder  !  if  it  don't 
make  me  cold  inside  to  think  of  Flint.  This  is  one  of 
his  jokes,  and  no  mistake.  Him  and  these  six  was  alone 
here  ;  he  killed  'em,  every  man  ;  and  this  one  he  hauled 
here  and  laid  down  by  compass,  shiver  my  timbers ! 
They're  long  bones,  and  the  hair's  been  yellow.  Ay, 
that  would  be  Allardyce.  You  mind  Allardyce,  Tom 
Morgan  ?" 

"  Ay,  ay,"  returned  Morgan,  "  I  mind  him  >  he  owed 
me  money,  he  did,  and  took  my  knife  ashore  with  him." 

"  Speaking  of  knives,"  said  another,  "  why  don't  we 
find  his'n  lying  round  ?  Flint  warn't  the  man  to  pick 
a  seaman's  pocket ;  and  the  birds,  I  guess,  would  leave 
it  be." 


THE   TREASURE   HUNT — FLINT'S   POINTER       263 

<e  By  the  powers,  and  that's  true  ! "  cried  Silver. 

"  There  ain't  a  thing  left  here/'  said  Merry,  still  feel- 
ing round  among  the  hones,  "  not  a  copper  doit  nor  a 
baccy  box.  It  don't  look  nat'ral  to  me/' 

"  No,  by  gum,  it  don't,"  agreed  Silver ;  "  not  nat'ral, 
nor  not  nice,  says  you.  Great  guns,  messmates,  but  if 
Flint  was  living,  this  would  be  a  hot  spot  for  you  and 
me.  Six  they  were,  and  six  are  we  ;  and  bones  is  what 
they  are  now." 

"  I  saw  him  dead  with  these  here  deadlights/'  said 
Morgan.  "Billy  took  me  in.  There  he  laid,  with 
penny-pieces  on  his  eyes." 

"  Dead — ay,  sure  enough  he's  dead  and  gone  below/' 
said  the  fellow  with  the  bandage  ;  "  but  if  ever  sperrit 
walked,  it  would  be  Flint's.  Dear  heart,  but  he  died 
bad,  did  Flint ! " 

"  Ay,  that  he  did,"  observed  another ;  "  now  he 
raged,  and  now  he  hollered  for  the  rum,  and  now  he 
sang.  '  Fifteen  Men '  were  his  only  song,  mates  ;  and  I. 
tell  you  true,  I  never  rightly  liked  to  hear  it  since.  It 
was  main  hot,  and  the  windy  was  open,  and  I  hear  that 
old  song  comin'  out  as  clear  as  clear — and  the  death-haul 
on  the  man  already." 

"  Come,  come,"  said  Silver,  "  stow  this  talk.  He's 
dead,  and  he  don't  walk,  that  I  know ;  leastways,  he 
won't  walk  by  day,  and  you  may  lay  to  that.  Care 
killed  a  cat.  Fetch  ahead  for  the  doubloons." 

We  started,  certainly  j  but  in  spite  of  the  hot  sun  and 


264  TKEASUKE  ISLAND 

the  staring  daylight,  the  pirates  no  longer  ran  separate 
and  shouting  through  the  wood,  but  kept  side  by  side 
and  spoke  with  bated  breath.  The  terror  of  the  dead 
buccaneer  had  fallen  on  their  spirits. 


CHAPTEE  XXXII 

THE  TREASURE  HUNT — THE  VOICE  AMONG  THE  TREES 

PARTLY  from  the  damping  influence  of  this  alarm, 
partly  to  rest  Silver  and  the  sick  folk,  the  whole  party 
sat  down  as  soon  as  they  had  gained  the  brow  of  the 
ascent. 

The  plateau  being  somewhat  tilted  towards  the  west, 
this  spot  on  which  we  had  paused  commanded  a  wide 
prospect  on  either  hand.  Before  us,  over  the  tree-tops, 
we  beheld  the  Cape  of  the  Woods  fringed  with  surf ; 
behind,  we  not  only  looked  down  upon  the  anchorage 
and  Skeleton  Island,  but  saw — clear  across  the  spit  and 
the  eastern  lowlands — a  great  field  of  open  sea  upon  the 
east.  Sheer  above  us  rose  the  Spy-glass,  here  dotted 
with  single  pines,  there  black  with  precipices.  There 
was  no  sound  but  that  of  the  distant  breakers,  mount- 
ing from  all  round,  and  the  chirp  of  countless  insects  in 
the  brush.  Not  a  man,  not  a  sail  upon  the  sea ;  the 
very  largeness  of  the  view  increased  the  sense  of  solitude. 

Silver,  as  he  sat,  took  certain  bearings  with  his  com- 


" There  are  three  '  tall  trees/ "  said  he,  "about  in  the 
right  line  from  Skeleton  Island.      '  Spy-glass  Shoulder, 


266  TREASURE  ISLAND 

I  take  it,  means  that  lower  p'iut  there.  It's  child's  play 
to  find  the  stuff  now.  I've  half  a  mind  to  dine  first." 

"  I  don't  feel  sharp/'  growled  Morgan.  "  Thinkin' 
o'  Flint — I  think  it  were — as  done  me." 

"  Ah,  well,  my  son,  you  praise  your  stars  he's  dead/' 
said  Silver. 

"  He  were  an  ugly  devil,"  cried  ;i  third  pirate  with 
a  shudder ;  "  that  blue  in  the  face,  too  !  " 

"  That  was  how  the  rum  took  him,"  added  Merry, 
"  Blue!  well,  I  reckon  he  was  blue.  That's  a  true  word." 

Ever  since  they  had  found  the  skeleton  and  got  upon 
this  train  of  thought,  they  had  spoken  lower  and  lower, 
and  they  had  almost  got  to  whispering  by  now,  so  that 
the  sound  of  their  talk  hardly  interrupted  the  silence 
of  the  wood.  All  of  a  sudden,  out  of  the  middle  of  the 
trees  in  front  of  us,  a  thin,  high,  trembling  voice 
struck  up  the  well-known  air  and  words  :— 

"  Fifteen  men  on  the  dead  man's  chest— 
Yo-ho-ho,  and  a  bottle  of  rum  ! " 

I  never  have  seen  men  more  dreadfully  affected  than 
the  pirates.  The  colour  went  from  their  six  faces  like 
enchantment ;  some  leaped  to  their  feet,  some  clawed 
hold  of  others  ;  Morgan  grovelled  on  the  ground. 

"  It's  Flint,  by ! "  cried  Merry. 

The  song  had  stopped  as  suddenly  as  it  began — 
broken  off,  you  would  have  said,  in  the  middle  of  a 
note,  as  though  someone  had  laid  his  hand  upon  the 


THE  VOICE   AMONG  THE  TEEES  267 

singer's  mouth.  Coming  so  far  through  the  clear,  sunny 
atmosphere  among  the  green  tree-tops,  I  thought  it 
had  sounded  airily  and  sweetly  ;  and  the  effect  on  my 
companions  was  the  stranger. 

"  Come,"  said  Silver,  struggling  with  his  ashen  lips 
to  get  the  word  out,  "  this  won't  do.  Stand  by  to  go 
about.  This  is  a  rum  start,  and  I  can't  name  the  voice  : 
but  it's  someone  skylarking — someone  that's  flesh  and 
blood,  and  you  may  lay  to  that." 

His  courage  had  come  back  as  he  spoke,  and  some  of 
the  colour  to  his  face  along  with  it.  Already  the  others 
had  begun  to  lend  an  ear  to  this  encouragement,  and 
were  coining  a  little  to  themselves,  when  the  same  voice 
broke  out  again — not  this  time  singing,  but  in  a  faint 
distant  hail,  that  echoed  yet  fainter  among  the  clefts  of 
the  Spy-glass. 

"  Darby  M'Graw,"  it  wailed — for  that  is  the  word 
that  best  describes  the  sound — "  Darby  M'Graw!  Darby 
M'Graw  ! "  again  and  again  and  again  ;  and  then  rising 
ft  little  higher,  and  with  an  oath  that  I  leave  out, 
" Fetch  aft  the  rum,  Darby  I" 

The  buccaneers  remained  rooted  to  the  ground,  their 
eyes  starting  from  their  heads.  Long  after  the  voice 
had  died  away  they  still  stared  in  silence,  dreadfully, 
before  them. 

"That  fixes  it  I"  gasped  one.     "Let's  go." 

"  They  was  his  last  words,"  moaned  Morgan,  "  hie 
last  words  above  board." 


268  TREASURE   ISLAND 

Dick  had  his  Bible  out,  and  was  praying  volubly. 
He  had  been  well  brought  up,  had  Dick,  before  he  came 
to  sea  and  fell  among  bad  companions. 

Still,  Silver  was  unconquered.  I  could  hear  his  teeth 
rattle  in  his  head  ;  but  he  had  not  yet  surrendered. 

"  Nobody  in  this  here  island  ever  heard  of  Darby," 
he  muttered  :  "  not  one  but  us  that's  here."  And  then, 
making  a  great  effort,  "  Shipmates/'  he  cried,  "  I'm 
here  to  get  that  stuff,  and  I'll  not  be  beat  by  man  nor 
devil.  I  never  was  feared  of  Flint  in  his  life,  and,  by 
the  powers,  I'll  face  him  dead.  There's  seven  hundred 
thousand  pound  not  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  here. 
When  did  ever  a  gentleman  o'  fortune  show  his  stern  to 
that  much  dollars,  for  a  boosy  old  seaman  with  a  blue 
mug — and  him  dead,  too  ?" 

But  there  was  no  sign  of  re-awakening  courage  in  his 
followers  ;  rather,  indeed,  of  growing  terror  at  the  irrev- 
erence of  his  words. 

"  Belay  there,  John  !  "  said  Merry.  "  Don't  you  cross 
a  sperrit." 

And  the  rest  were  all  too  terrified  to  reply.  They 
would  have  run  away  severally  had  they  dared  ;  but  fear 
kept  them  together,  and  kept  them  close  by  John,  as  if 
his  daring  helped  them.  He,  on  his  part,  had  pretty 
well  fought  his  weakness  down. 

"  Sperrit  ?  Well,  maybe,"  he  said.  "  But  there's 
one  thing  not  clear  to  me.  There  was  an  echo.  Now, 
110  man  ever  seen  a  sperrit  with  a  shadow ;  well,  then, 


THE  VOICE  AMONG  THE  TREES  269 

what's  he  doing  with  an  echo  to  him,  I  should  like  to 
know  ?  That  ain't  in  natur',  surely  ? " 

This  argument  seemed  weak  enough  to  me.  But  you 
can  never  tell  what  will  affect  the  superstitious,  and,  to 
my  wonder,  George  Merry  was  greatly  relieved. 

"Well,  that's  so,"  he  said.  " You've  a  head  upon 
your  shoulders,  John,  and  no  mistake.  'Bout  ship, 
mates  !  This  here  crew  is  on  a  wrong  tack,  I  do 
believe.  And  come  to  think  on  it,  it  was  like  Flint's 
voice,  I  grant  you,  but  not  just  so  clear-away  like  it, 
after  all.  It  was  liker  somebody  else's  voice  now — it 
was  liker " 

"  By  the  powers,  Ben  Gunn  ! "  roared  Silver. 

"Ay,  and  so  it  were,"  cried  Morgan,  springing  on 
his  knees.  "  Ben  Gunn  it  were  ! " 

"  It  don't  make  much  odds,  do  it,  now  ?  "  asked  Dick. 
"Ben  Gunn's  not  here  in  the  body,  any  more'n  Flint." 

But  the  older  hands  greeted  this  remark  with  scorn. 

"  Why  nobody  minds  Ben  Gunn,"  cried  Merry ; 
"  dead  or  alive,  nobody  minds  him." 

It  was  extraordinary  how  their  spirits  had  returned, 
and  how  the  natural  colour  had  revived  in  their  faces. 
Soon  they  were  chatting  together,  with  intervals  of 
listening ;  and  not  long  after,  hearing  no  further  sound, 
they  shouldered  the  tools  and  set  forth  again,  Merry 
walking  first  with  Silver's  compass  to  keep  them  on 
the  right  line  with  Skeleton  Island.  He  had  said  the 
truth  ;  dead  or  alive,  nobody  minded  Ben  Gunn. 


270  TREASURE   ISLAND 

Dick  alone  still  held  his  Bible,  and  looked  around 
him  as  he  went,  with  fearful  glances ;  but  he  found  no 
sympathy,  and  Silver  even  joked  him  on  his  precautions. 

"  I  told  you,"  said  he — "  I  told  you,  you  had  sp'iled 
your  Bible.  If  it  ain't  no  good  to  swear  by,  what  do 
you  suppose  a  sperrit  would  give  for  it  ?  Not  that ! " 
and  he  snapped  his  big  fingers,  halting  a  moment  on 
his  crutch. 

But  Dick  was  not  to  be  comforted ;  indeed,  it  was 
soon  plain  to  me  that  the  lad  was  falling  sick ;  hastened 
by  heat,  exhaustion,  and  the  shock  of  his  alarm,  the 
fever,  predicted  by  Dr.  Livesey,  was  evidently  growing 
swiftly  higher. 

It  was  fine  open  walking  here,  upon  the  summit ; 
our  way  lay  a  little  down-hill,  for,  as  I  have  said,  the 
plateau  tilted  towards  the  west.  The  pines,  great  and 
small,  grew  wide  apart :  and  even  between  the  clumps 
of  nutmeg  and  azalea,  wide  open  spaces  baked  in  the 
hot  sunshine.  Striking,  as  we  did,  pretty  near  north- 
west across  the  island,  we  drew,  on  the  one  hand,  ever 
nearer  under  the  shoulders  of  the  Spy-glass,  and  on  the 
other,  looked  ever  wider  over  that  western  bay  where  I 
had  once  tossed  and  trembled  in  the  coracle. 

The  first  of  the  tall  trees  was  reached,  and  by  the 
bearing,  proved  the  wrong  one.  So  with  the  second. 
The  third  rose  nearly  two  hundred  feet  into  the  air 
above  a  clump  of  underwood  ;  a  giant  of  a  vegetable, 
vith  a  red  column  as  big  as  a  cottage,  and  a  wide 


THE   VOICE  AMONG  THE  TREES  271 

shadow  around  in  which  a  company  could  have  ma- 
noau/red.  It  was  conspicuous  far  to  sea  both  on  the 
east  and  west,  and  might  have  been  entered  as  a  sailing 
mark  upon  the  chart. 

But  it  was  not  its  size  that  now  impressed  my  com- 
panions ;  it  was  the  knowledge  that  seven  hundred 
thousand  pounds  in  gold  lay  somewhere  buried  below  its 
spreading  shadow.  The  thought  of  the  money,  as  they 
drew  nearer,  swallowed  up  their  previous  terrors.  Their 
eyes  burned  in  their  heads  ;  their  feet  grew  speedier 
and  lighter ;  their  whole  soul  was  bound  up  in  that 
fortune,  that  whole  lifetime  of  extravagance  and  pleas- 
ure, that  lay  waiting  there  for  each  of  them. 

Silver  hobbled,  grunting,  on  his  crutch  ;  his  nostrils 
stood  out  and  quivered  ;  he  cursed  like  a  madman  when 
the  flies  settled  on  his  hot  and  shiny  countenance  ;  he 
plucked  furiously  at  the  line  that  held  me  to  him,  and, 
from  time  to  time,  turned  his  eyes  upon  me  with  a 
deadly  look.  Certainly  he  took  no  pains  to  hide  his 
thoughts  ;  and  certainly  I  read  them  like  print.  In  the 
immediate  nearness  of  the  gold,  all  else  had  been  for- 
gotten ;  his  promise  and  the  doctor's  warning  were  both 
things  of  the  past ;  and  I  could  not  doubt  that  he  hoped 
to  ssize  upon  the  treasure,  find  and  board  the  Hispan- 
iola  under  cover  of  night,  cut  every  honest  throat 
about  that  island,  and  sail  away  as  he  had  at  first  in- 
tended, laden  with  crimes  and  riches. 

Shaken  as  I  was  with  these  alarms,  it  was  hard  for 


272  TREASUBE  ISLAND 

me  to  keep  up  with  the  rapid  pace  of  the  treasure- 
hunters.  Now  and  again  I  stumbled  ;  and  it  was  then 
that  Silver  plucked  so  roughly  at  the  rope  and  launched 
at  me  his  murderous  glances.  Dick,  who  had  dropped 
behind  us,  and  now  brought  up  the  rear,  was  babbling 
to  himself  both  prayers  and  curses,  as  his  fever  kept 
rising.  This  also  added  to  my  wretchedness,  and,  to 
crown  all,  I  was  haunted  by  the  thought  of  the  tragedy 
that  had  once  been  acted  on  that  plateau,  when  that 
ungodly  buccaneer  with  the  blue  face — he  who  died  at 
Savannah,  singing  and  shouting  for  drink — had  there, 
with  his  own  hand,  cut  down  his  six  accomplices.  This 
grove,  that  was  now  so  peaceful,  must  then  have  rung 
with  cries,  I  thought ;  and  even  with  the  thought  I 
could  believe  I  heard  it  ringing  still. 

"We  were  now  at  the  margin  of  the  thicket. 

"  Huzza,  mates,  all  together  ! "  shouted  Merry  ;  and 
the  foremost  broke  into  a  run. 

And  suddenly,  not  ten  yards  further,  we  beheld  them 
stop.  A  low  cry  arose.  Silver  doubled  his  pace,  dig- 
ging away  with  the  foot  of  his  crutch  like  one  pos- 
sessed ;  and  next  moment  he  and  I  had  come  also  to  a 
dead  halt. 

Before  us  was  a  great  excavation,  not  very  recent,  for 
the  sides  had  fallen  in  and  grass  had  sprouted  on  the 
bottom.  In  this  were  the  shaft  of  a  pick  broken  in 
two  and  the  boards  of  several  packing-cases  strewn 
around.  On  one  of  these  boards  I  saw,  branded  with 


THE   VOICE  AMONG  THE  TREES  273 

a  hot  iron,   the  name    Walrus — the  name  of  Flint's 
ship. 

All  was  clear  to  probation.  The  cache  had  been 
found  and  rifled :  the  seven  hundred  thousand  pounds 
were  gone! 

18 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

THE   FALL   OF   A    CHIEFTAIN 

THERE  never  was  such  an  overturn  in  this  world. 
Each  of  these  six  men  was  as  though  he  had  been 
struck.  But  with  Silver  the  blow  passed  almost  in- 
stantly. Every  thought  of  his  soul  had  been  set  full- 
stretch,  like  a  racer,  on  that  money ;  well,  he  was 
brought  up  in  a  single  second,  dead ;  and  he  kept  his 
head,  found  his  temper,  and  changed  his  plan  before 
the  others  had  had  time  to  realise  the  disappointment. 

"  Jim,"  he  whispered,  "  take  that,  and  stand  by  for 
trouble. " 

And  he  passed  me  a  double-barrelled  pistol. 

At  the  same  time  he  began  quietly  moving  northward, 
and  in  a  few  steps  had  put  the  hollow  between  us  two 
and  the  other  five.  Then  he  looked  at  me  and  nodded, 
as  much  as  to  say,  "  Here  is  a  narrow  corner/'  as, 
indeed,  I  thought  it  was.  His  looks  were  now  quite 
friendly;  and  I  was  so  revolted  at  these  constant  changes, 
that  I  could  not  forbear  whispering,  "  So  you've  changed 
sides  again." 

There  was  no  time  left  for  him  to  answer  in.  The 
buccaneers,  with  oaths  and  cries,  began  to  leap,  one  after 


THE  FALL  OF  A   CHIEFTAIN  275 

another,  into  the  pit,  and  to  dig  with  their  fingers, 
throwing  the  boards  aside  as  they  did  so.  Morgan 
found  a  piece  of  gold.  He  held  it  up  with  a  perfect 
spout  of  oaths.  It  was  a  two-guinea  piece,  and  it  went 
from  hand  to  hand  among  them  for  a  quarter  of  a 
minute. 

"Two  guineas  !  "  roared  Merry,  shaking  it  at  Silver. 
"  That's  your  seven  hundred  thousand  pounds,  is  it  ? 
You're  the  man  for  bargains,  ain't  you  ?  You're  him 
that  never  bungled  nothing,  you  wooden-headed 
lubber!" 

"  Dig  away,  boys,"  said  Silver,  with  the  coolest  in- 
solence ;  "you'll  find  some  pig-nuts  and  I  shouldn't 
wonder." 

"  Pig-nuts  !  "  repeated  Merry,  in  a  scream.  "  Mates, 
do  you  hear  that  ?  I  tell  you,  now,  that  man  there 
knew  it  all  along.  Look  in  the  face  of  him,  and  you'll 
see  it  wrote  there." 

"  Ah,  Merry,'  remarked  Silver,  "  standing  for  cap'n 
again  ?  You're  a  pushing  lad,  to  be  sure." 

But  this  time  everyone  was  entirely  in  Merry's  favour. 
They  began  to  scramble  out  of  the  excavation,  darting 
furious  glances  behind  them.  One  thing  I  observed, 
which  looked  well  for  us  :  they  all  got  out  upon  the 
opposite  side  from  Silver. 

Well,  there  we  stood,  two  on  one  side,  five  on  the 
other,  the  pit  between  us,  and  nobody  screwed  up  high 
enough  to  offer  the  first  blow.  Silver  never  moved  ;  he 


276  TREASURE  ISLAND 

watched  them,  very  upright  on  his  crutch,  and  looked  as 
cool  as  ever  I  saw  him.  He  was  brave  and  no  mistake. 

At  last,  Merry  seemed  to  think  a  speech  might  help 
matters. 

"  Mates,"  says  he,  "  there's  two  of  them  alone  there  ; 
one's  the  old  cripple  that  brought  us  all  here  arid 
blundered  us  down  to  this  ;  the  other's  that  cub  that  I 
mean  to  have  the  heart  of.  Now,  mates " 

He  was  raising  his  arm  and  his  voice,  and  plainly 
meant  to  lead  a  charge.  But  just  then — crack  !  crack  ! 
crack  ! — three  musket-shots  flashed  out  of  the  thicket. 
Merry  tumbled  head  foremost  into  the  excavation  ;  the 
man  with  the  bandage  spun  round  like  a  teetotum,  and 
fell  all  his  length  upon  his  side,  where  he  lay  dead,  but 
still  twitching  ;  and  the  other  three  turned  and  ran  for 
it  with  all  their  might. 

Before  you  could  wink,  Long  John  had  fired  two  bar- 
rels of  a  pistol  into  the  struggling  Merry ;  and  as  the 
man  rolled  up  his  eyes  at  him  in  the  last  agony, 
"  George,"  said  he,  "I  reckon  I  settled  you." 

At  the  same  moment  the  doctor,  Gray,  and  Ben  Gunn 
joined  us,  with  smoking  muskets,  from  among  the  nut- 
meg trees. 

"  Forward  !  "  cried  the  doctor.  "  Double  quick,  my 
lads.  We  must  head  'em  off  the  boats." 

And  we  set  off  at  a  great  pace,  sometimes  plunging 
through  the  bushes  to  the  chest. 

I  tell  you,  but  Silver  was  anxious  to  keep  up  with  us. 


THE  FALL   OF  A.   CHIEFTAIN  277 

The  work  that  man  went  through,  leaping  on  his  crutch 
till  the  muscles  of  his  chest  were  fit  to  burst,  was  work 
no  dound  man  ever  equalled  ;  and  so  thinks  the  doctor. 
As  it  was,  he  was  already  thirty  yards  behind  us,  and  on 
the  verge  of  strangling,  when  we  reached  the  brow  of 
the  slope. 

"  Doctor,"  he  hailed,  "see  there!  no  hurry!" 

Sure  enough  there  was  no  hurry.  In  a  more  open 
part  of  the  plateau,  we  could  see  the  three  survivors 
still  running  in  the  same  direction  as  they  had  started, 
right  for  Mizzen-mast  Hill.  We  v  are  already  between 
them  and  the  boats ;  and  so  we  four  sat  down  to 
breathe,  while  Long  John,  mopping  his  face,  came 
slowly  up  with  us. 

"  Thank  ye  kindly,  doctor/'  says  he.  "  You  came 
in  in  about  the  nick,  I  guess,  for  me  and  Hawkins. 
And  so  it's  you,  Ben  Gunn  !  "  he  added.  "  Well,  you're 
a  nice  one  to  be  sure." 

"  I'm  Ben  Gunn,  I  am,"  replied  the  maroon,  wrig- 
gling like  an  eel  in  his  embarrassment.  "And,"  he 
added,  after  a  long  pause,  "  how  do,  Mr.  Silver  ? 
Pretty  well,  I  thank  ye,  says  you." 

"  Ben,  Ben,"  murmured  Silver,  "  to  think  as  you've 
done  me  ! " 

The  doctor  sent  back  Gray  for  one  of  the  pickaxes, 
deserted,  in  their  flight,  by  the  mutineers ;  and  then  as 
we  proceeded  leisurely  down  hill  to  where  the  boats  were 
lying,  related,  in  a  few  words,  what  had  taken  place. 


278  TREASURE   ISLAND 

It  -was  a  story  that  profoundly  interested  Silver;  and 
Ben  Gunn,  the  half -idiot  maroon,  was  the  hero  from 
beginning  to  end. 

Ben,  in  his  long,  lonely  wanderings  about  the  island, 
had  found  the  skeleton — it  was  he  that  had  rifled  it  ,• 
he  had  found  the  treasure  ;  he  had  dug  it  up  (it  was 
the  haft  of  his  pickaxe  that  lay  broken  in  the  excava- 
tion) ;  he  had  carried  it  on  his  back,  in  many  weary 
journeys,  from  the  foot  of  a  tall  pine  to  a  cave  he  had 
on  the  two-pointed  hill  at  the  north-east  angle  of  the 
island,  and  there  ±  had  lain  stored  in  safety  since  two 
months  before  the  ariival  of  the  Hispaniola. 

When  the  doctor  had  wormed  this  secret  from  him, 
on  the  afternoon  of  the  attack,  and  when,  next  morn- 
ing, he  saw  the  anchorage  deserted,  he  had  gone  to 
Silver,  given  him  the  chart,  which  was  now  useless — 
given  him  the  stores,  for  Ben  Gunn's  cave  was  well 
supplied  with  goats'  meat  salted  by  himself — given  any- 
thing and  everything  to  get  a  chance  of  moving  in  safety 
from  the  stockade  to  the  two-pointed  hill,  there  to  be 
clear  of  malaria  and  keep  a  guard  upon  the  money. 

"As  for  you,  Jim,"  he  said,  "it  went  against  my 
heart,  but  I  did  what  I  thought  best  for  those  who  had 
stood  by  their  duty  ;  and  if  you  were  not  one  of  these, 
whose  fault  was  it  ?  " 

That  morning,  finding  that  I  was  to  be  involved  in 
the  horrid  disappointment  he  had  prepared  for  the  muti- 
neers, he  had  run  all  the  way  to  the  cave,  and,  leaving 


279 


squire  to  guard  the  captain,  had  taken  Gray  and  the 
maroon,  and  started,  making  the  diagonal  across  the 
island,  to  be  at  hand  beside  the  pine.  Soon,  however, 
he  saw  that  our  party  had  the  start  of  him  ;  and  Ben 
Gunn,  being  fleet  of  foot,  had  been  despatched  in  front 
to  do  his  best  alone.  Then  it  had  occurred  to  him  to 
work  upon  the  superstitions  of  his  former  shipmates ; 
and  he  was  so  far  successful  that  Gray  and  the  doctor 
had  come  up  and  were  already  ambushed  before  the 
arrival  of  the  treasure-hunters. 

"Ah,  "said  Silver,  "it  were  fortunate  forme  that  I 
had  Hawkins  here.  You  would  have  let  old  John  be 
cut  to  bits,  and  never  given  it  a  thought,  doctor." 

"  Not  a  thought,"  replied  Dr.  Livesey  cheerily. 

And  by  this  time  we  had  reached  the  gigs.  The 
doctor,  with  the  pickaxe,  demolished  one  of  them,  and 
then  we  all  got  aboard  the  other  and  set  out  to  go  round 
by  sea  for  North  Inlet. 

This  was  a  run  of  eight  or  nine  miles.  Silver,  though 
he  was  almost  killed  already  with  fatigue,  was  set  to  an 
oar,  like  the  rest  of  us,  and  we  were  soon  skimming 
swiftly  over  a  smooth  sea.  Soon  we  passed  out  of  the 
straits  and  doubled  the  south-east  corner  of  the  island, 
round  which,  four  days  ago,  we  had  towed  the  His- 
paniola. 

As  we  passed  the  two-pointed  hill,  we  could  see  the 
black  mouth  of  Ben  Gunn's  cave,  and  a  figure  standing 
by  it,  leaning  on  a  musket.  It  was  the  squire  ;  and 


280  TREASURE   ISLAND 

we  waved  a  handkerchief  and  gave  him  three  cheers, 
in  which  the  voice  of  Silver  joined  as  heartily  as 
any. 

Three  miles  farther,  just  inside  the  mouth  of  North 
Inlet,  what  should  we  meet  but  the  Hispaniola,  cruis- 
ing by  herself  ?  The  last  flood  had  lifted  her  ;  and  had 
there  been  much  wind,  or  a  strong  tide  current,  as  in 
the  southern  anchorage,  we  should  never  have  found 
her  more,  or  found  her  stranded  beyond  help.  \s  it 
was,  there  was  little  amiss,  beyond  the  wreck  of  the 
mainsail.  Another  anchor  was  got  ready,  and  dropped 
in  a  fathom  and  a  half  of  water.  We  all  pulled  round 
again  to  Eum  Cove,  the  nearest  point  for  Ben  Gunn's 
treasure-house  ;  and  then  Gray,  single-handed,  returned 
with  the  gig  to  the  Hispaniola,  where  he  was  to  pass 
the  night  on  guard. 

A  gentle  slope  ran  up  from  the  beach  to  the  entrance 
of  the  cave.  At  the  top,  the  squire  met  us.  To  me  he 
was  cordial  and  kind,  saying  nothing  of  my  escapade, 
either  in  the  way  of  blame  or  praise.  At  Silver's  polite 
salute  he  somewhat  flushed. 

"John  Silver,"  he  said,  "you're  a  prodigious  villain 
and  impostor — a  monstrous  impostor,  sir.  I  am  told  I 
am  not  to  prosecute  you.  Well,  then,  I  will  not.  But 
the  dead  men,  sir,  hang  about  your  neck  like  mill- 
stones." 

"  Thank  you  kindly,  sir,"  replied  Long  John,  again 
saluting. 


THE   FALL   OF  A   CHIEFTAIN  281 

(C  I  dare  you  to  thank  me  ! "  cried  the  squire.  "  It 
is  a  gross  dereliction  of  my  duty.  Stand  back." 

And  thereupon  we  all  entered  the  cave.  It  was  a 
large,  airy  place,  with  a  little  spring  and  a  pool  of  clear 
water,  overhung  with  ferns.  The  floor  was  sand.  Be- 
fore a  big  fire  lay  Captain  Smollett ;  and  in  a  far  corner, 
only  duskily  flickered  over  by  the  blaze,  I  beheld  great 
heaps  of  coin  and  quadrilaterals  built  of  bars  of  gold. 
That  was  Flint's  treasure  that  we  had  come  so  far  to 
seek,  and  that  had  cost  already  the  lives  of  seventeen 
men  from  the  Hispaniola.  How  many  it  had  cost  in 
the  amassing,  what  blood  and  sorrow,  what  good  ship& 
scuttled  on  the  deep,  what  brave  men  walking  the  plank 
blindfold,  what  shot  of  cannon,  what  shame  and  lies  and 
cruelty,  perhaps  no  man  alive  could  tell.  Yet  there 
were  still  three  upon  that  island — Silver,  and  old  Mor- 
gan, and  Ben  Gunn — who  had  each  taken  his  share  in 
these  crimes,  as  each  had  Hoped  in  vain  to  share  in  the 
reward. 

"Come  in,  Jim,"  said  the  captain.  "You're  a  good 
boy  in  your  line,  Jim  ;  but  I  don't  think  you  and  me'll 
go  to  sea  again.  You're  too  much  of  the  born  favourite 
for  me.  Is  that  you,  John  Silver  ?  What  brings  you 
here,  man  ?  " 

"  Come  back  to  my  dooty,  sir,"  returned  Silver. 

<e  Ah  ! "  said  the  captain  ;  and  that  was  all  he  said. 

What  a  supper  I  had  of  it  that  night,  with  all  my 
friends  around  me  ;  and  what  a  meal  it  was,  with  Ben 


282  TREASURE  ISLAND 

Gunn's  salted  goat,  and  some  delicacies  and  a  bottle  of 
old  wine  from  the  Hispaniola.  Never,  I  am  sure,  were 
people  gayer  or  happier.  And  there  was  Silver,  sitting 
back  almost  out  of  the  firelight,  but  eating  heartily, 
prompt  to  spring  forward  when  anything  was  wanted, 
even  joining  quietly  in  our  laughter — the  same  bland, 
polite,  obsequious  seaman  of  the  voyage  out. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

AND    LAST 

THE  next  morning  we  fell  early  to  work,  for  tha 
transportation  of  this  great  mass  of  gold  near  a  mile 
by  land  to  the  beach,  and  thence  three  miles  by  boat 
to  the  Hispaniola,  was  a  considerable  task  for  so 
small  a  number  of  workmen.  The  three  fellows  still 
abroad  upon  the  island  did  not  greatly  trouble  us ;  a 
single  sentry  on  the  shoulder  of  the  hill  was  sufficient 
to  insure  us  against  any  sudden  onslaught,  and  we 
thought,  besides,  they  had  had  more  than  enough  of 
fighting. 

Therefore  the  work  was  pushed  on  briskly.  Gray 
and  Ben  Ghmn  came  and  went  with  the  boat,  while 
the  rest,  during  their  absences,  piled  treasure  on  the 
beach.  Two  of  the  bars,  slung  in  a  rope't  -end,  made 
a  good  load  for  a  grown  man — one  that  h.3  was  glad 
to  walk  slowly  with.  For  my  part,  as  I  was  not  much 
use  at  carrying,  I  was  kept  busy  all  day  in  the  cave, 
packing  the  minted  money  into  bread-bags. 

It  was  a  strange  collection,  like  Billy  Bones's  hoard  for 
the  diversity  of  coinage,  but  so  much  larger  and  so  much 
more  varied  that  I  think  I  never  had  more  pleasure  than 


284  TREASURE  ISLAND 

in  sorting  them.  English,  French,  Spanish,  Portuguese, 
Georges,  and  Louises,  doubloons  and  double  guineas  and 
moidores  and  sequins,  the  pictures  of  all  the  kings  of 
Europe  for  the  last  hundred  years,  strange  Oriental 
pieces  stamped  with  what  looked  like  wisps  of  string 
or  bits  of  spider's  web,  round  pieces  and  square  pieces, 
ind  pieces  bored  through  the  middle,  as  if  to  wear  them 
round  your  neck — nearly  every  variety  of  money  in  the 
world  must,  I  think,  have  found  a  place  in  that  col- 
lection ;  and  for  number,  I  am  sure  they  were  like 
autumn  leaves,  so  that  my  back  ached  with  stooping 
and  my  fingers  with  sorting  them  out. 

Day  after  day  this  work  went  on;  by  every  evening 
a  fortune  had  been  stowed  aboard,  but  there  was  an- 
other fortune  waiting  for  the  morrow  ;  and  all  this  time 
we  heard  nothing  of  the  three  surviving  mutineers. 

At  last — I  think  it  was  on  the  third  night — the  doc- 
tor and  I  were  strolling  on  the  shoulder  of  the  hill 
where  it  overlooks  the  lowlands  of  the  isle,  when,  from 
out  the  thnk  darkness  below,  the  wind  brought  us  a 
noise  betw  -en  shrieking  and  singing.  It  was  only  a 
snatch  tha'  reached  our  ears,  followed  by  the  former 
silence. 

"Heaven  forgive  them,"  said  the  doctor;  "'tis  the 
mutineers ! " 

"All  drunk,  sir,"  struck  in  the  voice  of  Silver  from 
behind  UB. 

Silver,  I  should  say,  was   allowed  his  entire  liberty, 


CHAPTER  LAST  286 

and,  in  spite  of  daily  rebuffs,  seemed  to  regard  himself 
once  more  as  quite  a  privileged  and  friendly  dependant. 
Indeed,  it  was  remarkable  how  well  he  bore  these 
slights,  and  with  what  unwearying  politeness  he  kept 
on  trying  to  ingratiate  himself  with  all.  Yet,  I  think, 
none  treated  him  better  than  a  dog  ;  unless  it  was  Ben 
Gunn,  who  was  still  terribly  afraid  of  his  old  quarter- 
master, or  myself,  who  had  really  something  to  thank 
him  for ;  although  for  that  matter,  I  suppose,  I  had 
reason  to  think  even  worse  of  him  than  anybody  else, 
for  I  had  seen  him  meditating  a  fresh  treachery  upon 
the  plateau.  Accordingly,  it  was  pretty  gruffly  that 
the  doctor  answered  him. 

"  Drunk  or  raving/'  said  he. 

"  Eight  you  were,  sir,"  replied  Silver ;  "  and  precious 
little  odds  which,  to  you  and  me." 

"  I  suppose  you  would  hardly  ask  me  to  call  you  a 
humane  man,"  returned  the  doctor  with  a  sneer,  "  and 
so  my  feelings  may  surprise  you,  Master  Silver.  But  if 
I  were  sure  they  were  raving — as  I  am  morally  certain 
one,  at  least,  of  them  is  down  with  fever — I  should 
leave  this  camp,  and,  at  whatever  risk  to  my  own 
carcase,  take  them  the  assistance  of  my  skill." 

"  Ask  your  pardon,  sir,  you  would  be  very  wrong," 
quoth  Silver.  "You  would  lose  your  precious  life, 
and  you  may  lay  to  that.  I'm  on  your  side  now,  hand 
and  glove ;  and  I  shouldn't  wish  for  to  see  the  party 
weakened,  let  alone  yourself,  seeing  as  I  know  what  I 


286  TREASURE   ISLAND 

owes  you.  But  these  men  down  there,  they  couldn't 
keep  their  word — no,  not  supposing  they  wished  to ; 
and  what's  more,  they  couldn't  believe  as  you  could." 

"  No,"  said  the  doctor.  "  You're  the  man  to  keep 
your  word,  we  know  that." 

Well,  that  was  about  the  last  news  we  had  of  the 
three  pirates.  Only  once  we  heard  a  gunshot  a  great 
way  off,  and  supposed  them  to  be  hunting.  A  council 
was  held,  and  it  was  decided  that  we  must  desert  them 
on  the  island — to  the  huge  glee,  I  must  say,  of  Ben 
Gunn,  and  with  the  strong  approval  of  Gray.  We  left 
a  good  stock  of  powder  and  shot,  the  bulk  of  the  salt 
goat,  a  few  medicines,  and  some  other  necessaries,  tools, 
clothing,  a  spare  sail,  a  fathom  or  two  of  rope,  and,  by 
the  particular  desire  of  the  doctor,  a  handsome  present 
of  tobacco. 

That  was  about  our  last  doing  on  the  island.  Before 
that,  we  had  got  the  treasure  stowed,  and  had  shipped 
enough  water  and  the  remainder  of  the  goat  meat,  in 
case  of  any  distress ;  and  at  last,  one  fine  morning,  we 
weighed  anchor,  which  was  about  all  that  we  could 
manage,  and  stood  out  of  North  Inlet,  the  same  colours 
flying  that  the  captain  had  flown  and  fought  under  at 
the  palisade. 

The  three  fellows  must  have  been  watching  us  closer 
than  we  thought  for,  as  we  soon  had  proved.  For,  com- 
ing through  the  narrows,  we  had  to  lie  very  near  the 
pouthern  point,  and  there  we  saw  all  three  of  them 


CHAPTER  LAST  287 

kneeling  together  on  a  spit  of  sand,  with  their  arms 
raised  in  supplication.  It  went  to  all  our  hearts,  I 
think,  to  leave  them  in  that  wretched  state  ;  but  we 
could  not  risk  another  mutiny  ;  and  to  take  them  home 
for  the  gibbet  would  have  been  a  cruel  sort  of  kindness. 
The  doctor  hailed  them  and  told  them  of  the  stores  we 
had  left,  and  where  they  were  to  find  them.  But  they 
continued  to  call  us  by  name,  and  appeal  to  us,  for 
God's  sake,  to  be  merciful,  and  not  leave  them  to  die 
in  such  a  place. 

At  last,  seeing  the  ship  still  bore  on  her  course,  and 
was  now  swiftly  drawing  out  of  earshot,  one  of  them — 
I  know  not  which  it  was — leapt  to  his  feet  with  a  hoarse 
cry,  whipped  his  musket  to  his  shoulder,  and  sent  a 
shot  whistling  over  Silver's  head  and  through  the  main- 
sail. 

After  that,  we  kept  under  cover  of  the  bulwarks, 
and  when  next  I  looked  out  they  had  disappeared 
from  the  spit,  and  the  spit  itself  had  almost  melted 
out  of  sight  in  the  growing  distance.  That  was,  at 
least,  the  end  of  that ;  and  before  noon,  to  my  inex- 
pressible joy,  the  highest  rock  of  Treasure  Island  had 
Bunk  into  the  blue  round  of  sea. 

We  were  so  short  of  men  that  everyone  on  board  had 
to  bear  a  hand — only  the  captain  lying  on  a  mattress 
in  the  stern  and  giving  his  orders;  for,  though  greatly 
recovered,  he  was  still  in  want  of  quiet.  We  laid  her 
head  for  the  nearest  port  in  Spanish  America,  for  we 


288  TREASURE  ISLAND 

could  not  risk  the  voyage  home  without  fresh  hands  ; 
ana' as  it  was,  wnat  with  baffling  winds  and  a  couple  of 
fresh  gales,  we  were  all  worn  out  before  we  reached  it. 

It  was  just  at  sundown  when  we  cast  anchor  in  a 
most  beautiful  land-locked  gulf,  and  were  immediately 
surrounded  by  shore  boats  full  of  negroes,  and  Mexican 
Indians,  and  half-bloods,  selling  fruits  and  vegetables, 
and  offering  to  dive  for  bits  of  money.  The  sight  of 
so  many  good-humoured  faces  (especially  the  blacks), 
the  taste  of  the  tropical  fruits,  and  above  all,  the 
lights  that  began  to  shine  in  the  town,  made  a  most 
charming  contrast  to  our  dark  and  bloody  sojourn  on 
the  island ;  and  the  doctor  and  the  squire,  tatung  me 
along  with  them,  went  ashore  to  pass  the  early  part  of 
the  night.  Here  they  met  the  captain  of  an  English 
man-of-war,  fell  in  talk  with  him,  went  on  board  his 
ship,  and,  in  short,  had  so  agreeable  a  time,  that  day 
was  breaking  when  we  came  alongside  the  Hispaniola. 

Ben  Gunn  was  on  deck  alone,  and,  as  soon  as  we 
came  on  board,  he  began,  with  wonderful  contortions, 
to  make  us  a  confession.  Silver  was  gone.  The 
maroon  had  connived  at  his  escape  in  a  shore  boat 
some  hours  ago,  and  he  now  assured  us  he  had  only 
done  so  to  preserve  our  lives,  which  would  certainly 
have  been  forfeit  if  "  that  man  with  the  one  leg  had 
stayed  aboard."  But  this  was  not  all.  The  sea  cook 
had  not  gone  empty  handed.  He  had  cut  through  a 
bulkhead  unobserved,  and  had  removed  one  of  the 


CHAPTER   LAST  289 

sacks  of  coin,  worth,  perhaps,  three  or  four  hundred 
guineas,  to  help  him  on  his  further  wanderings. 

I  think  we  were  all  pleased  to  be  so  cheaply  quit  of 
him. 

Well,  to  make  a  long  story  short,  we  got  a  .few 
hands  on  board,  made  a  good  cruise  home,  and  the 
Hispaniola  reached  Bristol  just  as  Mr.  Blandly  was 
beginning  to  think  of  fitting  out  her  consort.  Five 
men  only  of  those  who  had  sailed  returned  with  her. 
"  Drink  and  the  devil  had  done  lor  the  rest,"  with  a 
vengeance ;  although,  to  be  sure,  we  were  not  quite 
in  so  bad  a  case  as  that  other  ship  they  sang  about: 

"With  one  man  of  her  crew  alive, 
What  put  to  sea  with  seventy-five." 

All  of  us  had  an  ample  share  of  the  treasure,  and 
used  it  wisely  or  foolishly,  according  to  our  natures. 
Captain  Smollett  is  now  retired  from  the  sea.  Gray  not 
only  saved  his  money,  but,  being  suddenly  smit  with 
the  desire  to  rise,  also  studied  his  profession ;  and  he  is 
now  mate  and  part  owner  of  a  fine  full-rigged  ship  : 
married  besides,  and  the  father  of  a  family.  As  for 
Ben  Gunn,  he  got  a  thousand  pounds,  which  he  spent 
or  lost  in  three  weeks,  or,  to  be  more  exact,  in  nineteen 
days,  for  he  was  back  begging  on  the  twentieth.  Then 
he  was  given  a  lodge  to  keep,  exactly  as  he  had  feared 

upon  the  island ;  and  he  still  lives,  a  great  favourite, 
19 


290  TREASURE   ISLAND 

though  something  of  a  butt,  with  the  country  boys,  and 
a  notable  singer  in  church  on  Sundays  and  saints'  days. 

Of  Silver  we  have  heard  no  more.  That  formidable 
seafaring  man  with  one  leg  has  at  last  gone  clean  out  of 
my  life ;  but  I  daresay  he  met  his  old  negress,  and  per- 
haps still  lives  in  comfort  with  her  and  Captain  Flint. 
It  is  to  be  hoped  so,  I  suppose,  for  his  chances  of  com- 
fort in  another  world  are  very  small. 

The  bar  silver  and  the  arms  still  lie,  for  all  that  I 
know,  where  Flint  buried  them  ;  and  certainly  they 
shall  lie  there  for  me.  Oxen  and  wain-ropes  would  not 
bring  me  back  again  to  that  accursed  island  ;  and  the 
worst  dreams  that  ever  I  have  are  when  I  hear  the  surf 
booming  about  its  coasts,  or  start  upright  in  bed,  with 
the  sharp  voice  of  Captain  Flint  still  ringing  in  my 
ears  :  "  P^ces  of  eight !  pieces  of  eight ! " 


THE    BLACK  ARROW 

A  TALE  OP  TWO  ROSES 


. 


Critic  on  the  Hearth, 

No  one  but  myself  knows  what  I  have  suffered,  nor 
what  my  books  have  gained,  by  your  unsleeping  watchfulness 
and  admirable  pertinacity.  And  now  here  is  a  volume  that 
goes  into  the  world  and  lacks  your  imprimatur  :  a  strange  thing 
in  our  joint  lives  ;  and  the  reason  of  it  stranger  still !  I  have 
watched  with  interest,  with  pain,  and  at  length  with  amuse- 
ment, your  unavailing  attempts  to  peruse  The  Black  Arrow  ; 
and  I  think  I  should  lack  humour  indeed,  if  I  let  the  occasion 
slip  and  did  not  place  your  name  in  the  fly-leaf  of  the  only 
book  of  mine  that  you  have  never  read — and  never  will  read. 

That  others  may  display  more  constancy  is  still  my  hope. 
The  tale  was  written  years  ago  for  a  particular  audience  and 
(I  may  say)  in  rivalry  with  a  particular  author;  I  think  I 
should  do  well  to  name  him,  Mr.  Alfred  B.  Phillips.  It  was 
not  without  its  reward  at  the  time.  I  could  not,  indeed,  dis- 
place Mr.  Phillips  from  his  well-won  priority  ;  but  in  the  eyes 
of  readers  who  thought  less  than  nothing  of  Treasure  Island, 
The  Black  Arrow  was  supposed  to  mark  a  clear  advance. 
Those  who  read  volumes  and  those  who  read  story  papers  be- 
long to  different  worlds.  The  verdict  on  Treasure  Island  was 
reversed  in  the  other  court ;  I  wonder,  will  it  be  the  same  with 
its  successor? 

R.  L.  S. 

SARAKAC  LAKK,  April  8,  1888. 


THE     BLACK     ARROW: 

A  TALE  OF  THE  TWO  HOSES. 


PROLOGUE. 

JOHN    AMEND-AIi. 

On  a  certain  afternoon,  in  the  late  (springtime,  the  bell 
upon  Tunstall  Moat  House  was  heard  ringing  at  an  unac- 
customed hour.  Far  and  near,  in  the  forest  and  in  the 
fields  along  the  river,  people  began  to  desert  their  labours 
and  hurry  towards  the  sound  ;  and  in  Tunstall  hamlet  a 
group  of  poor  country-folk  stood  wondering  at  the  sum- 
mons. 

Tunstall  hamlet  at  that  period,  in  the  reign  of  old  King 
Henry  VL,  wore  much  the  same  appearance  as  it  wears  to- 
day. A  score  or  so  of  houses,  heavily  framed  with  oak, 
stood  scattered  in  a  long  green  valley  ascending  from  the 
river.  At  the  foot,  the  road  crossed  a  bridge,  and  mount- 
ing on  the  other  side,  disappeared  into  the  fringes  of  the 
forest  on  its  way  to  the  Moat  House,  and  further  forth  to 


2  THE    BLACK    AEKOW. 

Holywood  Abbey.  Half-way  up  the  village,  the  church 
stood  among  yews.  On  every  side  the  slopes  were 
crowned  and  the  view  bounded  by  the  green  elms  and 
greening  oak-trees  of  the  forest. 

Hard  by  the  bridge,  there  was  a  stone  cross  upon  a 
knoll,  and  here  the  group  had  collected — half  a  dozen 
women  and  one  tall  fellow  in  a  russet  smock — discussing 
what  the  bell  betided.  An  express  had  gone  through  the 
hamlet  half  an  hour  before,  and  drunk  a  pot  of  ale  in  the 
saddle,  not  daring  to  dismount  for  the  hurry  of  his  errand  ; 
but  he  had  been  ignorant  himself  of  what  was  forward, 
and  only  bore  sealed  letters  from  Sir  Daniel  Brackley  to 
Sir  Oliver  Oates,  the  parson,  who  kept  the  Moat  House  in 
the  master's  absence. 

But  now  there  was  the  noise  of  a  horse  ;  and  soon,  out 
of  the  edge  of  the  wood  and  over  the  echoing  bridge,  there 
rode  up  young  Master  Richard  Shelton,  Sir  Daniel's  ward. 
He,  at  the  least,  would  know,  and  they  hailed  him  and 
begged  him  to  explain.  He  drew  bridle  willingly  enough 
— a  young  fellow  not  yet  eighteen,  sun-browned  and  grey- 
eyed,  in  a  jacket  of  deer's  leather,  with  a  black  velvet  col- 
lar, a  green  hood  upon  his  head,  and  a  steel  cross-bow  at 
his  back.  The  express,  it  appeared,  had  brought  great 
news.  A  battle  was  impending.  Sir  Daniel  had  sent  for 
every  man  that  could  draw  a  bow  or  carry  a  bill  to  go  post- 
haste to  Kettley,  under  pain  of  his  severe  displeasure  ;  but 
for  whom  they  were  to  fight,  or  of  where  the  battle  was 
expected.  Dick  knew  nothing.  Sir  Oliver  would  come 


JOHN    AMEND-ALL.  3 

shortly  himself,  and  Ben  net  Hatch  was  arming  at  that 
moment,  for  he  it  was  who  should  lead  the  party. 

"It  is  the  ruin  of  this  kind  land,"  a  woman  said.  "  If 
the  barons  live  at  war,  ploughfolk  must  eat  roots." 

"Nay,"  said  Dick,  "  every  man  that  follows  shall  have 
sixpence  a  day,  and  archers  twelve. " 

"  If  they  live,"  returned  the  woman,  "  that  may  very  well 
be  ;  but  how  if  they  die,  my  master  ?  " 

"  They  cannot  better  die  than  for  their  natural  lord," 
said  Dick. 

"No  natural  lord  of  mine,"  said  the  man  in  the  smock. 
"  I  followed  the  Walsinghams  ;  so  we  all  did  down  Brierly 
way,  till  two  years  ago,  come  Candlemas.  And  now  I 
must  side  with  Brackley  !  It  was  the  law  that  did  it ;  call 
ye  that  natural  ?  But  now,  what  with  Sir  Daniel  and  what 
with  Sir  Oliver — that  knows  more  of  law  than  honesty — 
I  have  no  natural  lord  but  poor  King  Harry  the  Sixt,  God 
bless  him ! — the  poor  innocent  that  cannot  tell  his  right 
hand  from  his  left." 

"Ye  speak  with  an  ill  tongue,  friend,"  answered  Dick, 
"  to  miscall  your  good  master  and  my  lord  the  king  in  the 
same  libel.  But  King  Harry — praised  be  the  saints ! — 
has  come  again  into  his  right  mind,  and  will  have  all 
things  peaceably  ordained.  And  as  for  Sir  Daniel,  y'  are 
very  brave  behind  his  back.  But  I  will  be  no  tale-bearer  ; 
and  let  that  suffice." 

"I  say  no  harm  of  you,  Master  Richard,"  returned  the 
peasant.  "  Y'  are  a  lad  ;  but  when  ye  come  to  a  man's 


4  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

inches,  ye  will  find  ye  have  an  empty  pocket.  I  say  no 
more  :  the  saints  help  Sir  Daniel's  neighbours,  and  the 
Blessed  Maid  protect  his  wards ! " 

"  Clipsby,"  said  Bichard,  "  you  speak  what  I  cannot 
hear  with  honour.  Sir  Daniel  is  my  good  master,  and  my 
guardian." 

"Come,  now,  will  ye  read  me  a  riddle?"  returned 
Clipsby.  "  On  whose  side  is  Sir  Daniel  ?  " 

"  I  know  not,"  said  Dick,  colouring  a  little  ;  for  his 
guardian  had  changed  sides  continually  in  the  troubles  of 
that  period,  and  every  change  had  brought  him  some  in- 
crease of  fortune. 

"  Ay,"  returned  Clipsby,  "  you,  nor  no  man.  For,  in- 
deed, he  is  one  that  goes  to  bed  Lancaster  and  gets  up 
York." 

Just  then  the  bridge  rang  under  horse-shoe  iron,  and 
the  party  turned  and  saw  Bennet  Hatch  come  galloping — 
a  brown-faced,  grizzled  fellow,  heavy  of  hand  and  grim  of 
mien,  armed  with  sword  and  spear,  a  steel  salet  on  his 
head,  a  leather  jack  upon  his  body.  He  was  a  great  man 
in  these  parts  ;  Sir  Daniel's  right  hand  in  peace  and  war, 
and  at  that  time,  by  his  master's  interest,  bailiff  of  the 
hundred. 

"  Clipsby,"  he  shouted,  "  off  to  the  Moat  House,  and 
send  all  other  laggards  the  same  gate.  Bowyer  will  give 
you  jack  and  salet.  We  must  ride  before  curfew.  Look 
to  it :  he  that  is  last  at  the  lych-gate  Sir  Daniel  shall  re- 
ward. Look  to  it  right  well !  I  know  you  for  a  man  of 


JOHN   AMEND-ALL.  O 

naught.  Nance,"  he  added,  to  one  of  the  women,  "  is  old 
Appleyard  up  town  ?  " 

"I'll  warrant  you,"  replied  the  woman.  "In  his  field, 
for  sure." 

So  the  group  dispersed,  and  while  Clipsby  walked  leis- 
urely over  the  bridge,  Bennet  and  young  Shelton  rode  up 
the  road  together,  through  the  village  and  past  the 
church. 

"Ye  will  see  the  old  shrew,"  said  Bennet.  "He  will 
waste  more  time  grumbling  and  prating  of  Harry  the 
Fift  than  would  serve  a  man  to  shoe  a  horse.  And  all 
because  he  has  been  to  the  French  wars  !  " 

The  house  to  which  they  were  bound  was  the  last  in  the 
village,  standing  alone  among  lilacs  ;  and  beyond  it,  on 
three  sides,  there  was  open  meadow  rising  towards  the 
borders  of  the  wood. 

Hatch  dismounted,  threw  his  rein  over  the  fence,  and 
walked  down  the  field,  Dick  keeping  close  at  his  elbow,  to 
where  the  old  soldier  was  digging,  knee-deep  in  his  cab- 
bages, and  now  and  again,  in  a  cracked  voice,  singing  a 
snatch  of  song.  He  was  all  dressed  in  leather,  only  his 
hood  and  tippet  were  of  black  frieze,  and  tied  with  scar- 
let ;  his  face  was  like  a  walnut-shell,  both  for  colour  and 
wrinkles  ;  but  his  old  grey  eye  was  still  clear  enough,  and 
his  sight  unabated.  Perhaps  he  was  deaf  ;  perhaps  he 
thought  it  unworthy  of  an  old  archer  of  Agincourt  to  pay 
any  heed  to  such  disturbances  ;  but  neither  the  surly 
notes  of  the  alarm  bell,  nor  the  near  approach  of  Bennet 


6  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

and  the  lad,  appeared  at  all  to  move  him  ;  and  he  con« 
tinued  obstinately  digging,  and  piped  up,  very  thin  and 
shaky  : 

"  Now,  dear  lady,  if  thy  will  be, 
I  pray  you  that  you  will  rue  on  me." 

"Nick  Appleyard,"  said  Hatch,  "Sir  Oliver  commends 
him  to  you,  and  bids  that  ye  shall  come  within  this  hour 
to  the  Moat  House,  there  to  take  command." 

The  old  fellow  looked  up. 

"  Save  you,  my  masters  !  "  he  said,  grinning.  "  And 
where  goeth  Master  Hatch  ?  " 

"  Master  Hatch  is  off  to  Kettley,  with  every  man  that 
we  can  horse,"  returned  Bennet.  "There  is  a  fight  to- 
ward, it  seems,  and  my  lord  stays  a  reinforcement." 

"Ay,  verily,"  returned  Appleyard.  "And  what  will  ye 
leave  me  to  garrison  withal  ?  " 

"  I  leave  you  six  good  men,  and  Sir  Oliver  to  boot,"  an- 
swered Hatch. 

"It'll  not  hold  the  place,"  said  Appleyard  ;  "  the  num- 
ber sufficeth  not.  It  would  take  two  score  to  make  it 
good." 

"  Why5  it's  for  that  we  came  to  you,  old  shrew ! "  re- 
plied the  other.  "  Who  else  is  there  but  you  that  could 
do  aught  in  such  a  house  with  such  a  garrison  ?  " 

"Ay!  when  the  pinch  comes,  ye  remember  the  old 
shoe,"  returned  Nick.  "  There  is  not  a  man  of  you  can 
back  a  horse  or  hold  a  bill ;  and  as  for  archery—  St 


.JOHN    AMEXD-ALL.  1 

Michael!  if  old  Harry  the  Fift  were  back  again,  he 
would  stand  and  let  ye  shoot  at  him  for  a  farthen  a 
shoot ! " 

"  Nay,  Nick,  there's  some  can  draw  a  good  bow  yet," 
said  Bennet. 

"  Draw  a  good  bow !  "  cried  Appleyard.  "  Yes !  But 
who'll  shoot  me  a  good  shoot?  It's  there  the  eye  comes 
in,  and  the  head  between  your  shoulders.  Now,  what 
might  you  call  a  long  shoot,  Bennet  Hatch  ?  " 

"  Well,"  said  Bennet,  looking  about  him,  "  it  would  be 
a  long  shoot  from  here  into  the  forest." 

"  Ay,  it  would  be  a  longish  shoot,"  said  the  old  fellow, 
turning  to  look  over  his  shoulder  ;  and  then  he  put  up 
his  hand  over  his  eyes,  and  stood  staring. 

"  Why,  what  are  you  looking  at  ?  "  asked  Bennet,  with 
a  chuckle.  "  Do  you  see  Harry  the  Fift  ?  " 

The  veteran  continued  looking  up  the  hill  in  silence. 
The  sun  shone  broadly  over  the  shelving  meadows  ;  a  few 
white  sheep  wandered  browsing  ;  all  was  still  but  the  dis- 
tant jangle  of  the  bell. 

"What  is  it,  Appleyard?"  asked  Dick. 

"  Why,  the  birds,"  said  Appleyard. 

And,  sure  enough,  over  the  top  of  the  forest,  where  it 
ran  down  in  a  tongue  among  the  meadows,  and  ended  in 
a  pair  of  goodly  green  elms,  about  a  bowshot  from  the 
field  where  they  were  standing,  a  flight  of  birds  was  skim- 
ming to  and  fro,  in  evident  disorder. 

"  What  of  the  birds  ?  "  said  Bennet 


THE   BLACK   ABBOW. 

»  returned  Appleyard,  "y1  are  a  wise  man  to  g« 
to  war,  Blaster  Bennet.  Birds  are  a  good  sentry ;  in 
forest  places  they  be  the  first  line  of  battle.  Look  you, 
now,  if  we  lay  here  in  camp,  there  might  be  archers 
skulking  down  to  get  the  wind  of  us ;  and  here  would 
you  be,  none  the  wiser ! " 

"Why,  old  shrew,"  said  Hatch,  "there  be  no  men 
nearer  us  than  Sir  Daniel's,  at  Kettley  ;  y'  are  as  safe  as 
in  London  Tower  ;  and  ye  raise  scares  upon  a  man  for  a 
few  chaffinches  and  sparrows !  " 

"  Hear  him  !  "  grinned  Appleyard.  "  How  many  a  rogue 
would  give  his  two  crop  ears  to  have  a  shoot  at  either  of 
us  ?  Saint  Michael,  man !  they  hate  us  like  two  pole- 
cats ! " 

"Well,  sooth  it  is,  they  hate  Sir  Daniel,"  answered 
Hatch,  a  little  sobered. 

"Ay,  they  hate  Sir  Daniel,  and  they  hate  every  man 
that  serves  with  him,"  said  Appleyard  ;  "and  in  the  first 
order  of  hating,  they  hate  Bennet  Hatch  and  old  Nicholas 
the  bowman.  See  ye  here  :  if  there  was  a  stout  fellow 
yonder  in  the  wood-edge,  and  you  and  I  stood  fair  for 
him — as,  by  Saint  George,  we  stand ! — which,  think  ye, 
would  he  choose  ?  " 

"  You,  for  a  good  wager,"  answered  Hatch. 

"  My  surcoat  to  a  leather  belt,  it  would  be  you  !  "  cried 
the  old  archer.  "Ye  burned  Grimstone,  Bennet — they'll 
ne'er  forgive  you  that,  my  master.  And  as  for  me,  I'll 
soon  be  in  a  good  place,  God  grant,  and  out  of  bow- 


JOH3T   AMEND-ALL.  9 

shoot — ty,  and  cannon-shoot — of  all  their  malices.  1 
am  an  old  man,  and  draw  fast  to  homeward,  where 
the  bed  is  ready.  But  for  you,  Bennet,  y'  are  to  remain 
behind  here  at  your  own  peril,  and  if  ye  come  to  my 
years  unhanged,  the  old  true-blue  English  spirit  will  be 
dead." 

"  Y'  are  the  shrewishest  old  dolt  in  Tunstall  Forest," 
returned  Hatch,  visibly  ruffled  by  these  threats.  "Get 
ye  to  your  arms  before  Sir  Oliver  come,  and  leave  prating 
for  one  good  while.  An  ye  had  talked  so  much  with 
Harry  the  Fift,  his  ears  would  ha'  been  richer  than  his 
pocket." 

An  arrow  sang  in  the  air,  like  a  huge  hornet ;  it  struck 
old  Appleyard  between  the  shoulder-blades,  and  pierced 
him  clean  through,  and  he  fell  forward  on  his  face  among 
the  cabbages.  Hatch,  with  a  broken  cry,  leapt  into  the 
air;  then,  stooping  double,  he  ran  for  the  cover  of  the 
Louse.  And  in  the  meanwhile  Dick  Shelton  had  dropped 
behind  a  lilac,  and  had  his  crossbow  bent  and  shouldered, 
covering  the  point  of  the  forest. 

Not  a  leaf  stirred.  The  sheep  were  patiently  browsing  ; 
the  birds  had  settled.  But  there  lay  the  old  man,  with 
a  cloth-yard  arrow  standing  in  his  back ;  and  there  were 
Hatch  holding  to  the  gable,  and  Dick  crouching  and 
ready  behind  the  lilac  bush. 

"  D'ye  see  aught  ?  "  cried  Hatch. 

"  Not  a  twig  stirs,"  said  Dick. 

"I  think  shame  to  leave  him  lying/'  said  Bennet,  conv 


10  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

ing  forward  once  more  with  hesitating  steps  and  a  very 
pale  countenance.  "  Keep  a  good  eye  on  the  wood,  Mas- 
ter Shelton — keep  a  clear  eye  on  the  wood.  The  saints 
assoil  us !  here  was  a  good  shoot ! " 

Bennet  raised  the  old  archer  on  his  knee.  He  was  not 
yet  dead ;  his  face  worked,  and  his  eyes  shut  and  opened 
like  machinery,  and  he  had  a  most  horrible,  ugly  look  of 
one  in  pain. 

"  Can  ye  hear,  old  Nick  ?  "  asked  Hatch.  "  Have  ye  a 
last  wish  before  ye  wend,  old  brother  ?  " 

"Pluck  out  the  shaft,  and  let  me  pass,  a'  Mary's 
name  !  "  gasped  Appleyard.  "  I  be  done  with  Old  Eng- 
land. Pluck  it  out ! " 

"Master  Dick,"  said  Bennet,  "come  hither,  and  pull 
me  a  good  pull  upon  the  arrow.  He  would  fain  pass,  the 
poor  sinner." 

Dick  laid  down  his  cross-bow,  and  pulling  hard  upcn 
the  arrow,  drew  it  forth.  A  gush  of  blood  followed  ;  the 
old  archer  scrambled  half  upon  his  feet,  called  once  upon 
the  name  of  God,  and  then  fell  dead.  Hatch,  upon  his 
knees  among  the  cabbages,  prayed  fervently  for  the  wel- 
fare of  the  passing  spirit.  But  even  as  he  prayed,  it  was 
plain  that  his  mind  was  still  divided,  and  he  kept  ever  an 
eye  upon  the  corner  of  the  wood  from  which  the  shot  had 
some.  When  he  had  done,  he  got  to  his  feet  again,  drew 
off  one  of  his  mailed  gauntlets,  and  wiped  his  pale  face, 
which  was  all  wet  with  terror. 

"  Ay,"  he  said,  "  it'll  be  my  turn  next" 


JOHN   AMEND-ALL.  11 

"  Who  hath  done  this,  Bennet  ?  "  Kichard  asked,  still 
holding  the  arrow  in  his  hand. 

"  Nay,  the  saints  know,"  said  Hatch.  "  Here  are  a 
good  two  score  Christian  souls  that  we  have  hunted  out 
of  house  and  holding,  he  and  L  He  has  paid  his  shot, 
poor  shrew,  nor  will  it  be  long,  mayhap,  ere  I  pay  mine. 
Sir  Daniel  driveth  over-hard." 

"  This  is  a  strange  shaft,"  said  the  lad,  looking  at  the 
arrow  in  his  hand. 

"  Ay,  by  my  faith ! "  cried  Bennet.  "  Black,  and  black- 
feathered.  Here  is  an  ill-favoured  shaft,  by  my  sooth  ! 
for  black,  they  say,  bodes  burial.  And  here  be  words 
written.  Wipe  the  blood  away.  What  read  ye  ?  " 

"  '  Apptilyaird  fro  Jon  A  mend- All,' "  read  Shelton. 
"  What,  should  this  betoken  ?  " 

"  Nay,  I  like  it  not,"  returned  the  retainer,  shaking  his 
head.  "  John  Amend-All !  Here  is  a  rogue's  name  for 
those  that  be  up  in  the  world  !  But  why  stand  we  here 
to  make  a  mark  ?  Take  him  by  the  knees,  good  Master 
Shelton,  while  I  lift  him  by  the  shoulders,  and  let  us  lay 
him  in  his  house.  This  will  be  a  rare  shog  to  poor  Sir 
Oliver ;  he  will  turn  paper  colour ;  he  will  pray  like  a 
windmill." 

They  took  up  the  old  archer,  and  carried  him  between 
them  into  his  house,  where  he  had  dwelt  alone.  And 
there  they  laid  him  on  the  floor,  out  of  regard  for  the 
mattress,  and  sought,  as  best  they  might,  to  straighten 
and  compose  his  limbs. 


12  THE    BLACK    ARKOW. 

Appleyard's  house  was  clean  and  bare.  There  was  a 
bed,  with  a  blue  cover,  a  cupboard,  a  great  chest,  a  pair 
of  joint-stools,  a  hinged  table  in  the  chimney  corner,  and 
hung  upon  the  wall  the  old  soldier's  armoury  of  bows  and 
defensive  armour.  Hatch  began  to  look  about  him  curi- 
ously. 

"  Nick  had  money,"  he  said.  "He  may  have  had  three 
score  pounds  put  by.  I  would  I  could  light  upon  't ! 
When  ye  lose  an  old  friend,  Master  Richard,  the  best  con- 
solation is  to  heir  him.  See,  now,  this  chest.  I  would 
go  a  mighty  wager  there  is  a  bushel  of  gold  therein.  He 
had  a  strong  hand  to  get,  and  a  hard  hand  to  keep  withal, 
had  Appleyard  the  archer.  Now  may  God  rest  his  spirit ! 
Near  eighty  year  he  was  afoot  and  about,  and  ever  get- 
ting ;  but  now  he's  on  the  broad  of  his  back,  poor  shrew, 
and  no  more  lacketh  ;  and  if  his  chattels  came  to  a  good 
friend,  he  would  be  merrier,  methinks,  in  heaven." 

"Come,  Hatch,"  said  Dick,  "respect  his  stone-blind 
eyes.  Would  ye  rob  the  man  before  his  body  ?  Nay,  he 
would  walk ! " 

Hatch  made  several  signs  of  the  cross  ;  but  by  this 
time  his  natural  complexion  had  returned,  and  he  was  not 
easily  to  be  dashed  from  any  purpose.  It  would  have 
gone  hard  with  the  chest  had  not  the  gate  sounded,  and 
presently  after  the  door  of  the  house  opened  and  ad- 
mitted a  tall,  portly,  ruddy,  black-eyed  man  of  near  fifty, 
in  a  surplice  and  black  robe. 

"Appleyard" the  newcomer  was  saying,  as  he  en- 


JOHN   AMEND-ALL.  13 

tered  ;  but  he  stopped  dead.  "  Ave  Maria  !  "  he  cried. 
"  Saints  be  our  shield  !  What  cheer  is  this  ?  " 

"Cold  cheer  with  Appleyard,  sir  parson,"  answered 
Hatch,  with  perfect  cheerfulness.  "  Shot  at  his  own 
door,  and  alighteth  even  now  at  purgatory  gates.  Ay  I 
there,  if  tales  be  true,  he  shall  lack  neither  coal  nor  candle." 

Sir  Oliver  groped  his  way  to  a  joint-stool,  and  sat  down 
upon  it,  sick  and  white. 

"  This  is  a  judgment !  O,  a  great  stroke  !  "  he  sobbed, 
and  rattled  off  a  leash  of  prayers. 

Hatch  meanwhile  reverently  doffed  his  salet  and  knelt 
down. 

"Ay,  Bennet,"  said  the  priest,  somewhat  recovering, 
"  and  what  may  this  be  ?  What  enemy  hath  done  this  ?  " 

"  Here,  Sir  Oliver,  is  the  arrow.  See,  it  is  written  upon 
with  words,"  said  Dick. 

"  Nay,"  cried  the  priest,  "  this  is  a  foul  hearing !  John 
Amend-All !  A  right  Lollardy  word.  And  black  of  hue, 
as  for  an  omen  !  Sirs,  this  knave  arrow  likes  me  not.  But 
it  importeth  rather  to  take  counsel.  Who  should  this 
be  ?  Bethink  you,  Bennet.  Of  so  many  black  ill-willers, 
which  should  he  be  that  doth  so  hardily  outface  us? 
Simnel?  I  do  much  question  it.  The  Walsinghams? 
Nay,  they  are  not  yet  so  broken  ;  they  still  think  to  have 
the  law  over  us,  when  times  change.  There  was  Simon 
Malmesbury,  too.  How  think  ye,  Bennet  ?  " 

"What  think  ye,  sir,"  returned  Hatch,  "of  Ellis 
Duckworth  ?  " 


14  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

"Nay,  Bennet,  never.  Nay,  not  he,"  said  the  priest. 
"  There  cometh  never  any  rising,  Bennet,  from  below — so 
all  judicious  chroniclers  concord  in  their  opinion  ;  but  re- 
bellion travelleth  ever  downward  from  above ;  and  when 
Dick,  Tom,  and  Harry  take  them  to  their  bills,  look  ever 
narrowly  to  see  what  lord  is  profited  thereby.  Now,  Sir 
Daniel,  having  once  more  joined  him  to  the  Queen's 
party,  is  in  ill  odour  with  the  Yorkist  lords.  Thence, 
Bennet,  comes  the  blow — by  what  procuring,  I  yet  seek  ; 
but  therein  lies  the  nerve  of  this  discomfiture." 

"An't  please  you,  Sir  Oliver,"  said  Bennet,  "the  axles 
are  so  hot  in  this  country  that  I  have  long  been  smelling 
fire.  So  did  this  poor  sinner,  Appleyard.  And,  by  your 
leave,  men's  spirits  are  so  foully  inclined  to  all  of  us,  that 
it  needs  neither  York  nor  Lancaster  to  spur  them  on. 
Hear  my  plain  thoughts  :  You,  that  are  a  clerk,  and  Sir 
Daniel,  that  sails  on  any  wind,  ye  have  taken  many  men's 
goods,  and  beaten  and  hanged  not  a  few.  Y'  are  called  to 
count  for  this  ;  in  the  end,  I  wot  not  how,  ye  have  ever 
the  uppermost  at  law,  and  ye  think  all  patched.  But  give 
me  leave,  Sir  Oliver  :  the  man  that  ye  have  dispossessed 
and  beaten  is  but  the  angrier,  and  some  day,  when  the 
black  devil  is  by,  he  will  up  with  his  bow  and  clout  me  a 
yard  of  arrow  through  your  inwards." 

"  Nay,  Bennet,  y'  are  in  the  wrong.  Bennet,  ye  should 
be  glad  to  be  corrected,"  said  Sir  Oliver.  "Y'  are  a 
prater,  Bennet,  a  talker,  a  babbler  ;  your  mouth  is  wider 
than  your  two  ears.  Mend  it,  Bennet,  mend  it." 


JOHN   AMEND-ALL.  15 

"  Nay,  I  say  no  more.  Have  it  as  ye  list,"  said  the  re- 
tainer. 

The  priest  now  rose  from  the  stool,  and  from  the  writ- 
ing-case that  hung  about  his  neck  took  forth  wax  and  a 
taper,  and  a  flint  and  steel.  With  these  he  sealed  up  the 
chest  and  the  cupboard  with  Sir  Daniel's  arms,  Hatch 
looking  on  disconsolate ;  and  then  the  whole  party  pro- 
ceeded, somewhat  timorously,  to  sally  from  the  house  and 
get  to  horse. 

"  Tis  time  we  were  on  the  road,  Sir  Oliver,"  said  Hatch, 
as  he  held  the  priest's  stirrup  while  he  mounted. 

"Ay;  but,  Bennet,  things  are  changed,"  returned  the 
parson.  "There  is  now  no  Appleyard — rest  his  soul ! — 
to  keep  the  garrison.  I  shall  keep  you,  Bennet.  I  must 
have  a  good  man  to  rest  me  on  in  this  day  of  black  ar- 
rows. '  The  arrow  that  flieth  by  day,'  saith  the  evangel ; 
I  have  no  mind  of  the  context ;  nay,  I  am  a  sluggard 
priest,  I  am  too  deep  in  men's  affairs.  Well,  let  us  ride 
forth,  Master  Hatch.  The  jack  men  should  be  at  the 
church  by  now." 

So  they  rode  forward  down  the  road,  with  the  wind 
after  them,  blowing  the  tails  of  the  parson's  cloak ;  and 
behind  them,  as  they  went,  clouds  began  to  arise  and  blot 
out  the  sinking  sun.  They  had  passed  three  of  the  scat- 
tered houses  that  make  up  Tunstall  hamlet,  when,  coming 
to  a  turn,  they  saw  the  church  before  them.  Ten  or  a 
dozen  houses  clustered  immediately  round  it  ;  but  to  the 
back  the  churchyard  was  next  the  meadows.  At  th« 


16  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

lych-gate,  near  a  score  of  men  were  gathered,  some  in  the 
saddle,  some  standing  by  their  horses'  heads.  They  were 
variously  armed  and  mounted  ;  some  with  spears,  some 
with  bills,  some  with  bows,  and  some  bestriding  plough 
horses,  still  splashed  with  the  mire  of  the  furrow  ;  for 
these  were  the  very  dregs  of  the  country,  and  all  the 
better  men  and  the  fair  equipments  were  already  with 
Sir  Daniel  in  the  field. 

"  We  have  not  done  amiss,  praised  be  the  cross  of 
Holy  wood  !  Sir  Daniel  will  be  right  well  content,"  ob- 
served the  priest,  inwardly  numbering  the  troop. 

"Who  goes?     Stand !  if  ye  be  true  ! "  shouted  Bennet. 

A  man  was  seen  slipping  through  the  churchyard 
among  the  yews  ;  and  at  the  sound  of  this  summons  he 
discarded  all  concealment,  and  fairly  took  to  his  heels  for 
the  forest.  The  men  at  the  gate,  who  had  been  hitherto 
unaware  of  the  stranger's  presence,  woke  and  scattered. 
Those  who  had  dismounted  began  scrambling  into  the 
saddle  ;  the  rest  rode  in  pursuit ;  but  they  had  to  make 
the  circuit  of  the  consecrated  ground,  and  it  was  plain 
their  quarry  would  escape  them.  Hatch,  roaring  an  oath, 
put  his  horse  at  the  hedge,  to  head  him  off ;  but  the  beast 
refused,  and  sent  his  rider  sprawling  in  the  dust.  And 
though  he  was  up  again  in  a  moment,  and  had  caught  the 
bridle,  the  time  had  goue  by,  and  the  fugitive  had  gained 
too  great  a  lead  for  any  hope  of  capture. 

The  wisest  of  all  had  been  Dick  Shelton.  Instead  of 
starting  in  a  vain  pursuit,  he  had  whipped  his  cross-bow 


JOHN   AMEND-ALL.  17 

from  his  back,  bent  it,  and  set  a  quarrel  to  the  string ; 
and  now,  when  the  others  had  desisted,  he  turned  to  Ben- 
net  and  asked  if  he  should  shoot. 

"  Shoot !  shoot !  "  cried  the  priest,  with  sanguinary 
violence. 

"Cover  him,  Master  Dick,"  said  Bennet.  "Bring  me 
him  down  like  a  ripe  apple." 

The  fugitive  was  now  within  but  a  few  leaps  of  safety  ; 
but  this  last  part  of  the  meadow  ran  very  steeply  uphill, 
and  the  man  ran  slower  in  proportion.  "What  with  the 
greyness  of  the  falling  night,  and  the  uneven  movements 
of  the  runner,  it  was  no  easy  aim  ;  and  as  Dick  levelled 
his  bow,  he  felt  a  kind  of  pity,  and  a  half  desire  that  he 
might  miss.  The  quarrel  sped. 

The  man  stumbled  and  fell,  and  a  great  cheer  arose 
from  Hatch  and  the  pursuers.  But  they  were  counting 
their  corn  before  the  harvest.  The  man  fell  lightly  ;  he 
was  lightly  afoot  again,  turned  and  waved  his  cap  in  a 
bravado,  and  was  out  of  sight  next  moment  in  the  margin 
of  the  wood. 

"And  the  plague  go  with  him!"  cried  Bennet.  "He 
has  thieves'  heels  ;  he  can  run,  by  St.  Banbury !  But  you 
touched  him,  Master  Shelton  ;  he  has  stolen  your  quarrel, 
may  he  never  have  good  I  grudge  him  less  ! " 

"  Nay,  but  what  made  he  by  the  church  ? "  asked  Sir 
Oliver.  "  I  am  shrewdly  af eared  there  has  been  mischief 
here.  Clipsby,  good  fellow,  get  ye  down  from  your  horse, 
and  search  thoroughly  among  the  yews." 


18  THE    BLACK    ARKOW. 

Clipsby  was  gone  but  a  little  while  ere  he  returned, 
carrying  a  paper. 

"  This  writing  was  pinned  to  the  church  door,"  he  said, 
handing  it  to  the  parson.  "  I  found  naught  else,  sir  par- 
son." 

"Now,  by  the  power  of  Mother  Church,"  cried  Sir 
Oliver,  "  but  this  runs  hard  on  sacrilege  !  For  the  king's 
good  pleasure,  or  the  lord  of  the  manor — well !  But 
that  every  run-the-hedge  in  a  green  jerkin  should  fasten 
papers  to  the  chancel  door — nay,  it  runs  hard  on  sacri- 
lege, hard ;  and  men  have  burned  for  matters  of  less 
weight.  But  what  have  we  here  ?  The  light  falls  apace. 
Good  Master  Richard,  y'  have  young  eyes.  Read  me,  I 
pray,  this  libel." 

Dick  Shelton  took  the  paper  in  his  hand  and  read  it 
aloud.  It  contained  some  lines  of  very  rugged  doggerel, 
hardly  even  rhyming,  written  in  a  gross  character,  and 
most  uncouthly  spelt.  With  the  spelling  somewhat  bet- 
tered, this  is  how  they  ran  : 

"  I  had  four  blak  arrows  under  my  belt, 
Four  for  tlie  greefs  that  I  have  felt, 
Four  for  the  nomber  of  ill  menne 
That  have  oppressid  me  now  and  then. 

One  is  gone  ;  one  is  wele  sped ; 
Old  Apulyaird  is  ded. 

One  is  for  Maister  Bennet  Hatch, 

That  burned  Grimstone,  walls  and  thatch. 

One  for  Sir  Oliver  Gates, 

That  cut  Sir  Harry  Sheltou's  throat 


JOHN   AMEND-ALL.  19 

Sir  Daniel,  ye  shull  have  the  fourt ; 
We  shall  think  it  fair  sport 

Ye  shull  each  have  your  own  part, 
A  blak  arrow  in  each  blak  heart. 
Get  ye  to  your  knees  for  to  pray : 
Ye  are  ded  theeves,  by  yea  and  nay  ! 

44  JON  AMEND- ALL 

of  the  Green  Wool, 
And  his  jolly  fellaweship. 

' '  Item,  we  have  mo  arrowes  and  goode  hempen  cord  for  otheres 
of  your  following." 

"  Now,  well-a-day  for  charity  and  the  Christian  graces! " 
cried  Sir  Oliver,  lamentably.  "  Sirs,  this  is  an  ill  world, 
and  groweth  daily  worse.  I  will  swear  upon  the  cross  of 
Holywood  I  am  as  innocent  of  that  good  knight's  hurt, 
whether  in  act  or  purpose,  as  the  babe  unchristened. 
Neither  was  his  throat  cut ;  for  therein  they  are  again  in 
error,  as  there  still  live  credible  witnesses  to  show." 

"  It  boots  not,  sir  parson,"  said  Bennet.  "  Here  is  un- 
seasonable talk." 

"  Nay,  Master  Bennet,  not  so.  Keep  ye  in  your  due 
place,  good  Bennet,"  answered  the  priest.  "  I  shall  make 
mine  innocence  appear.  I  will,  upon  no  consideration, 
lose  my  poor  life  in  error.  I  take  all  men  to  witness  that 
I  am  clear  of  this  matter.  I  was  not  even  in  the  Moat 
House.  I  was  sent  of  an  errand  before  nine  upon  the 
clock  " 

"Sir  Oliver,"  said  Hatch,  interrupting,  "  since  it  please 
you  not  to  stop  this  sermon,  I  will  take  other  meana 
Goffe,  sound  to  horse." 


20  THE   BLACK    ARROW. 

And  while  the  tucket  was  sounding,  Bennet  moved  close 
to  the  bewildered  parson,  and  whispered  violently  in  hia 
ear. 

Dick  Shelton  saw  the  priest's  eye  turned  upon  him  for 
an  instant  in  a  startled  glance.  He  had  some  cause  for 
thought ;  for  this  Sir  Harry  Shelton  was  his  own  natural 
father.  But  he  said  never  a  word,  and  kept  his  counts- 
nance  unmoved. 

Hatch  and  Sir  Oliver  discussed  together  for  awhile  their 
altered  situation  ;  ten  men,  it  was  decided  between  them, 
should  be  reserved,  not  only  to  garrison  the  Moat  House, 
but  to  escort  the  priest  across  the  wood.  In  the  mean- 
time, as  Bennet  was  to  remain  behind,  the  command  of 
the  reinforcement  was  given  to  Master  Shelton.  Indeed, 
there  was  no  choice  ;  the  men  were  loutish  fellows,  dull 
and  unskilled  in  war,  while  Dick  was  not  only  popular, 
but  resolute  and  grave  beyond  his  age.  Although  his 
youth  had  been  spent  in  these  rough,  country  places,  the 
lad  had  been  well  taught  in  letters  by  Sir  Oliver,  and 
Hatch  himself  had  shown  him  the  management  of  arms 
and  the  first  principles  of  command.  Bennet  had  always 
been  kind  and  helpful ;  he  was  one  of  those  who  are  cruel 
as  the  grave  to  those  they  call  their  enemies,  but  ruggedly 
faithful  and  well  willing  to  their  friends ;  and  now,  while 
Sir  Oliver  entered  the  next  house  to  write,  in  his  swift, 
exquisite  penmanship,  a  memorandum  of  the  last  occur* 
rences  to  his  master,  Sir  Daniel  Brackley,  Bennet  came  up 
to  his  pupil  to  wish  him  God-speed  upon  his  enterprise. 


JOHN    AMEND-ALL.  21 

"  Ye  must  go  the  long  way  about,  Master  Shelton,"  he 
said  ;  "round  by  the  bridge,  for  your  life  !  Keep  a  sure 
man  fifty  paces  afore  you,  to  draw  shots ;  and  go  softly 
till  y'  are  past  the  wood.  If  the  rogues  fall  upon  you, 
ride  for  't ;  ye  will  do  naught  by  standing.  And  keep  ever 
forward,  Master  Sheltou  ;  turn  me  not  back  again,  an  ye 
love  your  life  ;  there  is  no  help  in  Tunstall,  mind  ye  that. 
And  now,  since  ye  go  to  the  great  wars  about  the  king, 
and  I  continue  to  dwell  here  in  extreme  jeopardy  of  my 
life,  and  the  saints  alone  can  certify  if  we  shall  meet  again 
below,  I  give  you  my  last  counsels  now  at  your  riding. 
Keep  an  eye  on  Sir  Daniel ;  he  is  unsure.  Put  not  your 
trust  in  the  jack-priest ;  he  intendeth  not  amiss,  but  doth 
the  will  of  others  ;  it  is  a  hand-gun  for  Sir  Daniel !  Get 
you  good  lordship  where  ye  go  ;  make  you  strong  friends  ; 
look  to  it.  And  think  ever  a  pater-noster- while  on  Bennet 
Hatch.  There  are  worse  rogues  afoot  than  Bennet.  So, 
God- speed ! " 

"And  Heaven  be  with  you,  Bennet!"  returned  Dick. 
"Ye  were  a  good  friend  to  me-ward,  and  so  I  shall  say  ever." 

"And,  look  ye,  master,"  added  Hatch,  with  a  certain 
embarrassment,  "if  this  Am  end- All  should  get  a  shaft 
into  me,  ye  might,  mayhap,  lay  out  a  goid  mark  or  may- 
hap a  pound  for  my  poor  soul ;  for  it  is  like  to  go  stiff 
with  me  in  purgatory." 

"  Ye  shall  have  your  will  of  it,  Bennet,"  answered  Dick. 
"  But,  what  cheer,  man  !  we  shall  meet  again,  where  ye 
shall  have  more  need  of  ale  than  masses." 


22  THE   BLACK    AKROW. 

"  The  saints  so  grant  it,  Master  Dick  !  "  returned  the 
other.  "  But  here  comes  Sir  Oliver.  An  he  were  as  quick 
with  the  long-bow  as  with  the  pen,  he  would  be  a  brave 
man-at-arma" 

Sir  Oliver  gave  Dick  a  sealed  packet,  with  this  super- 
scription :  "  To  my  ryght  worchypful  master,  Sir  Daniel 
Brackley,  knyght,  be  thys  delyvered  in  haste." 

And  Dick,  putting  it  in  the  bosom  of  his  jacket,  gave 
the  word  and  set  forth  westward  up  the  village. 


BOOK  L—THE  TWO  LADS. 

CHAPTER   L 

AT    THE   SIGN    OF   THE    SUN    IN    KETTLET. 

Sir  Daniel  and  his  men  lay  in  and  about  Kettley  that 
night,  warmly  quartered  and  well  patrolled.  But  the 
Knight  of  Tunstall  was  one  who  never  rested  from  money- 
getting  ;  and  even  now,  when  he  was  on  the  brink  of  an 
adventure  which  should  make  or  mar  him,  he  was  up  an 
hour  after  midnight  to  squeeze  poor  neighbours.  Hewaa 
one  who  trafficked  greatly  in  disputed  inheritances  ;  it 
was  his  way  to  buy  out  the  most  unlikely  claimant,  and 
then,  by  the  favour  he  curried  with  great  lords  about  the 
king,  procure  unjust  decisions  in  his  favour  ;  or,  if  that 
was  too  roundabout,  to  seize  the  disputed  manor  by  force 
of  arms,  and  rely  on  his  influence  and  Sir  Oliver's  cunning 
in  the  law  to  hold  what  he  had  snatched.  Kettley  waa 
one  such  place  ;  it  had  come  very  lately  into  his  clutches  ; 
he  still  met  with  opposition  from  the  tenants  ;  and  it  was 
to  overawe  discontent  that  he  had  led  his  troops  that  way. 

By  two  in  the  morning,  Sir  Daniel  sat  in  the  inn  room, 
close  by  the  fireside,  for  it  was  cold  at  that  hour  among 
the  fens  of  Kettley.  By  his  elbow  stood  a  pottle  of  spiced 


24  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

ale.  He  had  taken  off  his  visored  headpiece,  and  sat  with 
his  bald  head  and  thin,  dark  visage  resting  on  one  hand, 
wrapped  warmly  in  a  sanguine-coloured  cloak.  At  the 
lower  end  of  the  room  about  a  dozen  of  his  men  stood 
sentry  over  the  door  or  lay  asleep  on  benches  ;  and  some- 
what nearer  hand,  a  young  lad,  apparently  of  twelve  or 
thirteen,  was  stretched  in  a  mantle  on  the  floor.  The  host 
of  the  Sun  stood  before  the  great  man. 

"Now,  mark  me,  mine  host,"  Sir  Daniel  said,  "follow 
but  mine  orders,  and  I  shall  be  your  good  lord  ever.  I 
must  have  good  men  for  head  boroughs,  and  I  will  have 
Adam-a-More  high  constable  ;  see  to  it  narrowly.  If 
other  men  be  chosen,  it  shall  avail  you  nothing  ;  rather  it 
shall  be  found  to  your  sore  cost.  For  those  that  have 
paid  rent  to  Walsingham  I  shall  take  good  measure — you 
among  the  rest,  mine  host" 

" Good  knight,"  said  the  host,  "I  will  swear  upon  the 
cross  of  Holywood  I  did  but  pay  to  Walsingham  upon 
compulsion.  Nay,  bully  knight,  I  love  not  the  rogue 
Walsinghams ;  they  were  as  poor  as  thieves,  bully  knight. 
Give  me  a  great  lord  like  you.  Nay  ;  ask  me  among  the 
neighbours,  I  am  stout  for  Brackley." 

"It  may  be,"  said  Sir  Daniel,  dryly.  "Ye  shall  then 
pay  twice." 

The  innkeeper  made  a  horrid  grimace ;  but  this  was 
a  piece  of  bad  luck  that  might  readily  befall  a  tenant  in 
these  unruly  times,  and  he  was  perhaps  glad  to  make  his 
peace  so  easily. 


AT   THE    SIGN    OF   THE    SUN   IN   KETTLEY.  25 

'*  Bring  up  yon  fellow,  Selden  !  "  cried  the  knight 

And  one  of  his  retainers  led  up  a  poor,  cringing  old 
man,  as  pale  as  a  candle,  and  all  shaking  with  the  fen  fever. 

"  Sirrah,"  said  Sir  Daniel,  "  your  name  ?  " 

"An't  please  your  worship,"  replied  the  man,  "my 
name  is  Condall — Condall  of  Shoreby,  at  your  good  wor- 
ship's pleasure." 

"I  have  heard  you  ill  reported  on,"  returned  the  knight. 
"  Ye  deal  in  treason,  rogue ;  ye  trudge  the  country  leas- 
ing ;  y'  are  heavily  suspicioned  of  the  death  of  severals. 
How,  fellow,  are  ye  so  bold?  But  I  will  bring  you 
down." 

"  Right  honourable  and  my  reverend  lord,"  the  man 
cried,  "here  is  some  hodge-podge,  saving  your  good 
presence.  I  am  but  a  poor  private  man,  and  have  hurt 
none." 

"  The  under-sheriff  did  report  of  you  most  vilely,"  said 
the  knight.  " '  Seize  me/  saith  he,  '  that  Tyndal  of 
Shoreby.'" 

"  Condall,  my  good  lord ;  Condall  is  my  poor  name/' 
said  the  unfortunate. 

"  Condall  or  Tyndal,  it  is  all  one,"  replied  Sir  Daniel, 
coolly.  "  For,  by  my  sooth,  y'  are  here,  and  I  do  might- 
ily suspect  your  honesty.  If  ye  would  save  your  neck, 
write  me  swiftly  an  obligation  for  twenty  pound." 

"For  twenty  pound,  my  good  lord!"  cried  CondalL 
"  Here  is  midsummer  madness !  My  whole  estate  amount- 
eth  not  to  seventy  shillings." 


26  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

"Condall  or  Tyndal,"  returned  Sir  Daniel,  grinning,  "1 
wik  run  nay  peril  of  that  loss.  Write  me  down  twenty, 
and  when  I  have  recovered  all  I  may,  I  will  be  good  lord 
to  you,  and  pardon  you  the  rest." 

"Alas  !  my  good  lord,  it  may  not  be  ;  I  have  no  skill  to 
write,"  said  Condall. 

" "Well-a-day ! "  returned  the  knight.  "Here,  then,  is  no 
remedy.  Yet  I  would  fain  have  spared  you,  Tyndal,  hud 
my  conscience  suffered.  Selden,  take  me  this  old  shrew 
softly  to  the  nearest  elm,  and  hang  me  him  tenderly  by 
the  neck,  where  I  may  see  him  at  my  riding.  Fare  ye 
well,  good  Master  Condall,  dear  Master  Tyndal  ;  y'  are 
post-haste  for  Paradise  ;  fare  ye  then  well !  " 

"  Nay,  my  right  pleasant  lord,"  replied  Condall,  forcing 
an  obsequious  smile,  "an  ye  be  BO  masterful,  as  doth  right 
well  become  you,  I  will  even,  with  all  my  poor  skill,  do 
your  good  bidding." 

"Friend,"  quoth  Sir  Daniel,  "ye  will  now  write  two 
score.  Go  to  !  y'  are  too  cunning  for  a  livelihood  of  sev- 
enty shillings.  Selden,  see  him  write  me  this  in  good 
form,  and  have  it  duly  witnessed." 

And  Sir  Daniel,  who  was  a  very  merry  knight,  none 
merrier  in  England,  took  a  drink  of  his  mulled  ale,  and 
lay  back,  smiling. 

Meanwhile,  the  boy  upon  the  floor  began  to  stir,  and 
presently  sat  up  and  looked  about  him  with  a  scare. 

"  Hither,"  said  Sir  Daniel ;  and  as  the  other  rose  at  his 
command  and  came  slowly  towards  him,  he  leaned  back 


AT   THE    SIGN    OF    THE    SUN    JX    KETTLEY.  27 

and  laughed  outright.  "  By  the  rood  !  "  he  cried,  "  a 
sturdy  boy ! " 

The  lad  flashed  crimson  with  anger,  and  darted  a  look 
of  hate  out  of  his  dark  eyes.  Now  that  he  was  on  his  legs, 
it  was  more  difficult  to  make  certain  of  his  age.  His  face 
looked  somewhat  older  in  expression,  but  it  was  as  smooth 
as  a  young  child's  ;  and  in  bone  and  body  he  was  unusu- 
ally slender,  and  somewhat  awkward  of  gait. 

"  Ye  have  called  me,  Sir  Daniel,"  he  said.  "  Was  it  to 
laugh  at  my  poor  plight  ?  " 

"  Nay,  now,  let  laugh,"  said  the  knight.  "  Good  shrew, 
let  laugh,  I  pray  you.  An  ye  could  see  yourself,  I  warrant 
ye  would  laugh  the  first." 

"Well,"  cried  the  lad,  flushing,  "ye  shall  answer  this 
when  ye  answer  for  the  other.  Laugh  while  yet  ye  may  !  " 

"  Nay,  now,  good  cousin,"  replied  Sir  Daniel,  with  some 
earnestness,  "  think  not  that  I  mock  at  you,  except  in 
mirth,  as  between  kinsfolk  and  singular  friends.  I  will 
make  you  a  marriage  of  a  thousand  pounds,  go  to  !  and 
cherish  you  exceedingly.  I  took  3rou,  indeed,  roughly,  as 
the  time  demanded  ;  but  from  henceforth  I  shall  un- 
grudgingly maintain  and  cheerfully  serve  you.  Ye  shall 
be  Mrs.  Shelton— Lady  Shelton,  by  my  troth  !  for  the  lad 
promiseth  bravely.  Tut  !  ye  will  not  shy  for  honest 
laughter  ;  it  purgeth  melancholy.  They  are  no  rogues 
who  laugh,  good  cousin.  Good  mine  host,  lay  me  a  meal 
now  for  my  cousin,  Master  John.  Sit  ye  down,  sweet- 
heart, and  eat." 


28  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

"Nay,"  said  Master  John,  "I  will  break  no  bread 
Since  ye  force  me  to  this  sin,  I  will  fast  for  my  soul's  in- 
terest. But,  good  mine  host,  I  pray  you  of  courtesy  give 
me  a  cup  of  fair  water  ;  I  shall  be  much  beholden  to  your 
courtesy  indeed." 

"  Ye  shall  have  a  dispensation,  go  to  !  "  cried  the  knight. 
"  Shalt  be  well  shriven,  by  my  faith  !  Content  you,  then, 
and  eat." 

But  the  lad  was  obstinate,  drank  a  cup  of  water,  and, 
once  more  wrapping  himself  closely  in  his  mantle,  sat  in 
a  far  corner,  brooding. 

In  an  hour  or  two,  there  rose  a  stir  in  the  village  of 
sentries  challenging  and  the  clatter  of  arms  and  horses  ; 
and  then  a  troop  drew  up  by  the  inn  door,  and  Richard 
Shelton,  splashed  with  mud,  presented  himself  upon  the 
threshold. 

"  Save  you,  Sir  Daniel,"  he  said. 

"  How  !  Dickie  Shelton  ! "  cried  the  knight ;  and  at  the 
mention  of  Dick's  name  the  other  lad  looked  curiously 
across.  "  What  maketh  Bennet  Hatch  ?  " 

"Please  you,  sir  knight,  to  take  cognizance  of  thia 
packet  from  Sir  Oliver,  wherein  are  all  things  fully 
stated,"  answered  Richard,  presenting  the  priest's  letter. 
"  And  please  you  farther,  ye  were  best  make  all  speed  to 
Risingham  ;  for  on  the  way  hither  we  encountered  one 
riding  furiously  with  letters,  and  by  his  report,  my  Lord 
of  Risingham  was  sore  bested,  and  lacked  exceedingly 
your  presence." 


AT   THE    SIGN    OF   THE    SUN    IN   KETTLEY.  29 

"  How  say  you  ?  Sore  bested  ?  "  returned  the  knight. 
"  Nay,  then,  we  will  make  speed  sitting  down,  good  Rich- 
ard. As  the  world  goes  in  this  poor  realm  of  England, 
he  that  rides  softliest  rides  surest.  Delay,  they  say,  be- 
getteth  peril ;  but  it  is  rather  this  itch  of  doing  that  un- 
does men  ;  mark  it,  Dick.  But  let  me  see,  first,  what  cattle 
ye  have  brought.  Selden,  a  link  here  at  the  door  !  " 

And  Sir  Daniel  strode  forth  into  the  village  street,  and, 
by  the  red  glow  of  a  torch,  inspected  his  new  troops.  He 
was  an  unpopular  neighbour  and  an  unpopular  master  ; 
but  as  a  leader  in  war  he  was  well-beloved  by  those  who 
rode  behind  his  pennant.  His  dash,  his  proved  courage, 
his  forethought  for  the  soldiers'  comfort,  even  his  rough 
gibes,  were  all  to  the  taste  of  the  bold  blades  in  jack  and 
salet. 

"Nay,  by  the  rood  !  "  he  cried,  "what  poor  dogs  are 
these  ?  Here  be  some  as  crooked  as  a  bow,  and  some  as 
lean  as  a  spear.  Friends,  ye  shall  ride  in  the  front  of  the 
battle  ;  I  can  spare  you,  friends.  Mark  me  this  old  vil- 
lain on  the  piebald  !  A  two-year  mutton  riding  on  a  hog 
would  look  more  soldierly !  Ha !  Clipsby,  are  ye  there, 
old  rat  ?  T'  are  a  man  I  could  lose  with  a  good  heart ;  ye 
shall  go  in  front  of  all,  with  a  bull's-eye  painted  on  your 
jack,  to  be  the  better  butt  for  archery  ;  sirrah,  ye  shall 
show  me  the  way." 

"  I  will  show  you  any  way,  Sir  Daniel,  but  the  way  to 
change  sides,"  returned  Clipsby,  sturdily. 

Sir  Daniel  laughed  a  guffaw. 


30  THE    BLACK   AKROW. 

"  Why,  well  said  !  "  he  cried.  "  Hast  a  shrewd  tongue 
in  thy  mouth,  go  to  !  I  will  forgive  you  for  that  merry 
word.  Selden,  see  them  fed,  both  man  and  brute." 

The  knight  re-entered  the  inn. 

"Now,  friend  Dick,"  he  said,  "fall  to.  Here  is  good 
ale  and  bacon.  Eat,  while  that  I  read." 

Sir  Daniel  opened  the  packet,  and  as  he  read  his  brow 
darkened.  When  ho  had  done  he  sat  a  little,  musing. 
Then  he  looked  sharply  at  his  ward. 

"  Dick,"  said  he,  "y'  have  seen  this  penny  rhyme?  " 

The  lad  replied  in  the  affirmative. 

"  It  bears  your  father's  name,"  continued  the  knight : 
"  and  our  poor  shrew  of  a  parson  is,  by  some  mad  soul, 
nocused  of  slaying  him." 

"  He  did  most  eagerly  deny  it,"  answered  Dick. 

"He  did?"  cried  the  knight,  very  sharply.  "Heed 
him  not.  He  has  a  loose  tongue  ;  he  babbles  like  a  jack- 
sparrow.  Some  day,  when  I  may  find  the  leisure,  Dick,  I 
will  myself  more  fully  inform  you  of  these  matters. 
There  was  one  Duckworth  shrewdly  blamed  for  it ;  but 
the  times  were  troubled,  and  there  was  no  justice  to  be  got." 

"It  befell  at  the  Moat  House  ?"  Dick  ventured,  with  a 
beating  at  his  heart. 

"  It  befell  between  the  Moat  House  and  Holywood,"  re- 
plied Sir  Daniel,  calmly ;  but  he  shot  a  covert  glanoe, 
black  with  suspicion,  at  Dick's  face.  "And  now,"  added 
the  knight,  "  speed  you  with  your  meal ;  ye  shall  return 
to  Tunstall  with  a  line  from  me." 


AT   THE    SIGN   OF   THE    SUN   IN   KETTLEY.  31 

Dick's  face  fell  sorely. 

"Prithee,  Sir  Daniel,"  he  cried,  "send  one  of  the  vil- 
iains  !  I  beseech  you  let  me  to  the  battle.  I  can  strike  a 
stroke,  I  promise  you." 

"I  misdoubt  it  not,"  replied  Sir  Daniel,  sitting  down  to 
write.  "  But  here,  Dick,  is  no  honour  to  be  won.  I  lie 

^s. 

in  Kettley  till  I  have  sure  tidings  of  the  war,  and  then 
ride  to  join  me  with  the  conqueror.  Cry  not  on  cow 
ardice ;  it  is  but  wisdom,  Dick  ;  for  this  poor  realm  so 
tosseth  with  rebellion,  and  the  king's  name  and  custody 
so  changeth  hands,  that  no  man  may  be  certain  of  the 
morrow.  Toss-pot  and  Shuttle-wit  run  in,  but  my  Lord 
Good-Counsel  sits  o'  one  side,  waiting." 

With  that,  Sir  Daniel,  turning  his  back  to  Dick,  and 
quite  at  the  farther  end  of  the  long  table,  began  to  write 
his  letter,  with  his  mouth  on  one  side,  for  this  business  of 
the  Black  Arrow  stuck  sorely  in  his  throat. 

Meanwhile,  young  Shelton  was  going  on  heartily 
enough  with  his  breakfast,  when  he  felt  a  touch  upon  his 
arm,  and  a  very  soft  voice  whispering  in  his  ear. 

"  Make  not  a  sign,  I  do  beseech  you,"  eaid  the  voice, 
"  but  of  your  charity  tell  me  the  straight  way  to  Holy- 
wood.  Beseech  you,  now,  good  boy,  comfort  a  poor  soul 
in  peril  and  extreme  distress,  and  set  me  so  far  forth  upon 
the  way  to  my  repose." 

"Take  the  path  by  the  windmill,"  answered  Dick,  in 
the  same  tone  ;  "  it  will  bring  you  to  Till  Ferry  ;  there 
inquire  again." 


32  THE    BLACK    AJRROW. 

And  without  turning  his  head,  he  fell  again  to  eating. 
But  with  the  tail  of  his  eye  he  caught  a  glimpse  of  the 
young  lad  called  Master  John  stealthily  creeping  from  the 
room. 

"  Why,"  thought  Dick,  "  he  is  as  young  as  I.  '  Good 
boy '  doth  he  call  me  ?  An  I  had  known,  I  should  have 
seen  the  varlet  hanged  ere  I  had  told  him.  Well,  if  he 
goes  through  the  fen,  I  may  come  up  with  him  and  pull 
his  ears." 

Half  an  hour  later,  Sir  Daniel  gave  Dick  the  letter,  and 
bade  him  speed  to  the  Moat  House.  And,  again,  some 
half  an  hour  after  Dick's  departure,  a  messenger  came,  in 
hot  haste,  from  my  Lord  of  Risingham. 

"  Sir  Daniel,"  the  messenger  said,  "  ye  lose  great 
honour,  by  my  sooth !  The  fight  began  again  this  morn- 
ing ere  the  dawn,  and  we  have  beaten  their  van  and  scat- 
tered their  right  wing.  Only  the  main  battle  standeth 
fast.  An  we  had  your  fresh  men,  we  should  tilt  you  them 
all  into  the  river.  What,  sir  knight!  Will  ye  be  the 
last  ?  It  stands  not  with  your  good  credit." 

"Nay,"  cried  the  knight,  "I  was  but  now  upon  the 
march.  Selden,  sound  me  the  tucket.  Sir,  I  am  with 
you  on  the  instant.  It  is  not  two  hours  since  the  more 
part  of  my  command  came  in,  sir  messenger.  What 
would  ye  have  ?  Spurring  is  good  meat,  but  yet  it  killed 
the  charger.  Bustle,  boys !  " 

By  this  time  the  tucket  was  sounding  cheerily  in  the 
morning,  and  from  all  sides  Sir  Daniel's  men  poured 


AT   THE    SIGN   OF   THE    8UN    IN    KETTLEY.  33 

into  the  main  street  and  formed  before  the  inn.  They 
had  slept  upon  their  arms,  with  chargers  saddled,  and  in 
ten  minutes  five-score  men-at-arms  and  archers,  cleanly 
equipped  and  briskly  disciplined,  stood  ranked  and  ready. 
The  chief  part  were  in  Sir  Daniel's  livery,  murrey  and  blue, 
which  gave  the  greater  show  to  their  array.  The  best 
armed  rode  first ;  and  away  out  of  sight,  at  the  tail  of  the 
column,  came  the  sorry  reinforcement  of  the  night  before. 
Sir  Daniel  looked  with  pride  along  the  line. 

"Here  be  the  lads  to  serve  you  in  a  pinch,"  he  said.     •; 

"They  are  pretty  men,  indeed,"  replied  the  messenger. 
"It  but  augments  my  sorrow  that  ye  had  not  marched 
the  earlier." 

"  Well,"  said  the  knight,  "  what  would  ye  ?  The  begin- 
ning of  a  feast  and  the  end  of  a  fray,  sir  messenger ; " 
and  he  mounted  into  his  saddle.  "  Why !  how  now !  "  he 
cried.  "  John  !  Joanna  !  Nay,  by  the  sacred  rood  ! 
where  is  she  ?  Host,  where  is  that  girl  ?  " 

"  Girl,  Sir  Daniel  ?  "  cried  the  landlord.  "  Nay,  sir,  I 
saw  no  girl." 

"  Boy,  then,  dotard !  "  cried  the  knight.  "  Could  ye  not 
eee  it  was  a  wench  ?  She  in  the  murrey-coloured  mantle — 
she  that  broke  her  fast  with  water,  rogue— where  is 
she?" 

"  Nay,  the  saints  bless  us !  Master  John,  ye  called  him," 
said  the  host.  "  Well,  I  thought  none  evil.  He  is  gone. 
I  saw  him — her — I  saw  her  in  the  stable  a  good  houi 
agone  ;  'a  was  saddling  a  grey  horse." 


34  THE   BLACK   AKKOW. 

"  Now,  by  the  rood ! "  cried  Sir  Daniel,  "  the  wench  was 
worth  five  hundred  pound  to  me  and  more." 

"Sir  knight,"  observed  the  messenger,  with  bitterness, 
"  while  that  ye  are  here,  roaring  for  five  hundred  pounds, 
the  realm  of  England  is  elsewhere  being  lost  and  won." 

"It  is  well  said,"  replied  Sir  Daniel.  "Selden,  fall  me 
out  with  six  cross-bowmen ;  hunt  me  her  down.  I  care 
not  what  it  cost ;  but,  at  my  returning,  let  me  find  her  at 
the  Moat  House.  Be  it  upon  your  head.  And  now,  sir 
messenger,  we  march." 

And  the  troop  broke  into  a  good  trot,  and  Selden  and 
his  six  men  were  left  behind  upon  the  street  of  Kettley, 
with  the  staring  villagers. 


CHAPTER  H. 

IN   THE   FEN. 

It  was  near  six  in  the  May  morning  when  Dick  began 
to  ride  down  into  the  fen  upon  his  homeward  way.  The 
sky  was  all  blue ;  the  jolly  wind  blew  loud  and  steady  ; 
the  windmill-sails  were  spinning  ;  and  the  willows  over 
all  the  fen  rippling  and  whitening  like  a  field  of  corn.  He 
had  been  all  night  in  the  saddle,  but  his  heart  was  good 
and  his  body  sound,  and  he  rode  right  merrily. 

The  path  went  down  and  down  into  the  marsh,  till  he 
lost  sight  of  all  the  neighbouring  landmarks  but  Kettley 


IN   THE    FEN.  35 

windmill  on  the  knoll  behind  him,  and  the  extreme  top  of 
Tunstall  Forest  far  before.  On  either  hand  there  were 
great  fields  of  blowing  reeds  and  willows,  pools  of  water 
shaking  in  the  wind,  and  treacherous  bogs,  as  green  as 
emerald,  to  tempt  and  to  betray  the  traveller.  The  path 
lay  almost  straight  through  the  morass.  It  was  already 
very  ancient ;  its  foundation  had  been  laid  by  Roman  sol- 
diery ;  in  the  lapse  of  ages  much  of  it  had  sunk,  and  every 
here  and  there,  for  a  few  hundred  yards,  it  lay  submerged 
below  the  stagnant  waters  of  the  fen. 

About  a  mile  from  Kettley,  Dick  came  to  one  such 
break  in  the  plain  line  of  causeway,  where  the  reeds  and 
willows  grew  dispersedly  like  little  islands  and  confused 
the  eye.  The  gap,  besides,  was  more  than  usually  long  ; 
it  was  a  place  where  any  stranger  might  come  readily  to 
mischief ;  and  Dick  bethought  him,  with  something  like  a 
pang,  of  the  lad  whom  he  had  so  imperfectly  directed. 
As  for  himself,  one  look  backward  to  where  the  windmill 
sails  were  turning  black  against  the  blue  of  heaven — one 
look  forward  to  the  high  ground  of  Tunstall  Forest,  and 
he  was  sufficiently  directed  and  held  straight  on,  the  wa- 
ter washing  to  his  horse's  knees,  as  safe  as  on  a  highway. 

Half-way  across,  and  when  he  had  already  sighted  the 
path  rising  high  and  dry  upon  the  farther  side,  he  waa 
aware  of  a  great  splashing  on  his  right,  and  saw  a  grey 
horse,  sunk  to  its  belly  in  the  mud,  and  still  spasmodic- 
ally struggling.  Instantly,  as  though  it  had  divined  the 
neighbourhood  of  help,  the  poor  beast  began  to  neigh  most 


36  THE   BLACK   AKKOW. 

piercingly.  It  rolled,  meanwhile,  a  bloodshot  eye,  insane 
with  terror;  and  as  it  sprawled  wallowing  in  the  quag, 
clouds  of  stinging  insects  rose  and  buzzed  about  it  in  the 
air. 

"Alack  !  "  thought  Dick,  "can  the  poor  lad  have  per- 
ished ?  There  is  his  horse,  for  certain — a  brave  grey ! 
Nay,  comrade,  if  thou  criest  to  me  so  piteously,  I  will  do 
all  man  can  to  help  thee.  Shalt  not  lie  there  to  drown 
by  inches ! " 

And  he  made  ready  his  crossbow,  and  put  a  quarrel 
through  the  creature's  head, 

Dick  rode  on  after  this  act  of  rugged  mercy,  somewhat 
sobered  in  spirit,  and  looking  closely  about  him  for  any 
sign  of  his  less  happy  predecessor  in  the  way. 

"  I  would  I  had  dared  to  tell  him  further,"  he  thought ; 
"  for  I  fear  he  has  miscarried  in  the  slough." 

And  just  as  he  was  so  thinking,  a  voice  cried  upon  his 
name  from  the  causeway  side,  and,  looking  over  his  shoul- 
der, he  saw  the  lad's  face  peering  from  a  clump  of  reeds. 

"  Are  ye  there  ?  "  he  said,  reining  in.  "  Ye  lay  so  close 
among  the  reeds  that  I  had  passed  you  by.  I  saw  your 
horse  bemired,  and  put  him  from  his  agony ;  which,  by 
my  sooth !  an  ye  had  been  a  more  merciful  rider,  ye  had 
done  yourself.  But  come  forth  out  of  your  hiding. 
Here  be  none  to  trouble  you." 

"Nay,  good  boy,  I  have  no  arms,  nor  skill  to  use  them 
if  I  had,"  replied  the  other,  stepping  forth  upon  the  path 
way. 


IN   THE    FEN.  37 

"Why  call  me  'boy'?"  cried  Dick.  "Y'  are  not,  1 
trow,  the  elder  of  us  twain." 

"Good  Master  Shelton,"  said  the  other,  "prithee  for- 
give me.  I  have  none  the  least  intention  to  offend. 
Rather  I  would  in  every  way  beseech  your  gentleness  and 
favour,  for  I  am  now  worse  bested  than  ever,  having  lost 
my  way,  my  cloak,  and  my  poor  horse.  To  have  a  riding- 
rod  and  spurs,  and  never  a  horse  to  sit  upon !  And  be- 
fore all,"  he  added,  looking  ruefully  upon  his  clothes — 
"  before  all,  to  be  so  sorrily  besmirched  ! " 

"  Tut ! "  cried  Dick.  "  Would  ye  mind  a  ducking  ? 
Blood  of  wound  or  dust  of  travel — that's  a  man's  adorn- 
ment." 

"Nay,  then,  I  like  him  better  plain,"  observed  the  lad. 
"  But,  prithee,  how  shall  I  do  ?  Prithee,  good  Master 
Richard,  help  me  with  your  good  counsel.  If  I  come  not 
safe  to  Holy  wood,  I  am  undone." 

"  Nay,"  said  Dick,  dismounting,  "  I  will  give  more  than 
counsel.  Take  my  horse,  and  I  will  run  awhile,  and  when 
I  am  weary  we  shall  change  again,  that  so,  riding  and 
running,  both  may  go  the  speedier." 

So  the  change  was  made,  and  they  went  forward  as 
briskly  as  they  durst  on  the  uneven  causeway,  Dick  with 
his  hand  upon  the  other's  knee. 

"How  call  ye  your  name?"  asked  Dick. 

"  Call  me  John  Matcham,"  replied  the  lad. 

"  And  what  make  ye  to  Holy  wood  ?"  Dick  continued. 

"I  seek  sanctuary  from  a  man  that  would  oppress  me,* 


38  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

was  the  answer.  "  The  good  Abbot  of  Holywood  is  a 
strong  pillar  to  the  weak." 

"And  how  came  ye  with  Sir  Daniel,  Master  Matcham  ?  " 
pursued  Dick. 

"Nay,"  cried  the  other,  "by  the  abuse  of  force!  He 
hath  taken  me  by  violence  from  my  own  place  ;  dressed 
me  in  these  weeds ;  ridden  with  me  till  my  heart  was 
sick  ;  gibed  me  till  I  could  'a'  wept ;  and  when  certain  of 
my  friends  pursued,  thinking  to  have  me  back,  claps  me 
in  the  rear  to  stand  their  shot !  I  was  even  grazed  in  the 
right  foot,  and  walk  but  lamely.  Nay,  there  shall  come  a 
day  between  us ;  he  shall  smart  for  all !  " 

"  Would  ye  shoot  at  the  moon  with  a  hand-gun  ?  "  said 
Dick.  "  'Tis  a  valiant  knight,  and  hath  a  hand  of  iron. 
An  he  guessed  I  had  made  or  meddled  with  your  flight, 
it  would  go  sore  with  me." 

"Ay,  poor  boy,"  returned  the  other,  "y'  are  his  ward, 
I  know  it.  By  the  same  token,  so  am  I,  or  so  he  saith  ; 
or  else  he  hath  bought  my  marriage — I  wot  not  rightly 
which ;  but  it  is  some  handle  to  oppress  me  by." 

"  Boy  again  !  "  said  Dick. 

"  Nay,  then,  shall  I  call  you  girl,  good  Kichard  ?  "  asked 
Matcham. 

"Never  a  girl  for  me,"  returned  Dick.  "I  do  abjure 
the  crew  of  them  !  " 

"  Ye  speak  boyishly,"  said  the  other.  "  Ye  think  more 
of  them  than  ye  pretend." 

"  Not  I,"  said  Dick,  stoutly.     "  They  come  not  in  my 


IN   THE   TPEN.  39 

mind.  A  plague  of  them,  say  I !  Give  me  to  hunt  and 
to  fight  and  to  feast,  and  to  live  with  jolly  foresters.  I 
never  heard  of  a  niaid  yet  that  was  for  any  service,  save 
one  only  ;  and  she,  poor  shrew,  was  burned  for  a  witch 
and  the  wearing  of  men's  clothes  in  spite  of  nature." 

Master  Matcham  crossed  himself  with  fervour,  and  ap- 
peared to  pray. 

"  What  make  ye  ?  "  Dick  inquired. 

"I  pray  for  her  spirit,"  answered  the  other,  with  a 
somewhat  troubled  voice. 

"  For  a  witch's  spirit  ?  "  Dick  cried.  "But  pray  for  her, 
an  ye  list ;  she  was  the  best  wench  in  Europe,  was  thia 
Joan  of  Arc.  Old  Appleyard  the  archer  ran  from  her,  he 
said,  as  if  she  had  been  Mahoun.  Nay,  she  was  a  brave 
wench." 

"  Well,  but,  good  Master  Richard,"  resumed  Matcham, 
"an  ye  like  maids  so  little,  y'  are  no  true  natural  man  ; 
for  God  made  them  twain  by  intention,  and  brought  true 
love  into  the  world,  to  be  man's  hope  and  woman's  com- 
fort." 

"  Faugh !  "  said  Dick.  "  Y'  are  a  milk-sopping  baby,  so 
to  harp  on  women.  An  ye  think  I  be  no  true  man,  get 
down  upon  the  path,  and  whether  at  fists,  backsword, 
or  bow  and  arrow,  I  will  prove  my  manhood  on  your 
body." 

"  Nay,  I  am  no  fighter,"  said  Matcham,  eagerly.  "  I 
mean  no  tittle  of  offence.  I  meant  but  pleasantry.  And 
if  I  talk  of  women,  it  is  because  I  heard  ye  were  to  marry." 


4:0  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

"I  to  marry  !  "  Dick  exclaimed.  "Well,  it  is  the  first 
I  hear  of  it.  And  with  whom  was  I  to  marry  ?  " 

"One  Joan  Sedley,"  replied  Matcham,  colouring.  "It 
was  Sir  Daniel's  doing  ;  he  hath  money  to  gain  upon  both 
sides  ;  and,  indeed,  I  have  heard  the  poor  wench  bemoan- 
ing herself  pitifully  of  the  match.  It  seems  she  is  of  your 
mind,  or  else  distasted  to  the  bridegroom." 

"  Well !  marriage  is  like  death,  it  comes  to  all,"  said 
Dick,  with  resignation.  "  And  she  bemoaned  herself  ?  I 
pray  ye  now,  see  there  how  shuttle-witted  are  these  girls  : 
to  bemoan  herself  before  that  she  had  seen  me  !  Do  I  be- 
moan myself  ?  Not  I.  An  I  be  to  marry,  I  will  marry 
dry-eyed  !  But  if  ye  know  her,  prithee,  of  what  favour  is 
she  ?  fair  or  foul  ?  And  is  she  shrewish  or  pleasant  ?  " 

"Nay,  what  matters  it?  "  said  Matcham.  "An  y'  are  to 
marry,  ye  can  but  marry.  What  matters  foul  or  fair  ? 
These  be  but  toys.  Y'  are  no  milksop,  Master  Richard  ; 
ye  will  wed  with  dry  eyes,  anyhow." 

"It  is  well  said,"  replied  Sheltou.     "Little  I  reck." 

"Your  lady  wife  is  like  to  have  a  pleasant  lord,"  said 
Matcham. 

"  She  shall  have  the  lord  Heaven  made  her  for,"  returned 
Dick.  "I  trow  there  be  worse  as  well  as  better." 

"  Ah,  the  poor  wench  !  "  cried  the  other. 

"And  why  so  poor?"  asked  Dick. 

"  To  wed  a  man  of  wood,"  replied  his  companion.  "  O 
me,  for  a  wooden  husband  ! " 

"I  think  I  be  a  man  of  wood,  indeed,"  said  Dick,  "to 


IN   THK    FEN.  41 

trudge  afoot  the  while  you  ride  my  horse  ;  but  it  is  good 
wood,  I  trow." 

"  Good  Dick,  forgive  me,"  cried  the  other.  "  Nay,  y'  are 
the  best  heart  in  England  ;  I  but  laughed.  Forgive  me 
now,  sweet  Dick." 

"Nay,  no  fool  words,"  returned  Dick,  a  little  embar- 
rassed by  his  companion's  warmth.  "  No  harm  is  done. 
I  am  not  touchy,  praise  the  saints." 

And  at  that  moment  the  wind,  which  was  blowing 
straight  behind  them  as  they  went,  brought  them  the 
rough  flourish  of  Sir  Daniel's  trumpeter." 

"  Hark !  "  said  Dick,  "the  tucket  soundeth." 

"  Ay,"  said  Matcham,  "  they  have  found  my  flight,  and 
now  I  am  unhorsed  !  "  and  he  became  pale  as  death. 

"  Nay,  what  cheer ! "  returned  Dick.  "  Y'  have  a  long 
start,  and  we  are  near  the  ferry.  And  it  is  I,  methinks, 
that  am  unhorsed." 

"  Alack,  I  shall  be  taken  !  "  cried  the  fugitive.  •'  Dick, 
kind  Dick,  beseech  ye  help  me  but  a  little  !  "  ; 

"  Why,  now,  what  aileth  thee  ?  "  said  Dick.  "  Methinks 
I  help  you  very  patently..  But  my  heart  is  sorry  for  so 
spiritless  a  fellow  !  And  see  ye  here,  John  Matcham — 
sith  John  Matcham  is  your  name — I,  Richard  Shelton, 
tide  what  betideth,  come  what  may,  will  see  you  safe  iil 
Holy  wood.  The  saints  BO  do  to  me  again  if  I  default  you. 
Come,  pick  me  up  a  good  heart,  Sir  White-face.  The  way 
betters  here  ;  spur  me  the  horse.  Go  faster !  faster ! 
Nay,  mind  not  for  me  ;  I  can  run  like  a  deer."  : 


42  TITE   BLACK    ARROW. 

So,  with  the  horse  trotting  hard,  and  Dick  running 
easily  alongside,  they  crossed  the  remainder  of  the  fen, 
and  came  out  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  by  the  ferry- 
man's hut. 


CHAPTER  IH 

THE     FEN     FEKKY. 

The  river  Till  was  a  wide,  sluggish,  clayey  water,  oozing 
out  of  fens,  and  in  this  part  of  its  course  it  strained  among 
some  score  of  willow-covered,  marshy  islets. 

It  was  a  dingy  stream  ;  but  upon  this  bright,  spirited 
morning  everything  was  become  beautiful.  The  wind 
and  the  martens  broke  it  up  into  innumerable  dimples  ; 
and  the  reflection  of  the  eky  was  scattered  over  all  the 
surface  in  crumbs  of  smiling  blue. 

A  creek  ran  up  to  meet  the  path,  and  close  under  the 
bank  the  ferryman's  hut  lay  snugly.  It  was  of  wattle  and 
clay,  and  the  grass  grew  green  upon  the  roof. 

Dick  went  to  the  door  and  opened  it.  Within,  upon 
a  foul  old  russet  cloak,  the  ferryman  lay  stretched  and 
shivering  ;  a  great  hulk  of  a  man,  but  lean  and  shaken  by 
the  country  fever. 

" Hey,  Master  Shelton,"  he  said,  "be  ye  for  the  ferry  ? 
Ill  times,  ill  times  !  Look  to  yourself.  There  is  a  fellow- 
ship abroad.  Ye  were  better  turn  round  on  your  two 
heels  and  try  the  bridge." 


THE   FEN   FERRY.  43 

"Nay  ;  time's  in  the  saddle,"  answered  Dick.  "Time 
will  ride,  Hugh  Ferryman.  I  am  hot  in  haste." 

"A  wilful  man  !  "  returned  the  ferryman,  rising.  "An 
ye  win  safe  to  the  Moat  House,  y'  have  done  lucky  ;  but 
I  say  no  more."  And  then  catching  sight  of  Matcham, 
"  Who  be  this  ?  "  he  asked,  as  he  paused,  blinking,  on  the 
threshold  of  his  cabin. 

"It  is  my  kinsman,  Master  Matcham,"  answered  Dick. 

"Give  ye  good  day,  good  ferryman,"  said  Matcham,  who 
had  dismounted,  and  now  came  forward,  leading  the 
horse.  "Launch  me  your  boat,  I  prithee  ;  we  are  sore  in 
haste." 

The  gaunt  ferryman  continued  staring. 

"  By  the  mass !  "  he  cried  at  length,  and  laughed  with 
open  throat 

Matcham  coloured  to  his  neck  and  winced  ;  and  Dick, 
with  an  angry  countenance,  put  his  hand  on  the  lout's 
shoulder. 

"  How  now,  churl ! "  he  cried.  "Fall  to  thy  business, 
and  leave  mocking  thy  betters." 

Hugh  Ferryman  grumblingly  undid  his  boat,  and  shoved 
it  a  little  forth  into  the  deep  water.  Then  Dick  led  in  the 
horse,  and  Matcham  followed. 

"  Ye  be  mortal  small  made,  master,"  said  Hugh,  with  a 
wide  grin  ;  "  something  o'  the  wrong  model,  belike.  Nay, 
Master  Shelton,  I  am  for  you,"  he  added,  getting  to  his 
oars.  "  A  cat  may  look  at  a  king.  I  did  but  take  a  shot 
of  the  eye  at  Master  Matcham." 


44  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

"Sirrah,  no  more  words,"  said  Dick.  "Bend  me  your 
back." 

They  were  by  that  time  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  and 
the  view  opened  up  and  down  the  river.  Everywhere  it 
was  enclosed  with  islands.  Clay  banks  were  falling  in, 
willows  nodding,  reeds  waving,  martens  dipping  and 
piping.  There  was  no  sign  of  man  in  the  labyrinth  of 
waters. 

"  My  master,"  said  the  ferryman,  keeping  the  boat  steady 
with  one  oar,  "I  have  a  shrew  guess  that  John-a-Fenne  is 
on  the  island.  He  bears  me  a  black  grudge  to  all  Sir 
Daniel's.  How  if  I  turned  me  up  stream  and  landed  you 
an  arrow-flight  above  the  path  ?  Ye  were  best  not  meddle 
with  John  Fenne." 

"  How,  then  ?  is  he  of  this  company  ?  "  asked  Dick. 

"  Nay,  mum  is  the  word,"  said  Hugh.  "But  I  would  go 
up  water,  Dick.  How  if  Master  Matcham  came  by  an 
arrow  ?  "  and  he  laughed  again. 

"Be  it  so,  Hugh,"  answered  Dick. 

"Look  ye,  then,"  pursued  Hugh.  "  Sith  it  shall  so  be, 
unsling  me  your  cross-bow — so :  now  make  it  ready — good  ; 
place  me  a  quarrel.  Ay,  keep  it  so,  and  look  upon  me 
grimly." 

"  What  meaneth  this  ?  "  asked  Dick. 

"  Why,  my  master,  if  I  steal  you  across,  it  must  be  un- 
der force  or  fear,"  replied  the  ferryman;  "for  else,  if 
John  Fenne  got  wind  of  it,  he  were  like  to  prove  my  most 
distressful  neighbour." 


THE   FEN   FERRY.  45 

"Do  these  churls  ride  so  roughly?"  Dick  inquired. 
'Do  they  command  Sir  Daniel's  own  ferry?" 

"  Nay,"  whispered  the  ferryman,  winking.  "  Mark  me  ! 
Sir  Daniel  shall  down.  His  time  is  out.  He  shall  down. 
Mum  !  "  And  he  bent  over  his  oars. 

They  pulled  a  long  way  up  the  river,  turned  the  tail  of 
an  island,  and  came  softly  down  a  narrow  channel  next  the 
opposite  bank.  Then  Hugh  held  water  in  mid-stream. 

"  I  must  land  you  here  among  the  willows,"  he  said. 

"Here  is  no  path  but  willow  swamps  and  quagmires," 
answered  Dick. 

"Master  Shelton,"  replied  Hugh,  "I  dare  not  take  ye 
nearer  down,  for  your  own  sake  now.  He  watcheth  me 
the  ferry,  lying  on  his  bow.  All  that  go  by  and  owe  Sir 
Daniel  goodwill,  he  shooteth  down  like  rabbits.  I  heard 
him  swear  it  by  the  rood.  An  I  had  not  known  you  of 
old  days — ay,  and  from  so  high  upward — I  would  'a'  let 
you  go  on  ;  but  for  old  days'  remembrance,  and  because 
ye  had  this  toy  with  you  that's  not  fit  for  wounds  or  war- 
fare, I  did  risk  my  two  poor  ears  to  have  you  over  whole. 
Content  you  ;  I  can  no  more,  on  my  salvation  !  " 

Hugh  was  still  speaking,  lying  on  his  oars,  when  there 
came  a  great  shout  from  among  the  willows  on  the  island, 
and  sounds  followed  as  of  a  strong  man  breasting  roughly 
through  the  wood. 

"  A  murrain  ! "  cried  Hugh.     "  He  was  on   the  upper 

island   all   the   while ! "     He   pulled  straight   for   shore. 

'  Threat  me  with  your  bow,  good  Dick  ;  threat  me  with  i* 


46  THE   BLACK    ARROW. 

plain,"  he  added.  "I  have  tried  to  save  your  skins,  save 
you  mine  ! " 

The  boat  ran  into  a  tough  thicket  of  willows  with  a  crash. 
Matcham,  pale,  but  steady  and  alert,  at  a  sign  from  Dick, 
ran  along  the  thwarts  and  leaped  ashore  ;  Dick,  taking  the 
horse  by  the  bridle,  sought  to  follow,  but  what  with  the 
animal's  bulk,  and  what  with  the  closeness  of  the  thicket, 
both  stuck  fast.  The  horse  neighed  and  trampled  ;  and 
the  boat,  which  was  swinging  in  an  eddy,  came  on  and  off 
and  pitched  with  violence. 

"  It  may  not  be,  Hugh  ;  here  is  no  landing,"  cried  Dick  ; 
but  he  still  struggled  valiantly  with  the  obstinate  thicket 
and  the  startled  animal. 

A  tall  man  appeared  upon  the  shore  of  the  island,  a  long- 
bow in  his  hand.  Dick  saw  him  for  an  instant,  with  the 
corner  of  his  eye,  bending  the  bow  with  a  great  effort,  his 
face  crimson  with  hurry. 

"  Who  goes?  "  he  shouted.     "  Hugh,  who  goes  ? " 

"  'Tis  Master  Shelton,  John,"  replied  the  ferryman. 

"  Stand,  Dick  Shelton !  "  bawled  the  man  upon  the  island. 
"  Ye  shall  have  no  hurt,  upon  the  rood  !  Stand  !  Back 
out,  Hugh  Ferryman." 

Dick  cried  a  taunting  answer. 

"  Nay,  then,  ye  shall  go  afoot,"  returned  the  man  ;  and 
he  let  drive  an  arrow. 

The  horse,  struck  by  the  shaft,  lashed  out  in  agony  and 
terror ;  the  boat  capsized,  and  next  moment  all  were  strug- 
gling in  the  eddies  of  the  river. 


THE   FEN   FERRY.  4:7 

"When  Dick  came  up,  he  was  within  a  yard  of  the  bank ; 
and  before  his  eyes  were  clear,  his  hand  had  closed  on 
something  firm  and  strong  that  instantly  began  to  drag  him 
forward.  It  was  the  riding-rod,  that  Matcham,  crawling 
forth  upon  an  overhanging  willow,  had  opportunely  thrust 
into  his  grasp. 

"  By  the  mass !  "  cried  Dick,  as  he  was  helped  ashore, 
"  that  makes  a  life  I  owe  you.  I  swim  like  a  cannon-ball." 
And  he  turned  instantly  towards  the  island. 

Midway  over,  Hugh  Ferryman  was  swimming  with  his 
upturned  boat,  while  John-a-Fenne,  furious  at  the  ill-for- 
tune of  his  shot,  bawled  to  him  to  hurry. 

"Come,  Jack,"  said  Shelton,  "run  for  it !  Ere  Hugh 
can  hale  his  barge  across,  or  the  pair  of  'em  can  get  it 
righted,  we  may  be  out  of  cry." 

And  adding  example  to  hia  words,  he  began  to  run, 
dodging  among  the  willows,  and  in  marshy  places  leaping 
from  tussock  to  tussock.  He  had  no  time  to  look  for  hia 
direction  ;  all  he  could  do  was  to  turn  his  back  upon  the 
river,  and  put  all  his  heart  to  running. 

Presently,  however,  the  ground  began  to  rise,  which 
showed  him  he  was  still  in  the  right  way,  and  soon  after 
they  came  forth  upon  a  slope  of  solid  turf,  where  elms 
began  to  mingle  with  the  willows. 

But  here  Matcham,  who  had  been  dragging  far  into  the 
rear,  threw  himself  fairly  down. 

"Leave  me,  Dick!"  he  cried,  pantingly ;  "I  can  no 
more." 


48  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

Dick  turned,  and  came  back  to  where  his  companion  lay. 

"  Nay,  Jack,  leave  thee ! "  he  cried.  "  That  were  a 
knave's  trick,  to  be  sure,  when  ye  risked  a  shot  and  a  duck- 
ing, ay,  and  a  drowning  too,  to  save  my  life.  Drowning, 
in  sooth  ;  for  why  I  did  not  pull  you  in  along  with  me,  the 
saints  alone  can  tell !  " 

"Nay,"  said  Matcham,  "I  would  V saved  us  both,  good 
Dick,  for  I  can  swim." 

"  Can  ye  so  ?  "  cried  Dick,  with  open  eyes.  It  was  the 
one  manly  accomplishment  of  which  he  was  himself  in- 
capable. In  the  order  of  the  things  that  he  admired,  next 
to  having  killed  a  man  in  single  fight  came  swimming. 
"Well," he  said,  "here  is  a  lesson  to  despise  no  man.  I 
promised  to  care  for  you  as  far  as  Holy  wood,  and,  by  the 
rood,  Jack,  y'  are  more  capable  to  care  for  me." 

"Well,  Dick,  we're  friends  now,"  said  Matcham. 

"Nay,  I  never  was  unfriends,"  answered  Dick.  "Y* 
are  a  brave  lad  in  your  way,  albeit  something  of  a  milksop, 
too.  I  never  met  your  like  before  this  day.  But,  prithee, 
fetch  back  your  breath,  and  let  us  on.  Here  is  no  place 
for  chatter." 

"  My  foot  hurts  shrewdly,"  said  Matcham. 

"Nay,  I  had  forgot  your  foot,"  returned  Dick.  "Well, 
we  must  go  the  gentlier.  I  would  I  knew  rightly  where 
we  were.  I  have  clean  lost  the  path  ;  yet  that  may  be  for 
the  better,  too.  An  they  watch  the  ferry,  they  watch  the 
path,  belike,  as  well.  I  would  Sir  Daniel  were  back  with 
two  score  men  he  would  sweep  me  these  rascals  as  the 


THE    FEN    FERRY.  4:9 

wind  sweeps  leaves.  Come,  Jack,  lean  ye  on  my  shoulder, 
ye  poor  shrew.  Nay,  y'  are  not  tall  enough.  What  age 
are  ye,  for  a  wager  ? — twelve  ?  " 

"  Nay,  I  am   sixteen,"  said  Mat  chain. 

"  Y'  are  poorly  grown  to  height,  then,"  answered  Dick. 
"  But  take  my  hand.  We  shall  go  softly,  never  fear.  I 
owe  you  a  life  ;  I  am  a  good  repayer,  Jack,  of  good  or 
evil." 

They  began  to  go  forward  up  the  slope. 

"We  must  hit  the  road,  early  or  late,"  continued  Dick  ; 
"  and  then  for  a  fresh  start.  By  the  mass  !  but  y'  'ave  a 
rickety  hand,  Jack.  If  I  had  a  hand  like  that,  I  would 
think  shame.  I  tell  you,"  he  went  on,  with  a  sudden 
chuckle,  "  I  swear  by  the  masa  I  believe  Hugh  Ferryman 
took  you  for  a  maid." 

"Nay,  never !  "  cried  the  other,  coloring  high. 

"A*  did,  though,  for  a  wager ! "  Dick  exclaimed.  "  Small 
blame  to  him.  Ye  look  liker  maid  than  man ;  and  I  tell 
you  more — y'  are  a  strange-looking  rogue  for  a  boy  ;  but 
for  a  hussy,  Jack,  ye  would  be  right  fair — ye  would.  Ye 
would  be  well  favored  for  a  wench." 

"Well,"  said  Matcham,  "  ye  know  right  well  that  I  am 
none." 

"  Nay,  I  know  that ;  I  do  but  jest,"  said  Dick.  "  Ye'll 
be  a  man  before  your  mother,  Jack.  What  cheer,  my  bully ! 
Ye  shall  strike  shrewd  strokes.  Now,  which,  I  marvel,  of 
you  or  me,  shall  be  first  knighted,  Jack?  for  knighted  I 
shall  be,  or  die  for  't.  Sir  Richard  Shelton,  Knight :  it 


50  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

soundeth  bravely.  But  '  Sir  John  Matcham'  sovmdeth  not 
amiss." 

"Prithee,  Dick,  stop  till  I  drink,"  said  the  other,  pausing 
•where  a  little  clear  spring  •welled  out  of  the  slope  into  a 
gravelled  basin  no  bigger  than  a  pocket.  "  And  O,  Dick,  if 
I  might  come  by  anything  to  eat ! — my  very  heart  aches 
with  hunger." 

"Why,  fool,  did  ye  not  eat  at  Kettley?"  asked  Dick. 

"I  had  made  a  vow — it  was  a  sin  I  had  been  led  into," 
stammered  Matcham  ;  "  but  now,  if  it  were  but  dry  bread, 
I  would  eat  it  greedily." 

"  Sit  ye,  then,  and  eat,"  said  Dick.  "  while  that  I  scout 
a  little  forward  for  the  road."  And  he  took  a  wallet  from 
his  girdle,  wherein  were  bread  and  pieces  of  dry  bacon, 
and,  while  Matcham  fell  heartily  to,  struck  farther  forth 
among  the  trees. 

A  little  beyond  there  was  a  dip  in  the  ground,  where  a 
streamlet  soaked  among  dead  leaves  ;  and  beyond  that, 
again,  the  trees  were  better  grown  and  stood  wider,  and 
oak  and  beech  began  to  take  the  place  of  willow  and  elm. 
The  continued  tossing  and  pouring  of  the  wind  among 
the  leaves  sufficiently  concealed  the  sounds  of  his  foot- 
steps on  the  mast ;  it  was  for  the  ear  what  a  moonless 
night  is  to  the  eye  ;  but  for  all  that  Dick  went  cautiously, 
slipping  from  one  big  trunk  to  another,  and  looking  sharp- 
ly about  him  as  he  went.  Suddenly  a  doe  passed  like  a 
shadow  through  the  underwood  in  front  of  him,  and  he 
paused,  disgusted  at  the  chance.  This  part  of  the  wood 


A   GREENWOOD   COMPANY.  5\ 

had  been  certainly  deserted,  but  now  that  the  poor  deer 
had  run,  she  was  like  a  messenger  he  should  have  sent  be- 
fore him  to  announce  his  coming ;  and  instead  of  push- 
ing farther,  he  turned  him  to  the  nearest  well-grown  tree, 
and  rapidly  began  to  climb. 

Luck  had  served  him  well.  The  oak  on  which  he  had 
mounted  was  one  of  the  tallest  in  that  quarter  of  the 
wood,  and  easily  out-topped  its  neighbours  by  a  fathom 
and  a  half  ;  and  when  Dick  had  clambered  into  the  top- 
most fork  and  clung  there,  swinging  dizzily  in  the  great 
wind,  he  saw  behind  him  the  whole  fenny  plain  as  far  as 
Kettiey,  and  the  Till  wandering  among  woody  islets,  and  in 
front  of  him,  the  white  line  of  high-road  winding  through 
the  forest.  The  boat  had  been  righted — it  was  even  now 
midway  on  the  ferry.  Beyond  that  there  was  no  sign  of 
man,  nor  aught  moving  but  the  wind.  He  was  about  to 
descend,  when,  taking  a  last  view,  his  eye  lit  upon  a  string 
of  moving  points  about  the  middle  of  the  fen.  Plainly  a 
email  troop  was  threading  the  causeway,  and  that  at  a 
good  pace  ;  and  this  gave  him  some  concern  as  he  shinned 
vigorously  down  the  trunk  and  returned  across  the  wood 
for  his  companion. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A    GREENWOOD    COMPANY. 


Matcham  was  well  rested  and  revived ;  and  the  two  lads, 
winged  by  what  Dick  had  seen,  hurried  through  the  re- 


52  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

main der  of  the  outwood,  crossed  the  road  in  safety,  and 
began  to  mount  into  the  high  ground  of  Tunstall  Forest. 
The  trees  grew  more  and  more  in  groves,  with  heathy 
places  in  between,  sandy,  gorsy,  and  dotted  with  old  yews. 
The  ground  became  more  and  more  uneven,  full  of  pits 
and  hillocks.  And  with  every  step  of  the  ascent  the  wind 
still  blew  the  shriller,  and  the  trees  bent  before  the  gusts 
like  fishing-rods. 

They  had  just  entered  one  of  the  clearings,  when  Dick 
suddenly  clapped  down  upon  his  face  among  the  bram- 
bles, and  began  to  crawl  slowly  backward  towards  the 
shelter  of  the  grove.  Matcham,  in  great  bewilderment, 
for  he  could  see  no  reason  for  this  flight,  still  imitated  his 
companion's  course  ;  and  it  was  not  until  they  had  gained 
the  harbour  of  a  thicket  that  he  turned  and  begged  him 
to  explain. 

For  all  reply,  Dick  pointed  with  his  finger. 

At  the  far  end  of  the  clearing,  a  fir  grew  high  above  the 
neighbouring  wood,  and  planted  its  black  shock  of  foliage 
clear  against  the  sky.  For  about  fifty  feet  above  the 
ground  the  trunk  grew  straight  and  solid  like  a  column. 
At  that  level,  it  split  into  two  massive  boughs  ;  and  in  the 
fork,  like  a  mast-headed  seaman,  there  stood  a  man  in  a 
green  tabard,  spying  far  and  wide.  The  sun  glistened  upon 
his  hair  ;  with  one  hand  he  shaded  his  eyes  to  look  abroad, 
and  he  kept  slowly  rolling  his  head  from  side  to  side, 
with  the  regularity  of  a  machine. 

The  lads  exchanged  glances. 


A    GREENWOOD    COMPANY.  53 

"Let  us  try  to  the  left,"  said  Dick.  "We  had  neal 
fallen  foully,  Jack." 

Ten  minutes  afterwards  they  struck  into  a  beaten  path. 

"Here  is  a  piece  of  forest  that  I  know  not,"  Dick  re- 
marked. "  Where  goeth  me  this  track  ?  " 

"  Let  us  even  try,"  said  Matcham. 

A  few  yards  further,  the  path  came  to  the  top  of  a  ridge 
and  began  to  go  down  abruptly  into  a  cup-shaped  hollow. 
At  the  foot,  out  of  a  thick  wood  of  flowering  hawthorn, 
two  or  three  roofless  gables,  blackened  as  if  by  fire,  and  a 
single  tall  chimney  marked  the  ruins  of  a  house. 

"  What  may  this  be  ?  "  whispered  Matcham. 

"Nay,  by  the  mass,  I  know  not,"  answered  Dick.  "I 
am  all  at  sea.  Let  us  go  warily." 

With  beating  hearts,  they  descended  through  the  haw- 
thorns. Here  and  there,  they  passed  signs  of  recent  cul- 
tivation ;  fruit  trees  and  pot  herbs  ran  wild  among  the 
thicket ;  a  sun-dial  had  fallen  in  the  grass ;  it  seemed  they 
were  treading  what  once  had  been  a  garden.  Yet  a  little 
farther  and  they  came  forth  before  the  ruins  of  the  house. 

It  had  been  a  pleasant  mansion  and  a  strong.  A  dry 
ditch  was  dug  deep  about  it ;  but  it  was  now  choked 
with  masonry,  and  bridged  by  a  fallen  rafter.  The  two 
farther  walls  still  stood,  the  sun  shining  through  their 
empty  windows  ;  but  the  remainder  of  the  building  had 
collapsed,  and  now  lay  in  a  great  cairn  of  ruin,  grimed 
with  fire.  Already  in  the  interior  a  few  plants  were  spring 
ing  green  among  the  chinks. 


54  THE   BLACK   AKKOW. 

"  Now  I  bethink  me,"  whispered  Dick,  "  this  must  be 
Grimstone.  It  was  a  hold  of  one  Simon  Malmesbury ;  Sir 
Daniel  was  his  bane  !  'Twas  Bennet  Hatch  that  burned 
it,  now  five  years  agone.  In  sooth,  'twas  pity,  for  it  was  a 
fair  house." 

Down  in  the  hollow,  where  no  wind  blew,  it  was  both 
warm  and  still ;  and  Matcham,  laying  one  hand  upon  Dick's 
arm,  held  up  a  warning  finger. 

"  Hist !  "  he  said. 

Then  came  a  strange  sound,  breaking  on  the  quiet.  It 
was  twice  repeated  ere  they  recognized  its  nature.  It  waa 
the  sound  of  a  big  man  clearing  his  throat ;  and  just  then 
a  hoarse,  untuneful  voice  broke  into  singing. 

"Then  up  and  spake  the  master,  the  king  of  the  outlaws: 
'What  make  ye  here,  my  merry  men,   among    the   greenwood 

shaws  ? ' 

And  Gamelyn  made  answer — he  looked  never  adown  : 
*  O,    they  must  need   to  walk  in   wood  that    may  not  walk   in 

town ! ' " 

The  singer  paused,  a  faint  clink  of  iron  followed,  and 
then  silence. 

The  two  lads  stood  looking  at  each  other.  Whoever  he 
might  be,  their  invisible  neighbour  was  just  beyond  the 
ruin.  And  suddenly  the  colour  came  into  Matcham's  face, 
and  next  moment  he  had  crossed  the  fallen  rafter,  and  waa 
climbing  cautiously  on  the  huge  pile  of  lumber  that  filled 
the  interior  of  the  roofless  house.  Dick  would  have  with- 
held him,  had  he  been  in  time  ;  as  it  was,  he  was  fain  to 
follow. 


A    GREENWOOD   COMPANT.  55 

Bight  in  the  corner  of  the  ruin,  two  rafters  had  fallen 
crosswise,  and  protected  a  clear  space  no  larger  than  a  pew 
in  church.  Into  this  the  lads  silently  lowered  themselves. 
There  they  were  perfectly  concealed,  and  through  an  ar- 
row-loophole commanded  a  view  upon  the  farther  side. 

Peering  through  this,  they  were  struck  stiff  with  terror 
at  their  predicament.  To  retreat  was  impossible  ;  they 
scarce  dared  to  breathe.  Upon  the  very  margin  of  the 
ditch,  not  thirty  feet  from  where  they  crouched,  an  iron 
caldron  bubbled  and  steamed  above  a  glowing  fire  ;  and 
close  by,  in  an  attitude  of  listening,  as  though  he  had 
caught  some  sound  of  their  clambering  among  the  ruins, 
a  tall,  red-faced,  battered-looking  man  stood  poised,  an 
iron  spoon  in  his  right  hand,  a  horn  and  a  formidable 
dagger  at  his  belt.  Plainly  this  was  the  singer ;  plainly 
he  had  been  stirring  the  caldron,  when  some  incautious 
step  among  the  lumber  had  fallen  upon  his  ear.  A  little 
further  off,  another  man  lay  slumbering,  rolled  in  a  brown 
cloak,  with  a  butterfly  hovering  above  his  face.  All  this 
was  in  a  clearing  white  with  daisies  ;  and  at  the  extreme 
verge,  a  bow,  a  sheaf  of  arrows,  and  part  of  a  deer's  car- 
case, hung  upon  a  flowering  hawthorn. 

Presently  the  fellow  relaxed  from  his  attitude  of  atten- 
tion, raised  the  spoon  to  his  mouth,  tasted  its  contents, 
nodded,  and  then  fell  again  to  stirring  and  singing. 

"  '  O,  they  must  need  to  walk  in  wood  that  may  not 
walk  in  town,' "  he  croaked,  taking  up  his  song  where  he 
had  left  it. 


56  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

"  O,  sir,  we  walk  not  here  at  all  an  evil  thing  to  do. 
But  if  we  meet  with  the  good  king's  deer  to  shoot  a  shaft  into." 

Still  as  he  sang,  he  took  from  time  to  time  anothei 
spoonful  of  the  broth,  blew  upon  it,  and  tasted  it,  with  all 
the  airs  of  an  experienced  cook.  At  length,  apparently, 
he  judged  the  mess  was  ready  ;  for  taking  the  horn  from 
his  girdle,  he  blew  three  modulated  calls. 

The  other  fellow  awoke,  rolled  over,  brushed  away  the 
butterfly,  and  looked  about  him. 

"  How  now,  brother  ?  "  he  said.      "  Dinner  ?  " 

"  Ay,  sot,  "  replied  the  cook,  "  dinner  it  is,  and  a  dry 
dinner,  too,  with  neither  ale  nor  bread.  But  there  is  lit- 
tle pleasure  in  the  greenwood  now  ;  time  was  when  a  good 
fellow  could  live  here  like  a  mitred  abbot,  set  aside  the 
rain  and  the  white  frosts  ;  he  had  his  heart's  desire  both 
of  ale  and  wine.  But  now  are  men's  spirits  dead  ;  and 
this  John  Amend-All,  save  us  and  guard  us  !  but  a  stuffed 
booby  to  scare  crows  withal." 

"Nay,"  returned  the  other,  "y'  are  too  set  on  meat  and 
drinking,  Lawless.  Bide  ye  a  bit ;  the  good  time  cometh." 

"  Look  ye,"  returned  the  cook,  "  I  have  even  waited  for 
this  good  time  sith  that  I  was  so  high.  I  have  been  a  grey 
friar  ;  I  have  been  a  king's  archer  ;  I  have  been  a  shipman, 
and  sailed  the  salt  seas ;  and  I  have  been  in  greenwood 
before  this,  forsooth!  and  shot  the  king's  deer.  What 
cometh  of  it  ?  Naught !  I  were  better  to  have  bided  in 
the  cloister.  John  Abbot  availeth  more  than  John  Amend- 
All.  By  'r  Lady !  here  they  come." 


A    GREENWOOD    COMPANY.  57 

One  after  another,  tall,  likely  fellows  began  to  stroll  into 
the  lawn.  Each  as  he  came  produced  a  knife  and  a  horn 
cup,  helped  himself  from  the  caldron,  and  sat  down  upon 
the  grass  to  eat.  They  were  very  variously  equipped  and 
armed  ;  some  in  rusty  smocks,  and  with  nothing  but  a 
knife  and  an  old  bow  ;  others  in  the  height  of  forest  gal- 
lantry, all  in  Lincoln  green,  both  hood  and  jerkin,  with 
dainty  peacock  arrows  in  their  belts,  a  horn  upon  a  bald- 
rick,  and  a  sword  and  dagger  at  their  sides.  They  cama 
in  the  silence  of  hunger,  and  scarce  growled  a  salutation, 
but  fell  instantly  to  meat. 

There  were,  perhaps,  a  score  of  them  already  gathered, 
when  a  sound  of  suppi-essed  cheering  arose  close  by  among 
the  hawthorns,  and  immediately  after  five  or  six  wood- 
men carrying  a  stretcher  debouched  upon  the  lawn.  A 
tall,  lusty  fellow,  somewhat  grizzled,  and  as  brown  as  a 
smoked  ham,  walked  before  them  with  an  air  of  some  au« 
thority,  his  bow  at  his  back,  a  bright  boar-spear  in  hia 
hand. 

"  Lads !  "  he  cried,  "  good  fellows  all,  and  my  right 
merry  friends,  y'  have  sung  this  while  on  a  dry  whistle 
and  lived  at  little  ease.  But  what  said  I  ever  ?  Abide 
Fortune  constantly ;  she  turneth,  turneth  swift.  And 
lo !  here  is  her  little  firstling — even  that  good  creature, 
ale!" 

There  was  a  murmur  of  applause  as  the  bearers  set 
down  the  stretcher  and  displayed  a  goodly  cask. 

"  And    now    haste    ye,    boys,"    the    man    continued. 


08  THE   BLACK   ARKOW. 

"There  is  work  toward.  A  handful  of  archers  are  but 
now  come  to  the  ferry  ;  murrey  and  blue  is  their  wear  ; 
they  are  our  butts — they  shall  all  taste  arrows — no  man  of 
them  shall  struggle  through  this  wood.  For,  lads,  we 
are  here  some  fifty  strong,  each  man  of  us  most  foully 
wronged  ;  for  some  they  have  lost  lands,  and  some  friends ; 
and  some  they  have  been  outlawed — all  oppressed  !  Who, 
then,  hath  done  this  evil  ?  Sir  Daniel,  by  the  rood ! 
Shall  he  then  profit?  shall  he  sit  snug  in  our  houses? 
shall  he  till  our  fields  ?  shall  he  suck  the  bone  he  robbed 
us  of  ?  I  trow  not.  He  getteth  him  strength  at  law  ;  he 
gaineth  cases  ;  nay,  there  is  one  case  he  shall  not  gain — 
I  have  a  writ  here  at  my  belt  that,  please  the  saints,  shall 
conquer  him." 

Lawless  the  cook  was  by  this  time  already  at  hia  second 
horn  of  ale.  He  raised  it,  as  if  to  pledge  the  speaker. 

"  Master  Ellis,"  he  said,  "  y'  are  for  vengeance — well  it 
becometh  you  !  — but  your  poor  brother  o'  the  greenwood, 
that  had  never  lands  to  lose  nor  friends  to  think  upon, 
looketh  rather,  for  his  poor  part,  to  the  profit  of  the  thing. 
He  had  liever  a  gold  noble  and  a  pottle  of  canary  wine 
than  all  the  vengeances  in  purgatory." 

"Lawless,"  replied  the  other,  "to  reach  the  Moat 
House,  Sir  Daniel  must  pass  the  forest.  We  shall  make 
that  passage  dearer,  pardy,  than  any  battle.  Then,  when 
he  hath  got  to  earth  with  such  ragged  handful  as  escapeth 
us — all  his  great  friends  fallen  and  fled  away,  and  none  to 
give  him  aid — we  shall  beleaguer  that  old  fox  about,  and 


A    GREENWOOD    COMPANY.  59 

great  shall  be  the  fall  of  him.  Tis  a  fat  buck  ;  he  will 
make  a  dinner  for  us  all.  " 

"Ay,"  returned  Lawless,  "I  have  eaten  many  of  these 
dinners  beforehand  ;  but  the  cooking  of  them  is  hot  work, 
good  Master  Ellis.  And  meanwhile  what  do  we  ?  We 
make  black  arrows,  we  write  rhymes,  and  we  drink  fair 
cold  water,  that  discomfortable  drink." 

"  Y'  are  untrue,  Will  Lawless.  Ye  still  smell  of  the 
Grey  Friars'  buttery  ;  greed  is  your  undoing,"  answered 
Ellis.  "We  took  twenty  pounds  from  Appleyard.  We 
took  seven  marks  from  the  messenger  last  night.  A  day 
ago  we  had  fifty  from  the  merchant." 

"And  to-day,"  said  one  of  the  men,  "I  stopped  a  fat 
pardoner  riding  apace  for  Holywood.  Here  is  his  purse." 

Ellis  counted  the  contents. 

"  Fivescore  shillings  !  "  he  grumbled.  "  Fool,  he  had 
more  in  his  sandal,  or  stitched  into  his  tippet.  Y'  are  but 
a  child,  Tom  Cuckow  ;  ye  have  lost  the  fish." 

But,  for  all  that,  Ellis  pocketed  the  purse  with  non- 
chalance. He  stood  leaning  on  his  boar-spear,  and  looked 
round  upon  the  rest.  They,  in  various  attitudes,  took 
greedily  of  the  venison  pottage,  and  liberally  washed  it 
down  with  ale.  This  was  a  good  day  ;  they  were  in  luck  ; 
but  business  pressed,  and  they  were  speedy  in  their  eat- 
ing. The  first-comers  had  by  this  time  even  despatched 
their  dinner.  Some  lay  down  upon  the  grass  and  fell  in- 
stantly asleep,  like  boa-constrictors  ;  others  talked  to- 
gether, or  overhauled  their  weapons  ;  and  one,  whose 


60  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

humour  was  particularly  gay,  holding  forth  an  ale-horn, 
began  to  sing  : 

"  Here  is  no  law  in  good  green  shaw, 

Here  is  no  lack  of  meat ; 
Tis  merry  and  quiet,  with  deer  for  our  diet, 
In  summer,  when  all  is  sweet. 

Come  winter  again,  with  wind  and  rain — 

Come  winter,  with  snow  and  sleet, 
Get  home  to  your  places,  with  hoods  on  your  faces, 

And  sit  hy  the  fire  and  eat." 

All  this  while  the  two  lads  had  listened  and  lain  close  ; 
only  Richard  had  unslung  his  cross-bow,  and  held  ready 
in  one  hand  the  windac,  or  grappling-iron  that  he  used  to 
bend  it.  Otherwise  they  had  not  dared  to  stir  ;  and  thia 
scene  of  forest  life  had  gone  on  before  their  eyes  like  a 
scene  upon  a  theatre.  But  now  there  came  a  strange  in- 
terruption. The  tall  chimney  which  overtopped  the  re- 
mainder of  the  ruins  rose  right  above  their  hiding-place. 
There  came  a  whistle  in  the  air,  and  then  a  sounding 
smack,  and  the  fragments  of  a  broken  arrow  fell  about 
their  ears.  Some  one  from  the  upper  quarters  of  the 
wood,  perhaps  the  very  sentinel  they  saw  posted  in  the 
fir,  had  shot  an  arrow  at  the  chimney-top. 

Matcham  could  not  restrain  a  little  cry,  which  he  in- 
stantly stifled,  and  even  Dick  started  with  surprise,  and 
dropped  the  windac  from  his  fingers.  But  to  the  fellows 
on  the  lawn,  this  shaft  was  an  expected  signal.  They 
were  all  afoot  together,  tightening  their  belts,  testing 


A    GREENWOOD    COMPANY.  61 

their  bow-strings,  loosening  sword  and  dagger  in  the 
sheath.  Ellis  held  up  his  hand  ;  his  face  had  suddenly 
assumed  a  look  of  savage  energy  ;  the  white  of  his  eyes 
shone  in  his  sun-brown  face. 

"Lads,"  he  said,  "ye  know  your  places.  Let  not  one 
man's  soul  escape  you.  Appleyard  was  a  whet  before  a 
meal ;  but  now  we  go  to  table.  I  have  three  men  whom 
I  will  bitterly  avenge — Harry  Shelton,  Simon  Malmesbury, 
and  " — striking  his  broad  bosom — "  and  Ellis  Duckworth, 
by  the  mass ! " 

Another  man  came,  red  with  hurry,  through  the  thorns. 

"Tia  not  Sir  Daniel!"  he  panted.  "They  are  but 
seven.  Is  the  arrow  gone  ?  " 

"It  struck  but  now,"  replied  Ellis. 

"  A  murrain  ! "  cried  the  messenger.  "  Me  thought  I 
heard  it  whistle.  And  I  go  dinnerless  !  " 

In  the  space  of  a  minute,  some  running,  some  walking 
sharply,  according  as  their  stations  were  nearer  or  farther 
away,  the  men  of  the  Black  Arrow  had  all  disappeared 
from  the  neighbourhood  of  the  ruined  house  ;  and  the  cal- 
dron, and  the  fire,  which  was  now  burning  low,  and  the 
dead  deer's  carcase  on  the  hawthorn,  remained  alone  to 
testify  they  had  been  there. 


62  THE  BLACK   AKKOW.   ' 

CHAPTER  V. 

"  BLOODY   A3    THE    HUNTER." 

The  lads  lay  quiet  till  the  last  footstep  had  melted  on 
the  wind.  Then  they  arose,  and  with  many  an  ache,  for 
they  were  weary  with  constraint,  clambered  through  the 
ruins,  and  recrossed  the  ditch  upon  the  rafter.  Matcham 
had  picked  up  the  windac  and  went  first,  Dick  following 
stiffly,  with  his  cross-bow  on  his  arm. 

"And  now,"  said  Matcham,  "  forth  to  Holywood." 

"  To  Holywood  !  "  cried  Dick,  "  when  good  fellows 
stand  shot  ?  Not  I !  I  would  see  you  hanged  first,  Jack ! " 

"  Ye  would  leave  me,  would  ye  ?  "     Matcham  asked. 

"  Ay,  by  my  sooth  !  "  returned  Dick.  "  An  I  be  not  in 
time  to  warn  these  lads,  I  will  go  die  with  them.  What ! 
would  ye  have  me  leave  my  own  men  that  I  have  lived 
among.  I  trow  not !  Give  me  my  windac." 

But  there  was  nothing  further  from  Matcham's  mind. 

"  Dick,"  he  said,  "  ye  sware  before  the  saints  that  ye 
would  see  me  safe  to  Holywood.  Would  ye  be  forsworn  ? 
Would  you  desert  me — a  perjurer  ?  " 

"  Nay,  I  sware  for  the  best,"  returned  Dick.  "  I  meant 
it  too  ;  but  now  !  But  look  ye  Jack,  turn  again  with  me. 
Let  me  but  warn  these  men,  and,  if  needs  must,  stand 
shot  with  them  ;  then  shall  all  be  clear,  and  I  will  on 
again  to  Holywood  and  purge  mine  oath." 


"BLOODY  AS  THE  HUNTEE."  63 

"  Ye  but  deride  me,"  answered  Matcham.  "  These  men 
ye  go  to  succour  are  the  same  that  hunt  me  to  my  ruin." 

Dick  scratched  his  head. 

"I  cannot  help  it,  Jack,"  he  said.  "  Here  is  no  remedy. 
What  would  ye  ?  Ye  run  no  great  peril,  man  ;  and  these 
are  iu  the  way  of  death.  Death ! "  he  added.  "  Think 
of  it !  What  a  murrain  do  ye  keep  me  here  for  ?  Give 
me  the  windac.  Saint  George  !  shall  they  all  die  ?  " 

"Richard  Shelton,"  said  Matcham,  looking  him  squarely 
in  the  face,  "would  ye,  then,  join  party  with  Sir  Daniel? 
Have  ye  not  ears  ?  Heard  ye  not  this  Ellis,  what  he  said  ? 
or  have  ye  no  heart  for  your  own  kindly  blood  and  the 
father  that  men  slew?  '  Harry  Shelton,'  he  said  ;  and  Sir 
Harry  Shelton  was  your  father,  as  the  sun  shines  in 
heaven." 

"  What  would  ye  ?  "  Dick  cried  again.  "  Would  ye 
have  me  credit  thieves  ?  " 

"  Nay,  I  have  heard  it  before  now,"  returned  Matcham. 
"  The  fame  goeth  currently,  it  was  Sir  Daniel  slew  him. 
He  slew  him  under  oath  ;  in  his  own  house  he  shed  the 
innocent  blood.  Heaven  wearies  for  the  avenging  on't ; 
and  you — the  man's  son — ye  go  about  to  comfort  and  de- 
fend the  murderer !  " 

"Jack,"  cried  the  lad,  "I  know  not.  It  may  be  ;  what 
know  I  ?  But,  see  here  :  This  man  hath  bred  me  up  and 
fostered  me,  and  his  men  I  have  hunted  with  and  played 
among  ;  and  to  leave  them  in  the  hour  of  peril — O,  man, 
if  I  did  that,  I  were  stark  dead  to  honour !  Nay,  Jack, 


64  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

ye  would  not  ask  it;  ye  would  not  wish  me  to  be 
base." 

"But  your  father,  Dick?"  said  Matcham,  somewhat 
wavering.  "Your  father?  and  your  oath  to  me?  Ye 
took  the  saints  to  witness." 

"  My  father  ?  "  cried  Shelton.  "  Nay,  he  would  have 
me  go !  If  Sir  Daniel  slew  him,  when  the  hour  comes  this 
hand  shall  slay  Sir  Daniel ;  but  neither  him  nor  his  will  I 
desert  in  peril.  And  for  mine  oath,  good  Jack,  ye  shall 
absolve  me  of  it  here.  For  the  lives'  sake  of  many  men 
that  hurt  you  not,  and  for  mine  honour,  ye  shall  set  me 
free." 

"  I,  Dick  ?  Never  ! "  returned  Matcham.  "An  ye 
leave  me,  y'  are  forsworn,  and  so  I  shall  declare  it." 

"  My  blood  heats,"  said  Dick.  "  Give  me  the  windac  ! 
Give  it  me  ! " 

"  111  not,"  said  Matcham.    "  Til  save  you  in  your  teeth." 

"  Not  ?  "  cried  Dick.     "  I'll  make  you  !  " 

"  Try  it,"  said  the  other. 

They  stood,  looking  in  each  other's  eyes,  each  ready  for 
a  spring.  Then  Dick  leaped ;  and  though  Matcham 
turned  instantly  and  fled,  in  two  bounds  he  was  over- 
taken, the  windac  was  twisted  from  his  grasp,  he  was 
thrown  roughly  to  the  ground,  and  Dick  stood  across  him, 
flushed  and  menacing,  with  doubled  fist.  Matcham  lav 
where  he  had  fallen,  with  his  face  in  the  grass,  not  think 
ing  of  resistance. 

Dick  bent  his  bow. 


"BLOODY  AS  THE  HUNTER."  65 

"  111  teach  you  !  "  he  cried,  fiercely.  "  Oath  or  no  oath, 
je  may  go  hang  for  me  !  " 

And  he  turned  and  began  to  run.  Matcbam  was  on  hia 
feet  at  once,  and  began  running  after  him. 

"What  d'ye  want?"  cried  Dick,  stopping.  "What 
make  ye  after  me  ?  Stand  off !  " 

"I  will  follow  an  I  please,"  said  Matcham.  "  This  wood 
is  free  to  me." 

"  Stand  back,  by'r  Lady ! "  returned  Dick,  raising  his  bow. 

"  Ah,  y'  are  a  brave  boy  !  "  retorted  Matcham.    "  Shoot ! " 

Dick  lowered  his  weapon  in  some  confusion. 

"  See  here,"  he  said.  "  Y'  have  done  me  ill  enough. 
Go,  then.  Go  your  way  in  fair  wise ;  or,  whether  I  will 
or  not,  I  must  even  drive  you  to  it." 

"Well,"  said  Matcham,  doggedly,  " y'  are  the  stronger. 
Do  your  worst.  I  shall  not  leave  to  follow  thee,  Dick, 
unless  thou  makest  me,"  he  added. 

Dick  was  almost  beside  himself.  It  went  against  hia 
heart  to  beat  a  creature  so  defenceless  ;  and,  for  the  lif e 
of  him,  he  knew  no  other  way  to  rid  himself  of  this  un- 
welcome and,  as  he  began  to  think,  perhaps  untrue  com« 
panion. 

"  Y'  are  mad,  I  think,"  he  cried.  "  Fool-fellow,  I  am 
hasting  to  your  foes  ;  as  fast  as  foot  can  carry  me,  go  1 
thither." 

"  I  care  not,  Dick,"  replied  the  lad.  "  If  y'  are  bound 
to  die,  Dick,  I'll  die  too.  I  would  liever  go  with  you  to 
prison  than  to  go  free  without  you." 


66  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

"  Well,"  returned  the  other,  "  I  may  stand  no  longer 
prating.  Follow  me,  if  ye  must ;  but  if  ye  play  me  false, 
it  shall  but  little  advance  you,  mark  ye  that.  Shalt  have 
&  quarrel  in  thine  inwards,  boy." 

So  saying,  Dick  took  once  more  to  his  heels,  keeping  in 
the  margin  of  the  thicket  and  looking  briskly  about  him 
as  he  went.  At  a  good  pace  he  rattled  out  of  the  dell, 
and  came  again  into  the  more  open  quarters  of  the  wood. 
To  the  left  a  little  eminence  appeared,  spotted  with  gol- 
den gorse,  and  crowned  with  a  black  tuft  of  firs. 

"  I  shall  see  from  there,"  he  thought,  and  struck  for  it 
across  a  heathy  clearing. 

He  had  gone  but  a  few  yards,  when  Matcham  touched 
him  on  the  arm,  and  pointed.  To  the  eastward  of  the 
summit  there  was  a  dip,  and,  as  it  were,  a  valley  passing 
to  the  other  side  ;  the  heath  was  not  yet  out ;  all  the 
ground  was  rusty,  like  an  unsecured  buckler,  and  dotted 
sparingly  with  yews  ;  and  there,  one  following  another, 
Dick  saw  half  a  score  green  jerkins  mounting  the  ascent, 
and  marching  at  their  head,  conspicuous  by  his  boar- 
spear,  Ellis  Duckworth  in  person.  One  after  another 
gained  the  top,  showed  for  a  moment  against  the  sky, 
and  then  dipped  upon  the  further  side,  until  the  last  was 
gone. 

Dick  looked  at  Matcham  with  a  kindlier  eye. 

"Soy' are  to  be  true  to  me,  Jack?"  he  asked.  "I 
thought  ye  were  of  the  other  party." 

Matcham  began  to  sob. 


"BLOODY  AS  THE  HUNTER."  67 

"  What  cheer !  "  cried  Dick.  "  Now  the  saints  behold 
as !  would  ye  snivel  for  a  word  ?  " 

"Ye  hurt  me,"  sobbed  Matcham.  "Ye  hurt  me  when 
ye  threw  me  down.  Y'  are  a  coward  to  abuse  your 
strength." 

"  Nay,  that  is  fool's  talk,"  said  Dick,  roughly.  "  Y'  had 
no  title  to  my  windac,  Master  John.  I  would  'a'  done 
right  to  have  well  basted  you.  If  ye  go  with  me,  ye  must 
obey  me  ;  and  so,  come." 

Matcham  had  half  a  thought  to  stay  behind ;  but,  see- 
ing that  Dick  continued  to  scour  full-tilt  towards  the  emi- 
nence and  not  so  much  as  looked  across  his  shoulder,  he 
soon  thought  better  of  that,  and  began  to  run  in  turn. 
But  the  ground  was  very  difficult  and  steep  ;  Dick  had 
already,  a  long  start,  and  had,  at  any  rate,  the  lighter  heels, 
and  he  had  long  since  come  to  the  summit,  crawled  for- 
ward through  the  firs,  and  ensconced  himself  in  a  thick 
tuft  of  gorse,  before  Matcham,  panting  like  a  deer,  rejoined 
him,  and  lay  down  in  silence  by  his  side. 

Below,  in  the  bottom  of  a  considerable  valley,  the  short 
cut  from  Tunstall  hamlet  wound  downwards  to  the  ferry. 
It  was  well  beaten,  and  the  eye  followed  it  easily  from 
point  to  point.  Here  it  was  bordered  by  open  glades ; 
there  the  forest  closed  upon  it ;  every  hundred  yards  it  ran 
beside  an  ambush.  Far  down  the  path,  the  sun  shone  on 
seven  steel  salets,  and  from  time  to  time,  as  the  trees 
opened,  Selden  and  his  men  could  be  seen  riding  briskly, 
still  bent  upon  Sir  Daniel's  mission.  The  wind  had  some- 


68  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

what  fallen,  but  still  tussled  merrily  with  the  trees,  and, 
perhaps,  had  Appleyard  been  there,  he  would  have  drawn 
a  warning  from  the  troubled  conduct  of  the  birds. 

"  Now,  mark,"  Dick  whispered.  "  They  be  already  well 
advanced  into  the  wood  ;  their  safety  lieth  rather  in  con- 
tinuing forward.  But  see  ye  where  this  wide  glade  run- 
neth down  before  us,  and  in  the  midst  of  it,  these  two 
score  trees  make  like  an  island  ?  There  were  their  safety. 
An  they  but  come  sound  as  far  as  that,  I  will  make  shift 
to  warn  them.  But  my  heart  misgiveth  me  ;  they  are  but 
seven  against  so  many,  and  they  but  carry  cross-bows. 
The  long-bow,  Jack,  will  have  the  uppermost  ever." 

Meanwhile,  Selden  and  his  men  still  wound  up  the 
path,  ignorant  of  their  danger,  and  momently  drew  nearer 
hand.  Once,  indeed,  they  paused,  drew  into  a  group,  and 
seemed  to  point  and  listen.  But  it  was  something  from 
far  away  across  the  plain  that  had  arrested  their  attention 
— a  hollow  growl  of  cannon  that  came,  from  time  to  time, 
upon  the  wind,  and  told  of  the  great  battle.  It  was  worth 
a  thought,  to  be  sure  ;  for  if  the  voice  of  the  big  guns 
were  thus  become  audible  in  Tunstall  Forest,  the  fight 
must  have  rolled  ever  eastward,  and  the  day,  by  conse- 
quence, gone  sore  against  Sir  Daniel  and  the  lords  of  the 
dark  rose. 

But  presently  the  little  troop  began  again  to  move  for- 
ward, and  came  next  to  a  very  open,  heathy  portion  of  the 
way,  where  but  a  single  tongue  of  forest  ran  down  to  join 
the  road.  They  were  but  just  abreast  of  this,  when  an  ar- 


"BLOODY  AS  THE  HUNTER."  69 

row  shone  flying.  One  of  the  men  threw  up  his  arms,  his 
horse  reared,  and  both  fell  and  struggled  together  in  a 
mass.  Even  from  where  the  boys  lay  they  could  hear  the 
rumour  of  the  men's  voices  crying  out ;  they  could  see  the 
startled  horses  prancing,  and,  presently,  as  the  troop  be- 
gan to  recover  from  their  first  surprise,  one  fellow  begin- 
ning to  dismount.  A  second  arrow  from  somewhat  far- 
ther off  glanced  in  a  wide  arch  ;  a  second  rider  bit  the 
dust  The  man  who  was  dismounting  lost  hold  upon  the 
rein,  and  his  horse  fled  galloping,  and  dragged  him  by  the 
foot  along  the  road,  bumping  from  stone  to  stone,  and 
battered  by  the  fleeing  hoofs.  The  four  who  still  kept  the 
saddle  instantly  broke  and  scattered  ;  one  wheeled  and 
rode,  shrieking,  towards  the  ferry  ;  the  other  three,  with 
loose  rein  and  flying  raiment,  came  galloping  up  the  road 
from  Tunstall.  From  every  clump  they  passed  an  arrow 
sped.  Soon  a  horse  fell,  but  the  rider  found  his  feet  and 
continued  to  pursue  his  comrades  till  a  second  shot  des- 
patched him.  Another  man  fell ;  then  another  horse  ;  out 
of  the  whole  troop  there  was  but  one  fellow  left,  and  he 
on  foot ;  only,  in  different  directions,  the  noise  of  the  gal- 
loping of  three  riderless  horses  was  dying  fast  into  the  dis- 
tance. 

All  this  time  not  one  of  the  assailants  had  for  a  moment 
shown  himself.  Here  and  there  along  the  path,  horse  or 
man  rolled,  undespatched,  in  his  agony  ;  but  no  merciful 
enemy  broke  cover  to  put  them  from  their  pain. 

The  solitary  survivor  stood  bewildered  in  the  road  be- 


70  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

side  his  fallen  charger.  He  had  come  the  length  of  that 
broad  glade,  with  the  island  of  timber,  pointed  out  by 
Dick.  He  was  not,  perhaps,  five  hundred  yards  from 
where  the  boys  lay  hidden  ;  and  they  could  see  him 
plainly,  looking  to  and  fro  in  deadly  expectation.  But 
nothing  came  ;  and  the  man  began  to  pluck  up  his  cour- 
age, and  suddenly  unslung  and  bent  his  bow.  At  the  same 
time,  by  something  in  his  action,  Dick  recognized  Selden. 

At  this  offer  of  resistance,  from  all  about  him  in  the 
covert  of  the  woods  there  went  up  the  sound  of  laughter. 
A  score  of  men,  at  least,  for  this  was  the  very  thickest  of 
the  ambush,  joined  in  this  cruel  and  untimely  mirth. 
Then  an  arrow  glanced  over  Selden's  shoulder ;  and  he 
leaped  and  ran  a  little  back.  Another  dart  struck  quiver- 
ing at  his  heel.  He  made  for  the  cover.  A  third  shaft 
leaped  out  right  in  his  face,  and  fell  short  in  front  of  him. 
And  then  the  laughter  was  repeated  loudly,  rising  and  re- 
echoing from  different  thickets. 

It  was  plain  that  his  assailants  were  but  baiting  him,  as 
men,  in  those  days,  baited  the  poor  bull,  or  as  the  cat 
still  trifles  with  the  mouse.  The  skirmish  was  well  over  ; 
farther  down  the  road,  a  fellow  in  green  was  already 
calmly  gathering  the  arrows  ;  and  now,  in  the  evil  pleas- 
ure of  their  hearts,  they  gave  themselves  the  spectacle  of 
their  poor  fellow-sinner  in  his  torture. 

Selden  began  to  understand ;  he  uttered  a  roar  of  anger, 
shouldered  his  cross-bow,  and  sent  a  quarrel  at  a  ven- 
ture into  the  wood.  Chance  favoured  him,  for  a  slight 


''BLOODY  AS  THE  HUNTER."  71 

cry  responded.  Then,  throwing  down  his  weapon,  Selden 
began  to  run  before  him  up  the  glade,  and  almost  in  a 
straight  line  for  Dick  and  Matcham. 

The  companions  of  the  Black  Arrow  now  began  to 
shoot  in  earnest.  But  they  were  properly  served  ;  their 
chance  had  past ;  most  of  them  had  now  to  shoot  against 
the  sun  ;  and  Selden,  as  he  ran,  bounded  from  side  to 
side  to  baffle  and  deceive  their  aim.  Best  of  all,  by  turn- 
ing up  the  glade  he  had  defeated  their  preparations  ; 
there  were  no  marksmen  posted  higher  up  than  the  one 
whom  he  had  just  killed  or  wounded  ;  and  the  confusion 
of  the  foresters'  counsels  soon  became  apparent.  A  whistle 
sounded  thrice,  and  then  again  twice.  It  was  repeated 
from  another  quarter.  The  woods  on  either  side  became 
full  of  the  sound  of  people  bursting  through  the  under- 
wood ;  and  a  bewildered  deer  ran  out  into  the  open, 
stood  for  a  second  on  three  feet,  with  nose  in  air,  and 
then  plunged  again  into  the  thicket. 

Selden  still  ran,  bounding ;  ever  and  again  an  arrow 
followed  him,  but  still  would  miss.  It  began  to  appear 
as  if  he  might  escape.  Dick  had  his  bow  armed,  ready  to 
support  him ;  even  Matcham,  forgetful  of  his  interest, 
took  sides  at  heart  for  the  poor  fugitive  ;  and  both  lads 
glowed  and  trembled  in  the  ardour  of  their  hearts. 

He  was  within  fifty  yards  of  them,  when  an  arrow 
struck  him  and  he  fell.  He  was  up  again,  indeed,  upon 
the  instant ;  but  now  he  ran  staggering,  and,  like  a  blind 
man,  turned  aside  from  his  direction. 


72  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

Dick  leaped  to  his  feet  and  waved  to  him. 

"Here! "he  cried.  "This  way!  here  is  help!  Nay, 
run,  fellow — run  ! " 

But  just  then  a  second  arrow  struck  Selden  in  the  shoul- 
der, between  the  plates  of  his  brigandine,  and,  piercing 
through  his  jack,  brought  him,  like  a  stone,  to  earth. 

"  O,  the  poor  heart ! "  cried  Matcham,  with  clasped 
hands. 

And  Dick  stood  petrified  upon  the  hill,  a  mark  for 
archery. 

Ten  to  one  he  had  speedily  been  shot — for  the  foresters 
were  furious  with  themselves,  and  taken  unawares  by 
Dick's  appearance  in  the  rear  of  their  position — but  in- 
stantly, out  of  a  quarter  of  the  wood  surprisingly  near  to 
the  two  lads,  a  stentorian  voice  arose,  the  voice  of  Ellis 
Duckworth. 

"  Hold  !  "  it  roared.  "  Shoot  not !  Take  him  alive  ! 
It  is  young  Shelton — Harry's  son." 

And  immediately  after  a  shrill  whistle  sounded  several 
times,  and  was  again  taken  up  and  repeated  farther  off. 
The  whistle,  it  appeared,  was  John  Amend-AU's  battle 
trumpet,  by  which  he  published  his  directions. 

"  Ah,  foul  fortune  !  "  cried  Dick.  "  We  are  undone. 
Swiftly,  Jack,  come  swiftly !  " 

And  the  pair  turned  and  ran  back  through  the  open 
pine  clump  that  covered  the  summit  of  the  hill. 


TO  THE  DAY'S  END.  73 

CHAPTER  VL 

TO    THE    DAY'S    END. 

It  was,  indeed,  high  time  for  them  to  run.  On  every 
side  the  company  of  the  Black  Arrow  was  making  for  the 
hill.  Some,  being  better  runners,  or  having  open  ground 
to  run  upon,  had  far  outstripped  the  others,  and  were  al- 
ready close  upon  the  goal  ;  some,  following  valleys,  had 
spread  out  to  right  and  left,  and  outflanked  the  lads  on 
either  side. 

Dick  plunged  into  the  nearest  cover.  It  was  a  tall 
grove  of  oaks,  firm  under  foot  and  clear  of  underbrush, 
and  as  it  lay  down  hill,  they  made  good  speed.  There 
followed  next  a  piece  of  open,  which  Dick  avoided,  hold- 
ing to  his  left.  Two  minutes  after,  and  the  same  obstacle 
arising,  the  lads  followed  the  same  course.  Thus  it  fol- 
lowed that,  while  the  lads,  bending  continually  to  the  left, 
drew  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  high  road  and  the  river 
which  they  had  crossed  an  hour  or  two  before,  the  great 
bulk  of  their  pursuers  were  leaning  to  the  other  hand,  and 
running  towards  TunstalL 

The  lads  paused  to  breathe.  There  was  no  sound  of 
pursuit.  Dick  put  his  ear  to  the  ground,  and  still  there 
was  nothing  ;  but  the  wind,  to  be  sure,  still  made  a  tur- 
moil in  the  trees,  and  it  was  hard  to  make  certain. 

"  On  again,"  said  Dick  ;  and,  tired  as  they  were,  and 


THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

Matchain  limping  with  his  injured  foot,  they  pulled  them. 
selves  together,  and  once  more  pelted  down  the  hill. 

Three  minutes  later,  they  were  breasting  through  a  low 
thicket  of  evergreen.  High  overhead,  the  tall  trees  made 
a  continuous  roof  of  foliage.  It  was  a  pillared  grove,  as 
high  as  a  cathedral,  and  except  for  the  hollies  among 
which  the  lads  were  struggling,  open  and  smoothly 
swarded. 

On  the  other  side,  pushing  through  the  last  fringe  of 
evergreen,  they  blundered  forth  again  into  the  open  twi- 
light of  the  grove. 

"  Stand  !  "  cried  a  voice. 

And  there,  between  the  huge  stems,  not  fifty  feet  be- 
fore them,  they  beheld  a  stout  fellow  in  green,  sore  blown 
with  running,  who  instantly  drew  an  arrow  to  the  head 
and  covered  them.  Matcham  stopped  with  a  cry  ;  but 
Dick,  without  a  pause,  ran  straight  upon  the  forester, 
drawing  his  dagger  as  he  went.  The  other,  whether  he 
was  startled  by  the  daring  of  the  onslaught,  or  whether  he 
was  hampered  by  his  orders,  did  not  shoot ;  he  stood 
wavering  ;  and  before  he  had  time  to  come  to  himself, 
Dick  bounded  at  his  throat,  and  sent  him  sprawling  back- 
ward on  the  turf.  The  arrow  went  one  way  and  the  bow 
another  with  a  sounding  twang.  The  disarmed  forester 
grappled  his  assailant ;  but  the  dagger  shone  and  de- 
scended twice.  Then  came  a  couple  of  groans,  and  then 
Dick  rose  to  his  feet  again,  and  the  man  lay  motionless, 
stabbed  to  the  heart 


TO   THE   DAY'S   END.  75 

"  On  !  "  said  Dick  ;  and  he  once  more  pelted  forward, 
Matcham  trailing  in  the  rear.  To  say  truth,  they  made 
but  poor  speed  of  it  by  now,  labouring  dismally  as  they 
ran,  and  catching  for  their  breath  like  fish.  Matcham  had 
a  cruel  stitch,  and  his  head  swam  ;  and  as  for  Dick,  his 
knees  were  like  lead.  But  they  kept  up  the  form  of  run- 
ning with  undiminished  courage. 

Presently  they  came  to  the  end  of  the  grove.  It  stopped 
abruptly  ;  and  there,  a  few  yards  before  them,  was  the 
high  road  from  Risingham  to  Shoreby,  lying,  at  this  point, 
between  two  even  walls  of  forest. 

At  the  sight  Dick  paused  ;  and  as  soon  as  he  stopped 
running,  he  became  aware  of  a  confused  noise,  which  rap- 
idly grew  louder.  It  was  at  first  like  the  rush  of  a  very 
high  gust  of  wind,  but  soon  it  became  more  definite,  and 
resolved  itself  into  the  galloping  of  horses ;  and  then,  in 
a  flash,  a  whole  company  of  men-at-arms  came  driving 
round  the  corner,  swept  before  the  lads,  and  were  gone 
again  upon  the  instant.  They  rode  as  for  their  lives,  in 
complete  disorder ;  some  of  them  were  wounded  ;  rider- 
less horses  galloped  at  their  side  with  bloody  saddles. 
They  were  plainly  fugitives  from  the  great  battle. 

The  noise  of  their  passage  had  scarce  begun  to  die  away 
towards  Shoreby,  before  fresh  hoofs  came  echoing  in  their 
wake,  and  another  deserter  clattered  down  the  road  ;  this 
time  a  single  rider  and,  by  his  splendid  armour,  a  man 
of  high  degree.  Close  after  him  there  followed  several 
baggage-waggons,  fleeing  at  an  ungainly  canter,  the  drivers 


76  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

flailing  at  the  horses  as  if  for  life.  These  must  have  run 
early  in  the  day  ;  but  their  cowardice  was  not  to  save 
them.  For  just  before  they  came  abreast  of  where  the 
lads  stood  wondering,  a  man  in  hacked  armour,  and  seem- 
ingly beside  himself  with  fury,  overtook  the  waggons,  and 
with  the  truncheon  of  a  sword,  began  to  cut  the  drivers 
down.  Some  leaped  from  their  places  and  plunged  into 
the  wood ;  the  others  he  sabred  as  they  sat,  cursing  them 
the  while  for  cowards  in  a  voice  that  was  scarce  human. 

All  this  time  the  noise  in  the  distance  had  continued  to 
increase ;  the  rumble  of  carts,  the  clatter  of  horses,  the 
cries  of  men,  a  great,  confused  rumour,  came  swelling  on 
the  wind  ;  and  it  was  plain  that  the  rout  of  a  whole  army 
was  pouring,  like  an  inundation,  down  the  road. 

Dick  stood  sombre.  He  had  meant  to  follow  the  high- 
way till  the  turn  for  Holywood,  and  now  he  had  to  change 
his  plan.  But  above  all,  he  had  recognized  the  colours  of 
Earl  Eisingham,  and  he  knew  that  the  battle  had  gone 
finally  against  the  rose  of  Lancaster.  Had  Sir  Daniel 
joined,  and  was  he  now  a  fugitive  and  ruined  ?  or  had  he 
deserted  to  the  side  of  York,  and  was  he  forfeit  to  hon- 
our? It  was  an  ugly  choice. 

"  Come,"  he  said,  sternly  ;  and,  turning  on  his  heel,  he 
began  to  walk  forward  through  the  grove,  with  Matcham 
limping  in  his  rear. 

For  some  time  they  continued  to  thread  the  forest  in 
silence.  It  was  now  growing  late  ;  the  sun  was  setting  in 
the  plain  beyond  Kettley  ;  the  tree-tops  overhead  glowed 


TO  THE  DAY'S  END.  77 

golden  ;  but  the  shadows  had  begun  to  grow  darker  and 
the  chill  of  the  night  to  fall. 

"If  there  were  anything  to  eat!  "  cried  Dick,  suddenly, 
pausing  as  he  spoke. 

Matcham  sat  down  and  began  to  weep. 

"  Ye  can  weep  for  your  own  supper,  but  when  it  was  to 
save  men's  lives,  your  heart  was  hard  enough,"  said  Dick, 
contemptuously.  "  Y  'ave  seven  deaths  upon  your  con- 
science, Master  John  ;  111  ne'er  forgive  you  thai" 

"  Conscience  !  "  cried  Matcham,  looking  fiercely  up. 
"  Mine  !  And  ye  have  the  man's  red  blood  upon  your 
dagger  !  And  wherefore  did  ye  slay  him,  the  poor  soul? 
He  drew  his  arrow,  but  he  let  not  fly  ;  he  held  you  in  his 
hand,  and  spared  you  !  'Tis  as  brave  to  kill  a  kitten,  as  a 
man  that  not  defends  himself." 

Dick  was  struck  dumb. 

"I  slew  him  fair.     I  ran  me  in  upon  his  bow,"  he  cried. 

"It  was  a  coward  blow,"  returned  Matcham.  "  Y'  are 
but  a  lout  and  bully,  Master  Dick  ;  ye  but  abuse  advan- 
tages ;  let  there  come  a  stronger,  we  will  see  you  truckle 
at  his  boot !  Ye  care  not  for  vengeance,  neither — for 
your  father's  death  that  goes  unpaid,  and  his  poor  ghost 
that  clamoureth  for  justice.  But  if  there  come  but  a  poor 
creature  in  your  hands  that  lacketh  skill  and  strength, 
and  would  befriend  you,  down  she  shall  go ! " 

Dick  was  too  furious  to  observe  that  "  she." 

"Marry!"  he  cried,  "and  here  is  news!  Of  any  two 
the  one  will  still  be  stronger.  The  better  man  throweth 


78  THE   BLACK   ARBOW. 

the  worse,  and  the  worse  is  well  served.  Ye  deserve  a 
belting,  Master  Matcham,  for  your  ill-guidance  and  un- 
thankfulness  to  meward ;  and  what  ye  deserve  ye  shall 
have." 

And  Dick,  who,  even  in  his  angriest  temper,  still  pre- 
served the  appearance  of  composure,  began  to  unbuckle 
his  belt. 

"  Here  shall  be  your  supper,"  he  said,  grimly. 

Matcham  had  stopped  his  tears  ;  he  was  as  white  as  a 
sheet,  but  he  looked  Dick  steadily  in  the  face,  and  never 
moved.  Dick  took  a  step,  swinging  the  belt.  Then  he 
paused,  embarrassed  by  the  large  eyes  and  the  thin, 
weary  face  of  his  companion.  His  courage  began  to  sub-, 
side. 

"  Say  ye  were  in  the  wrong,  then,"  he  said,  lamely. 

"Nay,"  said  Matcham,  "I  was  in  the  right.  Come, 
cruel !  I  be  lame ;  I  be  weary  ;  I  resist  not ;  I  ne'er  did 
thee  hurt ;  come,  beat  me — coward ! " 

Dick  raised  the  belt  at  this  last  provocation  ;  but 
Matcham  winced  and  drew  himself  together  with  so  cruel 
an  apprehension,  that  his  heart  failed  him  yet  again.  The 
strap  fell  by  his  side,  and  he  stood  irresolute,  feeling  like 
a  fool 

"A  plague  upon  thee,  shrew !  "  he  said.  "An  ye  be  so 
feeble  of  hand,  ye  should  keep  the  closer  guard  upon  your 
tongue.  But  I'll  be  hanged  before  I  beat  you  !  "  and  he 
put  on  his  belt  again.  "Beat  you  I  will  not,"  he  con- 
tinued ;  "  but  forgive  you  ? — never.  I  knew  ye  not ;  ye 


TO  THE  DAY'S  END.  79 

were  my  master's  enemy  ;  I  lent  you  my  horse  ;  my  din- 
ner ye  have  eaten ;  y'  'ave  called  me  a  man  o'  wood,  a 
coward,  and  a  bully.  Nay,  by  the  mass !  the  measure  is 
filled,  and  runneth  over.  Tis  a  great  thing  to  be  weak,  I 
trow  :  ye  can  do  your  worst,  yet  shall  none  punish  you ; 
ye  may  steal  a  man's  weapons  in  the  hour  of  need,  yet 
may  the  man  not  take  his  own  again  ; — y'  are  weak,  for- 
sooth !  Nay,  then,  if  one  cometh  charging  at  you  with  a 
lance,  and  crieth  he  is  weak,  ye  must  let  him  pierce  your 
body  through  !  Tut !  fool  words  !  " 

"  And  yet  ye  beat  me  not,"  returned  Matcham. 

"  Let  be,"  said  Dick — "  let  be.  I  will  instruct  you.  Y' 
'ave  been  ill-nurtured,  methinks,  and  yet  ye  have  the  mak- 
ings of  some  good,  and,  beyond  all  question,  saved  me 
from  the  river.  Nay,  I  had  forgotten  it ;  I  am  as  thank- 
less as  thyself.  But,  come,  let  us  on.  An  we  be  for  Holy- 
wood  this  night,  ay,  or  to-morrow  early,  we  had  best  set 
forward  speedily." 

But  though  Dick  had  talked  himself  back  into  his  usual 
good-humour,  Matcham  had  forgiven  him  nothing.  His 
violence,  the  recollection  of  the  forester  whom  he  had  slain 
— above  all,  the  vision  of  the  upraised  belt,  were  things 
not  easily  to  be  forgotten. 

"I  will  thank  you,  for  the  form's  sake,"  said  Matcham. 
"But,  in  sooth,  good  Master  Shelton,  I  had  liever  find  my 
way  alone.  Here  is  a  wide  wood  ;  prithee,  let  each 
choose  his  path  ;  I  owe  you  a  dinner  and  a  lesson.  Fare 
ye  well ! " 


80  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

"  Nay,"  cried  Dick,  "  if  that  be  your  tune,  so  be  it,  and 
a  plague  be  with  you  ! " 

Each  turned  aside,  and  they  began  walking  off  severally, 
with  no  thought  of  the  direction,  intent  solely  on  their 
quarrel.  But  Dick  had  not  gone  ten  paces  ere  his  name 
was  called,  and  Matcham  came  running  after. 

"  Dick,"  he  said,  "  it  were  unmannerly  to  part  so  coldly. 
Here  is  my  hand,  and  my  heart  with  it.  For  all  that 
wherein  you  have  so  excellently  served  and  helped  me — 
not  for  the  form,  but  from  the  heart,  I  thank  you.  Fare 
ye  right  well." 

"  Well,  lad,"  returned  Dick,  taking  the  hand  which  was 
offered  him,  "  good  speed  to  you,  if  speed  you  may.  But 
I  misdoubt  it  shrewdly.  Y'  are  too  disputatious." 

So  then  they  separated  for  the  second  time  ;  and  pres- 
ently it  was  Dick  who  was  running  after  Matcham. 

"  Here,"  he  said,  "  take  my  cross-bow  ;  shalt  not  go  un- 
armed." 

"  A  cross-bow  !  "  said  Matcham.  "  Nay,  boy,  I  have 
neither  the  strength  to  bend  nor  yet  the  skill  to  aim  with 
it.  It  were  no  help  to  me,  good  boy.  But  yet  I  thank 

you." 

The  night  had  now  fallen,  and  under  the  trees  they 
could  no  longer  read  each  other's  face. 

"  I  will  go  some  little  way  with  you,"  said  Dick.  "  The 
night  is  dark.  I  would  fain  leave  you  on  a  path,  at  least 
My  mind  misgiveth  me,  y'  are  likely  to  be  lost." 

Without  any  more  words,  he  began  to  walk  forward,  and 


TO   THE   DAY'S   END.  81 

the  other  once  more  followed  him.  The  blackness  grew 
thicker  and  thicker  ;  only  here  and  there,  in  open  places, 
they  saw  the  sky,  dotted  with  small  stars.  In  the  distance, 
the  noise  of  the  rout  of  the  Lancastrian  army  still  contin- 
ued to  be  faintly  audible  ;  but  with  every  step  they  left  it 
farther  in  the  rear. 

At  the  end  of  half  an  hour  of  silent  progress  they  came 
forth  upon  a  broad  patch  of  heathy  open.  It  glimmered 
in  the  light  of  the  stars,  shaggy  with  fern  and  islanded 
with  clumps  of  yew.  And  here  they  paused  and  looked 
upon  each  other. 

"  Y'  are  weary  ?  "  Dick  said. 

"  Nay,  I  am  so  weary,"  answered  Matcham,  "  that  me- 
thinks  I  could  lie  down  and  die." 

"I  hear  the  chiding  of  a  river,"  returned  Dick.  "Let 
js  go  so  far  forth,  for  I  am  sore  athirst." 

The  ground  sloped  down  gently  ;  and,  sure  enough,  in 
the  bottom,  they  found  a  little  murmuring  river,  running 
among  willows.  Here  they  threw  themselves  down  to- 
gether by  the  brink  ;  and  putting  their  mouths  to  the 
level  of  a  starry  pool,  they  drank  their  fill. 

"Dick,"  said  Matcham,  "it  may  not  be.  I  can  no 
more." 

"  I  saw  a  pit  as  we  came  down,"  said  Dick.  "  Let  us 
lie  down  therein  and  sleep." 

"  Nay,  but  with  all  my  heart!  "  cried  Matcham. 

The  pit  was  sandy  and  dry  ;  a  shock  of  brambles  hung 
upon  one  hedge,  and  made  a  partial  shelter  ;  and  there 


82  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

the  two  lads  lay  down,  keeping  close  together  for  the  sake 
of  warmth,  their  quarrel  all  forgotten.  And  soon  sleep 
fell  upon  them  like  a  cloud,  and  under  the  dew  and  stars 
they  rested  peacefully. 


CHAPTER  VIL 

THE     HOODED     FACE. 

They  awoke  in  the  grey  of  the  morning  ;  the  birds  were 
not  yet  in  full  song,  but  twittered  here  and  there  among 
the  woods ;  the  sun  was  not  yet  up,  but  the  eastern  sky 
was  barred  with  solemn  colours.  Half  starved  and  over- 
weary as  they  were,  they  lay  without  moving,  sunk  in  a  de- 
lightful lassitude.  And  as  they  thus  lay,  the  clang  of  a 
bell  fell  suddenly  upon  their  ears. 

"  A  bell !  "  said  Dick,  sitting  up.  "  Can  we  be,  then,  so 
near  to  Holywood  ?  " 

A  little  after,  the  bell  clanged  again,  but  this  time  some- 
what nearer  hand  ;  and  from  that  time  forth,  and  still 
drawing  nearer  and  nearer,  it  continued  to  sound  brokenly 
abroad  in  the  silence  of  the  morning. 

"  Nay,  what  should  this  betoken  ?  "  said  Dick,  who  was 
now  broad  awake. 

"It  is  some  one  walking,"  returned  Matcham,  "and  the 
bell  tolleth  ever  as  he  moves." 

"I  see  that  well,"  said  Dick.     "But  wherefore ?    What 


THE    HOODED    FACE.  83 

maketh  he  in  Tunstall  Woods ?  Jack,"  he  added,  "laugh 
at  me  an  ye  will,  but  I  like  not  the  hollow  sound  of  it." 

"Nay,"  said  Matcham,  with  a  shiver,  "it  hath  a  doleful 
note.  An  the  day  were  not  come  " 

But  just  then  the  bell,  quickening  its  pace,  began  to 
ring  thick  and  hurried,  and  then  it  gave  a  single  hammer- 
ing jangle,  and  was  silent  for  a  space. 

"  It  is  as  though  the  bearer  had  run  for  a  pater-noster 
while,  and  then  leaped  the  river,"  Dick  observed. 

"  And  now  beginneth  he  again  to  pace  soberly  forward," 
added  Matcham. 

"Nay,"  returned  Dick — "nay,  not  so  soberly,  Jack. 
Tis  a  man  that  walketh  you  right  speedily.  'Tis  a  man  in 
some  fear  of  his  life,  or  about  some  hurried  business.  See 
ye  not  how  swift  the  beating  draweth  near  ?  " 

"  It  is  now  close  by,"  said  Matcham. 

They  were  now  on  the  edge  of  the  pit ;  and  as  the  pit 
itself  was  on  a  certain  eminence,  they  commanded  a  view 
over  the  greater  proportion  of  the  clearing,  up  to  the  thick 
woods  that  closed  it  hi. 

The  daylight,  which  was  very  clear  and  grey,  showed 
them  a  riband  of  white  footpath  wandering  among  the 
gorse.  It  passed  some  hundred  yards  from  the  pit,  and 
ran  the  whole  length  of  the  clearing,  east  and  west.  By 
the  line  of  its  course,  Dick  judged  it  should  lead  more  or 
less  directly  to  the  Moat  House. 

Upon  this  path,  stepping  forth  from  the  margin  of  the 
wood,  a  white  figure  now  appeared.  It  paused  a  little,  and 


84  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

seemed  to  look  about ;  and  then,  at  a  slow  pace,  and  bent 
almost  double,  it  began  to  draw  near  across  the  heath. 
At  every  step  the  bell  clanked.  Face,  it  had  none  ;  a 
white  hood,  not  even  pierced  with  eye-holes,  veiled  the 
head  ;  and  as  the  creature  moved,  it  seemed  to  feel  its  way 
with  the  tapping  of  a  stick.  Fear  fell  upon  the  lads,  as 
cold  as  death. 

"  A  leper  !  "  said  Dick,  hoarsely. 

"His  touch  is  death,"  said  Matcham.     "  Let  us  run." 

"Not so,"  returned  Dick.  "See  ye  not? — he  is  stone 
blind.  He  guideth  him  with  a  staff.  Let  us  lie  still ;  the 
wind  bloweth  towards  the  path,  and  he  will  go  by  and 
hurt  us  not.  Alas,  poor  soul,  and  we  should  rather  pity 
him !  " 

"  I  will  pity  him  when  he  is  by,"  replied  Matcham. 

The  blind  leper  was  now  about  half-way  towards  them, 
and  just  then  the  sun  rose  and  shone  full  on  his  veiled 
face.  He  had  been  a  tall  man  before  he  was  bowed  by 
his  disgusting  sickness,  and  even  now  he  walked  with  a 
vigorous  step.  The  dismal  beating  of  his  bell,  the  patter- 
ing of  the  stick,  the  eyeless  screen  before  his  countenance, 
and  the  knowledge  that  he  was  not  only  doomed  to  death 
and  suffering,  but  shut  out  for  ever  from  the  touch  of  his 
fellow-men,  filled  the  lads'  bosoms  with  dismay  ;  and  at 
every  step  that  brought  him  nearer,  their  courage  and 
strength  seemed  to  desert  them. 

As  he  came  about  level  with  the  pit,  he  paused,  and 
turned  his  face  full  upon  the  lads. 


THE   HOODED   FACE.  85 

"  Mary  be  my  shield !  He  sees  us !  "  said  Matcham, 
faintly. 

"Hush!"  whispered  Dick.  "He  doth  but  hearken. 
He  is  blind,  fool ! " 

The  leper  looked  or  listened,  whichever  he  was  really 
doing,  for  some  seconds.  Then  he  began  to  move  on 
again,  but  presently  paused  once  more,  and  again  turned 
and  seemed  to  gaze  upon  the  lads.  Even  Dick  became 
dead-white  and  closed  his  eyes,  as  if  by  the  mere  sight  he 
might  become  infected.  But  soon  the  bell  sounded,  and 
this  time,  without  any  farther  hesitation,  the  leper  crossed 
the  remainder  of  the  little  heath  and  disappeared  into  the 
covert  of  the  woods. 

"  He  saw  us,"  said  Matcham.     "  I  could  swear  it ! " 

"  Tut !  "  returned  Dick,  recovering  some  sparks  of  cour- 
age. "  He  but  heard  us.  He  was  in  fear,  poor  soul ! 
An  ye  were  blind,  and  walked  in  a  perpetual  night,  ye 
would  start  yourself,  if  ever  a  twig  rustled  or  a  bird  cried 
'Peep.'" 

"Dick,  good  Dick,  he  saw  us,"  repeated  Matcham. 
"  When  a  man  hearkeneth,  he  doth  not  as  this  man  ;  he 
doth  otherwise,  Dick.  This  was  seeing  ;  it  was  not  hear- 
ing. He  means  foully.  Hark,  else,  if  his  bell  be  not 
stopped ! " 

Such  was  the  case.     The  bell  rang  no  longer. 

"Nay,"  said  Dick,  "I  like  not  that.  Nay,"  he  cried 
again,  "I  like  that  little.  What  may  this  betoken  ?  Let 
us  go,  by  the  mass ! " 


86  THE    BLACK    AKBOW. 

"  He  hath  gone  east,"  added  Matcham.  "  Good  Dick, 
let  us  go  westward  straight,  I  shall  not  breathe  till  I  have 
my  back  turned  upon  that  leper." 

"  Jack,  y'  are  too  cowardly,"  replied  Dick.  "  We  shall 
go  fair  for  Holy  wood,  or  as  fair,  at  least,  as  I  can  guide 
you,  and  that  will  be  due  north." 

They  were  afoot  at  once,  passed  the  stream  upon  some 
stepping-stones,  and  began  to  mount  on  the  other  side, 
which  was  steeper,  towards  the  margin  of  the  wood.  The 
ground  became  very  uneven,  full  of  knolls  and  hollows  ; 
trees  grew  scattered  or  in  clumps  ;  it  became  difficult  to 
choose  a  path,  and  the  lads  somewhat  wandered.  They 
were  weary,  besides,  with  yesterday's  exertions  and  the 
lack  of  food,  and  they  moved  but  heavily  and  dragged  their 
feet  among  the  sand. 

Presently,  coming  to  the  top  of  a  knoll,  they  were  aware 
of  the  leper,  some  hundred  feet  in  front  of  them,  crossing 
the  line  of  their  march  by  a  hollow.  His  bell  was  silent, 
his  staff  no  longer  tapped  the  ground,  and  he  went  before 
him  with  the  swift  and  assured  footsteps  of  a  man  who 
sees.  Next  moment  he  had  disappeared  into  a  little 
thicket. 

The  lads,  at  the  first  glimpse,  had  crouched  behind  a 
tuft  of  gorse  ;  there  they  lay,  horror-struck. 

"Certain,  he  pursueth  us,"  said  Dick — "certain!  He 
held  the  clapper  of  his  bell  in  one  hand,  saw  ye  ?  that  it 
should  not  sound.  Now  may  the  saints  aid  and  guide  us, 
fa*  I  have  no  strength  to  combat  pestilence  !  " 


THE   HOODED   FACE.  87 

"  What  maketh  he  ?  "  cried  Matcham.  "  What  doth  he 
want  ?  Who  ever  heard  the  like,  that  a  leper,  out  of  mere 
malice,  should  pursue  unfortunates  ?  Hath  he  not  his  bell 
to  that  very  end,  that  people  may  avoid  him  ?  Dick,  there 
is  below  this  something  deeper." 

"Nay,  I  care  not,"  moaned  Dick  ;  "the strength  is  gone 
out  of  me  ;  my  legs  are  like  water.  The  saints  be  mine 
assistance ! " 

"Would  ye  lie  there  idle  ?  "  cried  Matcham.  "  Let  us 
back  into  the  open.  We  have  the  better  chance  ;  he  can- 
not steal  upon  us  unawares." 

"  Not  I,"  said  Dick.  "  My  time  is  come,  and  perad ven- 
ture he  may  pass  us  by." 

"Bend  me,  then,  your  bow  !  "  cried  the  other.  "What! 
will  ye  be  a  man  ? " 

Dick  crossed  himself.  "  Would  ye  have  me  shoot  upon 
a  leper?"  he  cried.  "The  hand  would  fail  me.  Nay, 
now,"  he  added — "  nay,  now,  let  be !  With  sound  men  I 
will  fight,  but  not  with  ghosts  and  lepers.  Which  this  is, 
I  wot  not.  One  or  other,  Heaven  be  our  protection ! " 

"Now,"  said  Matcham,  "if  this  be  man's  courage,  what 
a  poor  thing  is  man  !  But  sith  ye  will  do  naught,  let  us 
lie  close." 

Then  came  a  single,  broken  jangle  on  the  belL 

"  He  hath  missed  his  hold  upon  the  clapper,"  whispered 
Matcham.  "  Saints  !  how  near  he  is  !  " 

But  Dick  answered  never  a  word  ;  his  teeth  were  near 
chattering:. 


88  THE   BLACK    ARROW. 

Soon  they  saw  a  piece  of  the  white  robe  between  some 
bushes  ;  then  the  leper's  head  was  thrust  forth  from  be- 
hind a  trunk,  and  he  seemed  narrowly  to  scan  the  neigh- 
bourhood before  he  once  again  withdrew.  To  their 
stretched  senses,  the  whole  bush  appeared  alive  with  rust- 
lings and  the  creak  of  twigs  ;  and  they  heard  the  beating 
of  each  other's  heart. 

Suddenly,  with  a  cry,  the  leper  sprang  into  the  open 
close  by,  and  ran  straight  upon  the  lads.  They,  shriek- 
ing aloud,  separated  and  began  to  run  different  ways. 
But  their  horrible  enemy  fastened  upon  Matcham,  ran 
him  swiftly  down,  and  had  him  almost  instantly  a  prison- 
er. The  lad  gave  one  scream  that  echoed  high  and  far 
over  the  forest,  he  had  one  spasm  of  struggling,  and 
then  all  his  limbs  relaxed,  and  he  fell  limp  into  his  cap- 
tor's arms. 

Dick  heard  the  cry  and  turned.  He  saw  Matcham  fall ; 
and  on  the  instant  his  spirit  and  his  strength  revived. 
With  a  cry  of  pity  and  anger,  he  unslung  and  bent  his 
arblasi  But  ere  he  had  time  to  shoot,  the  leper  held  up 
his  hand. 

"  Hold  your  shot,  Dickon !  "  cried  a  familiar  voice. 
•*  Hold  your  shot,  mad  wag  !  Know  ye  not  a  friend  ?  " 

And  then  laying  down  Matchara  on  the  turf,  he  undid 
the  hood  from  off  his  face,  and  disclosed  the  features  of 
Sir  Daniel  Brackley. 

"Sir  Daniel ! "  cried  Dick. 

"Ay,  by  the  mass,  Sir  Daniel!"  returned  the  knight 


THE   HOODED   FACE.  89 

"Would  ye  shoot  upon  your  guardian,  rogue?  But  here 

is  this" And  there  he  broke  off,  and  pointing  to 

Matcham,  asked :  "  How  call  ye  him,  Dick  ?  " 

"Nay,"  said  Dick,  "  I  call  him  Master  Matcham.  Know 
ye  him  not  ?  He  said  ye  knew  him !  " 

"Ay,"  replied  Sir  Daniel,  "I  know  the  lad;"  and  he 
chuckled.  "But  he  has  fainted;  and,  by  my  sooth,  he 
might  have  had  less  to  faint  for  !  Hey,  Dick  ?  Did  I  put 
the  fear  of  death  upon  you  ?  " 

"Indeed,  Sir  Daniel,  ye  did  that,"  said  Dick,  and  sighed 
again  at  the  mere  recollection.  "Nay,  sir,  saving  your  re- 
spect, I  had  as  lief  'a'  met  the  devil  in  person  ;  and  to 
speak  truth,  I  am  yet  all  a-quake.  But  what  made  ye, 
sir,  in  such  a  guise  ?  " 

Sir  Daniel's  brow  grew  suddenly  black  with  anger. 

"  What  made  1  ?  "  he  said.  "  Ye  do  well  to  mind  me 
of  it !  What  ?  I  skulked  for  my  poor  life  in  my  own 
wood  of  Tunstall,  Dick.  We  were  ill  sped  at  the  battle ; 
we  but  got  there  to  be  swept  among  the  rout.  Where  be 
all  my  good  men-at-arms?  Dick,  by  the  mass,  I  know 
not !  We  were  swept  down  ;  the  shot  fell  thick  among 
us ;  I  have  not  seen  one  man  in  my  own  colours  since  I 
saw  three  fall.  For  myself,  I  came  sound  to  Shoreby,  and 
being  mindful  of  the  Black  Arrow,  got  me  this  gown  and 
bell,  and  came  softly  by  the  path  for  the  Moat  House. 
There  is  no  disguise  to  be  compared  with  it ;  the  jingle 
of  this  bell  would  scare  me  the  stoutest  outlaw  in  the  for- 
est ;  they  would  all  turn  pale  to  hear  it.  At  length  I  came 


90  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

by  you  and  Matcham.  I  could  see  but  evilly  through  thia 
same  hood,  and  was  not  sure  of  you,  being  chiefly,  and 
for  many  a  good  cause,  astonished  at  the  finding  you  to- 
gether. Moreover,  in  the  open,  where  I  had  to  go  slowly 
and  tap  with  my  staff,  I  feared  to  disclose  myself.  But 
see,"  he  added,  "  this  poor  shrew  begins  a  little  to  revive. 
A  little  good  canary  will  comfort  me  the  heart  of  it." 

The  knight,  from  under  his  long  dress,  produced  a  stout 
bottle,  and  began  to  rub  the  temples  and  wet  the  lips  of 
the  patient,  who  returned  gradually  to  consciousness,  and 
began  to  roll  dim  eyes  from  one  to  another. 

"  What  cheer,  Jack !  "  said  Dick.  "  It  was  no  leper, 
after  all ;  it  was  Sir  Daniel !  See !  " 

"  Swallow  me  a  good  draught  of  this,"  said  the  knight. 
"This  will  give  you  manhood.  Thereafter,  I  will  give 
you  both  a  meal,  and  we  shall  all  three  on  to  TunstalL 
For,  Dick,"  he  continued,  laying  forth  bread  and  meat 
upon  the  grass,  "I  will  avow  to  you,  in  all  good  con- 
science, it  irks  me  sorely  to  be  safe  between  four  walls. 
Not  since  I  backed  a  horse  have  I  been  pressed  so  hard  ; 
peril  of  life,  jeopardy  of  land  and  livelihood,  and  to  sum 
up,  all  these  losels  in  the  wood  to  hunt  me  down.  But  I 
be  not  yet  shent.  Some  of  my  lads  will  pick  me  their 
way  home.  Hatch  hath  ten  fellows ;  Selden,  he  had  six. 
Nay,  we  shall  soon  be  strong  again ;  and  if  I  can  but  buy 
my  peace  with  my  right  fortunate  and  undeserving  Lord 
of  York,  why,  Dick,  we'll  be  a  man  again  and  go  a-horse- 
back ! " 


THE   HOODED   FACE.  91 

.And  so  saying,  the  knight  filled  himself  a  horn  of  ca- 
nary, and  pledged  his  ward  in  dumb  show. 

"Selden,"  Dick  faltered  —  "  Selden  " And  he 

paused  again. 

Sir  Daniel  put  down  the  wine  untasted. 

"  How ! "  he  cried,  in  a  changed  voice.  "  Selden  ? 
Speak!  What  of  Selden ?" 

Dick  stammered  forth  the  tale  of  the  ambush  and  the 
massacre. 

The  knight  heard  in  silence  ;  but  as  he  listened,  his 
countenance  became  convulsed  with  rage  and  grief. 

"  Now  here,"  he  cried,  "  on  my  right  hand,  I  swear  to 
avenge  it !  If  that  I  fail,  if  that  I  spill  not  ten  men's  souls 
for  each,  may  this  hand  wither  from  my  body  !  I  broke 
this  Duckworth  like  a  rush ;  I  beggared  him  to  his  door  ; 
I  burned  the  thatch  above  his  head ;  I  drove  him  from 
this  country ;  and  now,  cometh  he  back  to  beard  me  ? 
Nay,  but,  Duckworth,  this  time  it  shall  go  bitter  hard !  " 

He»  was  silent  for  some  time,  his  face  working. 

"Efct!"  he  cried,  suddenly.  "And  you  here,"  he  add- 
ed to  Matcham,  "  swear  me  an  oath  to  follow  straight  to 
the  Moat  House." 

"I  will  pledge  mine  honour,"  replied  Matcham. 

"What  make  I  with  your  honour?"  cried  the  knight. 
"  Swear  me  upon  your  mother's  welfare  !  " 

Matcham  gave  the  required  oath  ;  and  Sir  Daniel  read- 
justed the  hood  over  his  face,  and  prepared  his  bell  and 
staff.  To  see  him  once  more  in  that  appalling  travesty 


92  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

somewhat  revived  the  horror  of  his  two  companiona 
But  the  knight  was  soon  upon  his  feet. 

"  Eat  with  despatch,"  he  said,  "  and  follow  me  yarely 
to  mine  house." 

And  with  that  he  set  forth  again  into  the  woods ;  and 
presently  after  the  bell  began  to  sound,  numbering  his 
steps,  and  the  two  lads  sat  by  their  untasted  meal,  and 
heard  it  die  slowly  away  up  hill  into  the  distance. 

"  And  so  ye  go  to  Tunstall  ?  "  Dick  inquired. 

"Yea,  verily,"  said  Matcham,  "when  needs  must!  I 
am  braver  behind  Sir  Daniel's  back  than  to  his  face." 

They  ate  hastily,  and  set  forth  along  the  path  through 
the  airy  upper  levels  of  the  forest,  where  great  beeches 
stood  apart  among  green  lawns,  and  the  birds  and  squir- 
rels made  merry  on  the  boughs.  Two  hours  later,  they 
began  to  descend  upon  the  other  side,  and  already,  among 
the  tree-tops,  saw  before  them  the  red  walls  and  roofs  of 
Tunstall  House. 

"  Here,"  said  Matcham,  pausing,  "  ye  shall  take  your 
leave  of  your  friend  Jack,  whom  y'  are  to  see  no  more. 
Come,  Dick,  forgive  him  what  he  did  amiss,  as  he,  for  his 
part,  cheerfully  and  lovingly  forgiveth  you." 

"And  wherefore  so ? "  asked  Dick.  "  An  we  both  go 
to  Tunstall,  I  shall  see  you  yet  again,  I  trow,  and  that 
right  often." 

"  Ye'll  never  again  see  poor  Jack  Matcham,"  replied  the 
other,  "that  was  so  fearful  and  burthensome,  and  yet 
plucked  you  from  the  river ;  ye'll  not  see  him  more, 


THE    HOODED    FACE.  93 

Dick,  by  mine  honour !  "  He  held  his  arms  open,  and  the 
lads  embraced  and  kissed.  "  And,  Dick,"  continued 
Matcham,  "  my  spirit  bodeth  ill.  Y'  are  now  to  see  a  new 
Sir  Daniel  ;  for  heretofore  hath  all  prospered  in  his  hands 
exceedingly,  and  fortune  followed  him  ;  but  now,  methinks, 
when  his  fate  hath  come  upon  him,  and  he  runs  the  ad- 
venture of  his  life,  he  will  prove  but  a  foul  lord  to  both  of 
us.  He  may  be  brave  in  battle,  but  he  hath  the  liar's  eye  ; 
there  is  fear  in  his  eye,  Dick,  and  fear  is  as  cruel  as  the 
wolf !  We  go  down  into  that  house,  Saint  Mary  guide  us 
forth  again  !  " 

And  so  they  continued  their  descent  in  silence,  and 
came  out  at  last  before  Sir  Daniel's  forest  stronghold, 
where  it  stood,  low  and  shady,  flanked  with  round  towers 
and  stained  with  moss  and  lichen,  in  the  lilied  waters  of 
the  moat.  Even  as  they  appeared,  the  doors  were  opened, 
the  bridge  lowered,  and  Sir  Daniel  himself,  with  Hatch 
and  the  parson  at  his  side,  stood  ready  to  receive  them. 


BOOS:  IL—THE  MOAT  HOUSE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

DICK   ASKS    QUESTIONS. 

The  Moat  House  stood  not  far  from  the  rough  forest 
road.  Externally,  it  was  a  compact  rectangle  of  red  stone, 
flanked  at  each  corner  by  a  round  tower,  pierced  for  arch- 
ery and  battlemented  at  the  top.  Within,  it  enclosed  a 
narrow  court.  The  moat  was  perhaps  twelve  feet  wide, 
crossed  by  a  single  drawbridge.  It  was  supplied  with 
water  by  a  trench,  leading  to  a  forest  pool  and  com- 
manded, through  its  whole  length,  from  the  battlements 
of  the  two  southern  towers.  Except  that  one  or  two  tall 
and  thick  trees  had  been  suffered  to  remain  within  half  a 
bowshot  of  the  walls,  the  house  was  in  a  good  posture  for 
defence. 

In  the  court,  Dick  found  a  part  of  the  garrison,  busy 
with  preparations  for  defence,  and  gloomily  discussing 
the  chances  of  a  siege.  Some  were  making  arrows,  some 
sharpening  swords  that  had  long  been  disused  ;  but  even 
as  they  worked,  they  shook  their  heads. 

Twelve  of  Sir  Daniel's  party  had  escaped  the  battle, 
run  the  gauntlet  through  the  wood,  and  come  alive  to  the 


DICK   ASKS   QUESTIONS.  95 

Moat  House.  But  out  of  this  dozen,  three  had  been 
gravely  wounded  :  two  at  Risingham  in  the  disorder  of  the 
rout,  one  by  John  Amend-All's  marksmen  as  he  crossed 
the  forest.  This  raised  the  force  of  the  garrison,  counting 
Hatch,  Sir  Daniel,  and  young  Shelton,  to  twenty-two  ef- 
fective men.  And  more  might  be  continually  expected  to 
arrive.  The  danger  lay  not  therefore  in  the  lack  of  men. 

It  was  the  terror  of  the  Black  Arrow  that  oppressed  the 
spirits  of  the  garrison.  For  their  open  foes  of  the  party  of 
York,  in  these  most  changing  times,  they  felt  but  a  far- 
away concern.  "  The  world,"  as  people  said  in  those  days, 
"  might  change  again  "  before  harm  came.  But  for  their 
neighbours  in  the  wood,  they  trembled.  It  was  not  Sir 
Daniel  alone  who  was  a  mark  for  hatred.  His  men,  con- 
scious of  impunity,  had  carried  themselves  cruelly  through 
all  the  country.  Harsh  commands  had  been  harshly  ex- 
ecuted ;  and  of  the  little  band  that  now  sat  talking  in  the 
court,  there  was  not  one  but  had  been  guilty  of  some  act 
of  oppression  or  barbarity.  And  now,  by  the  fortune  of 
war,  Sir  Daniel  had  become  powerless  to  protect  his  in- 
struments ;  now,  by  the  issue  of  some  hours  of  battle,  at 
which  many  of  them  had  not  been  present,  they  had  all 
become  punishable  traitors  to  the  State,  outside  the  buck- 
ler of  the  law,  a  shrunken  company  in  a  poor  fortress  that 
was  hardly  tenable,  and  exposed  upon  all  sides  to  the  just 
resentment  of  their  victims.  Nor  had  there  been  lacking 
grisly  advertisements  of  what  they  might  expect. 

At  different  periods  of  the  evening  and  the  night,  no 


96  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

fewer  than  seven  riderless  horses  had  come  neighing 
in  terror  to  the  gate.  Two  were  from  Selden's  troop  ; 
five  belonged  to  men  who  had  ridden  with  Sir  Daniel  to 
the  field.  Lastly,  a  little  before  dawn,  a  spearman  had 
come  staggering  to  the  moat  side,  pierced  by  three  ar- 
rows ;  even  as  they  carried  him  in,  his  spirit  had  depart- 
ed ;  but  by  the  words  that  he  uttered  in  his  agony,  he 
must  have  been  the  last  survivor  of  a  considerable  com- 
pany of  men. 

Hatch  himself  showed,  under  his  sun-brown,  the  pallor 
of  anxiety  ;  and  when  he  had  taken  Dick  aside  and  learned 
the  fate  of  Selden,  he  fell  on  a  stone  bench  and  fairly  wept. 
The  others,  from  where  they  sat  on  stools  or  doorsteps  in 
the  sunny  angle  of  the  court,  looked  at  him  with  wonder 
and  alarm,  but  none  ventured  to  inquire  the  cause  of  hia 
emotion. 

"  Nay,  Master  Shelton,"  said  Hatch,  at  last — "  nay,  but 
what  said  I  ?  We  shall  all  go.  Selden  was  a  man  of  his 
hands  ;  he  was  like  a  brother  to  me.  Well,  he  has  gone 
second  ;  well,  we  shall  all  follow!  For  what  said  their 
knave  rhyme  ? — '  A  black  arrow  in  each  black  heart.'  Waa 
it  not  so  it  went  ?  Appleyard,  Selden,  Smith,  old  Hum- 
phrey gone  ;  and  there  lieth  poor  John  Carter,  crying,  poor 
sinner,  for  the  priest" 

Dick  gave  ear.  Out  of  a  low  window,  hard  by  where 
they  were  talking,  groans  and  murmurs  came  to  his  ear. 

"Lieth  he  there  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Ay,  in  the  second  porter's  chamber,"  answered  Hatch. 


DICK    ASKS    QUESTIONS.  97 

"  We  could  not  bear  him  further,  soul  and  body  were  so 
bitterly  at  odds.  At  every  step  we  lifted  him,  he  thought 
to  wend.  But  now,  methinks,  it  is  the  soul  that  suffereth. 
Ever  for  the  priest  he  crieth,  and  Sir  Oliver,  I  wot  not  why, 
still  cometh  not  'Twill  be  a  long  shrift ;  but  poor  Apple- 
yard  and  poor  Selden,  they  had  none." 

Dick  stooped  to  the  window  and  looked  in.  The  little 
cell  was  low  and  dark,  but  he  could  make  out  the  wounded 
soldier  lying  moaning  on  his  pallet. 

"  Carter,  poor  friend,  how  goeth  it  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Master  Shelton,"  returned  the  man,  in  an  excited 
whisper,  "  for  the  dear  light  of  heaven,  bring  the  priest 
Alack,  I  am  sped  ;  I  ain  brought  very  low  down ;  my  hurt 
is  to  the  death.  Ye  may  do  me  no  more  service  ;  this  shall 
be  the  last  Now,  for  my  poor  soul's  interest,  and  as  a 
loyal  gentleman,  bestir  you  ;  for  I  have  that  matter  on  my 
conscience  that  shall  drag  me  deep." 

He  groaned,  and  Dick  heard  the  grating  of  his  teeth, 
whether  in  pain  or  terror. 

Just  then  Sir  Daniel  appeared  upon  the  threshold  of  the 
hall.  He  had  a  letter  in  one  hand. 

"  Lads/'  he  said,  "  we  have  had  a  shog,  we  have  had  a 
tumble ;  wherefore,  then,  deny  it  ?  Rather  it  imputeth 
to  get  speedily  again  to  saddle.  This  old  Harry  the  Sixt 
has  had  the  undermost.  Wash  we,  then,  our  hands  of 
him.  I  have  a  good  friend  that  rideth  next  the  duke,  the 
Lord  of  Wensleydale.  Well,  I  have  writ  a  letter  to  my 
friend,  praying  his  good  lordship,  and  offering  large  satis- 


98  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

faction  for  the  past  and  reasonable  surety  for  the  future. 
Doubt  not  but  he  will  lend  a  favourable  ear.  A  prayer 
without  gifts  is  like  a  song  without  music  :  I  surfeit  him 
with  promises,  boys — I  spare  not  to  promise.  What,  then, 
is  lacking  ?  Nay,  a  great  thing  —  wherefore  should  I  de- 
ceive you? — a  great  thing  and  a  difficult :  a  messenger  to 
bear  it.  The  woods — y'  are  not  ignorant  of  that — lie 
thick  with  our  ill-willers.  Haste  is  most  needful ;  but 
without  sleight  and  caution  all  is  naught.  Which,  then, 
of  this  company  will  take  me  this  letter,  bear  me  it  to  my 
Lord  of  Wensleydale,  and  bring  me  the  answer  back  ?  " 

One  man  instantly  arose. 

"  I  will,  an't  like  you,"  said  he.  "  I  will  even  risk  my 
carcase." 

"Nay,  Dicky  Bowyer,  not  so,"  returned  the  knight.     "  II 
likes  me  not.     Y'  are  sly  indeed,  but  not  speedy.     Ye  were 
a  laggard  ever." 
,    "An't  be  so,  Sir  Daniel,  here  am  I,"  cried  another. 

"  The  saints  forfend !  "  said  the  knight.  "  Y'  are  speedy, 
but  not  sly.  Ye  would  blunder  me  headforemost  into 
John  Amend-All's  camp.  I  thank  you  both  for  your  good 
courage  ;  but,  in  sooth,  it  may  not  be." 

Then  Hatch  offered  himself,  and  he  also  was  refused. 

"I  want  you  here,  good  Bennet ;  y'  are  my  right  hand, 
indeed,"  returned  the  knight ;  and  then  several  coming 
forward  in  a  group,  Sir  Daniel  at  length  selected  one  and 
gave  him  the  letter. 

"Now, "he  said,  "upon  your  good  speed  and  bettel 


DICK   ASKS    QUESTIONS.  99 

discretion  we  do  all  depend.  Bring  me  a  good  answer 
back,  and  before  three  weeks,  I  will  have  purged  my  forest 
of  these  vagabonds  that  brave  us  to  our  faces.  But  mark 
it  well,  Throgmorton  :  the  matter  is  not  easy.  Ye  must 
steal  forth  under  night,  and  go  like  a  fox ;  and  how  ye 
are  to  cross  Till  I  know  not,  neither  by  the  bridge  nor 
ferry." 

"  I  can  swim,"  returned  Throgmorton.  "  I  will  come 
soundly,  fear  not." 

"  Well,  friend,  get  ye  to  the  buttery,"  replied  Sir  Daniel. 
"  Ye  shall  swim  first  of  all  in  nut-brown  ale."  And  with 
that  he  turned  back  into  the  hall. 

"  Sir  Daniel  hath  a  wise  tongue,"  said  Hatch,  aside,  to 
Dick.  "  See,  now,  where  many  a  lesser  man  had  glossed 
the  matter  over,  he  speaketh  it  out  plainly  to  his  company. 
Here  is  a  danger,  'a  saith,  and  here  difficulty ;  and  jesteth 
in  the  very  saying.  Nay,  by  Saint  Barbary,  he  is  a  born 
captain  !  Not  a  man  but  he  is  some  deal  heartened  up ! 
See  how  they  fall  again  to  work." 

This  praise  of  Sir  Daniel  put  a  thought  in  the  lad's 
head. 

"  Bennet,"  he  said,  "  how  came  my  father  by  his  end  ?  " 

"Ask  me  not  that,"  replied  Hatch.  "I  had  no  hand 
nor  knowledge  in  it ;  furthermore,  I  will  even  be  silent, 
Master  Dick.  For  look  you,  in  a  man's  own  business  there 
he  may  speak  ;  but  of  hearsay  matters  and  of  common 
talk,  not  so.  Ask  me  Sir  Oliver — ay,  or  Carter,  if  ye  will ; 
not  me." 


100  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

And  Hatch  set  off  to  make  the  rounds,  leaving  Dick  in 
a  muse. 

"Wherefore  would  he  not  tell  me?"  thought  the  lad. 
"  And  wherefore  named  he  Carter  ?  Carter — nay,  then 
Carter  had  a  hand  in  it,  perchance." 

He  entered  the  house,  and  passing  some  little  way  along 
a  flagged  and  vaulted  passage,  came  to  the  door  of  the  cell 
where  the  hurt  man  lay  groaning.  At  his  entrance  Carter 
started  eagerly. 

"Have  ye  brought  the  priest  ?"  he  cried. 

"Not  yet  awhile,"  returned  Dick.  "Y'  'ave  a  word  to 
tell  me  first.  How  came  my  father,  Harry  Shelton,  by  his 
death  ?  " 

The  man's  face  altered  instantly. 

"I  know  not,"  he  replied,  doggedly. 

"Nay,  ye  know  well,"  returned  Dick.  "Seek  not  to 
put  me  by." 

"  I  tell  you  I  know  not,"  repeated  Carter. 

"  Then,"  said  Dick,  "  ye  shall  die  unshriven.  Here  am 
I,  and  here  shall  stay.  There  shall  no  priest  come  near 
you,  rest  assured.  For  of  what  avail  is  penitence,  an  ye 
have  no  mind  to  right  those  wrongs  ye  had  a  hand  in  ?  and 
without  penitence,  confession  is  but  mockery." 

"  Ye  say  what  ye  mean  not,  Master  Dick,"  said  Carter, 
composedly.  "It  is  ill  threatening  the  dying,  and  becom- 
eth  you  (to  speak  truth)  little.  And  for  as  little  as  it  corn- 
mends  you,  it  shall  serve  you  less.  Stay,  an  ye  please. 
Ye  will  condemn  my  soul — ye  shall  learn  nothing  !  There 


DICK    ASKS    QUESTIONS.  101 

is  my  last  word  to  you,"  And  the  wounded  man  turned 
upon  the  other  side. 

Now,  Dick,  to  say  truth,  had  spoken  hastily,  and  was 
ashamed  of  his  threat.  But  he  made  one  more  effort. 

"  Carter,"  he  said,  "  mistake  me  not.  I  know  ye  were 
but  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  others  ;  a  churl  must 
obey  his  lord  ;  I  would  not  bear  heavily  on  such  an  one. 
But  I  begin  to  learn  upon  many  sides  that  this  great  duty 
Keth  on  my  youth  and  ignorance,  to  avenge  my  father. 
Prithee,  then,  good  Carter,  set  aside  the  memory  of  my 
threatenings,  and  in  pure  goodwill  and  honest  penitence 
give  me  a  word  of  help." 

The  wounded  man  lay  silent ;  nor,  say  what  Dick 
pleased,  could  he  extract  another  word  from  him. 

"  Well,"  said  Dick,  "  I  will  go  call  the  priest  to  you  as 
ye  desired  ;  for  howsoever  ye  be  in  fault  to  me  or  mine,  I 
would  not  be  willingly  in  fault  to  any,  least  of  all  to  one 
upon  the  last  change." 

Again  the  old  soldier  heard  him  without  speech  or  mo- 
tion ;  even  his  groans  he  had  suppressed  ;  and  as  Dick 
turned  and  left  the  room,  he  was  filled  with  admiration 
for  that  rugged  fortitude. 

"  And  yet,"  he  thought,  "  of  what  use  is  courage  with- 
out wit  ?  Had  his  hands  been  clean,  he  would  have 
spoken ;  his  silence  did  confess  the  secret  louder  than 
words.  Nay,  upon  all  sides,  proof  floweth  on  me.  Sir 
Daniel,  he  or  his  men,  hath  done  this  thing." 

Dick  paused  in  the  stone  passage  with  a  heavy  heart. 


102  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

At  that  hour,  in  the  ebb  of  Sir  Daniel's  fortune,  when  he 
was  beleaguered  by  the  archers  of  the  Black  Arrow  and 
proscribed  by  the  victorious  Yorkists,  was  Dick,  also,  to 
turn  upon  the  man  who  had  nourished  and  taught  him, 
•who  had  severely  punished,  indeed,  but  yet  unwearyingly 
protected  his  youth  ?  The  necessity,  if  it  should  prove  to 
be  one,  was  cruel. 

"  Pray  Heaven  he  be  innocent !  "  he  said. 

And  then  steps  sounded  on  the  flagging,  and  Sir  Oliver 
came  gravely  towards  the  lad. 

"  One  seeketh  you  earnestly,"  said  Dick. 

"  I  am  upon  the  way,  good  Kichard,"  said  the  priest. 
"  It  is  this  poor  Carter.  Alack,  he  is  beyond  cure." 

"  And  yet  his  soul  is  sicker  than  his  body,"  answered 
Dick. 

"Have  ye  seen  him?"  asked  Sir  Oliver,  with  a  manifest 
start 

"I  do  but  come  from  him,"  replied  Dick 

"What  said  he?  what  said  he?"  snapped  the  priest, 
with  extraordinary  eagerness. 

"  He  but  cried  for  you  the  more  piteously,  Sir  Oliver. 
It  were  well  done  to  go  the  faster,  for  his  hurt  is  griev- 
ous," returned  the  lad. 

"  I  am  straight  for  him,"  was  the  reply.  "  Well,  we 
have  all  our  sins.  We  must  all  come  to  our  latter  day, 
good  Richard." 

"  Ay,  sir ;  and  it  were  well  if  we  all  came  fairly,"  an« 
swered  Dick. 


DICK   ASKS    QUESTIONS.  103 

The  priest  dropped  his  eyes,  and  with  an  inaudible 
benediction  hurried  on. 

"  He,  too !  "  thought  Dick — "  he,  that  taught  me  in 
piety  !  Nay,  then,  what  a  world  is  this,  if  all  that  care  for 
me  be  blood-guilty  of  my  father's  death  ?  Vengeance  ! 
Alas !  what  a  sore  fate  is  mine,  if  I  must  be  avenged  upon 
my  friends ! " 

The  thought  put  Matcham  in  his  head.  He  smiled  at 
the  remembrance  of  his  strange  companion,  and  then  won- 
dered where  he  was.  Ever  since  they  had  come  together 
to  the  doors  of  the  Moat  House  the  younger  lad  had  dis- 
appeared, and  Dick  began  to  weary  for  a  word  with  him. 

About  an  hour  after,  mass  being  somewhat  hastily  run 
through  by  Sir  Oliver,  the  company  gathered  in  the  hall 
for  dinner.  It  was  a  long,  low  apartment,  strewn  with 
green  rushes,  and  the  walls  hung  with  arras  in  a  design 
of  savage  men  and  questing  bloodhounds  ;  here  and  there 
hung  spears  and  bows  and  bucklers  ;  a  fire  blazed  in  the 
big  chimney  ;  there  were  arras-covered  benches  round 
the  wall,  and  in  the  midst  the  table,  fairly  spread,  awaited 
the  arrival  of  the  diners.  Neither  Sir  Daniel  nor  his  lady 
made  their  appearance.  Sir  Oliver  himself  was  absent, 
and  here  again  there  was  no  word  of  Matcham.  Dick  be- 
gan to  grow  alarmed,  to  recall  his  companion's  melan- 
choly forebodings,  and  to  wonder  to  himself  if  any  foul 
play  had  befallen  him  in  that  house. 

After  dinner  he  found  Goody  Hatch,  who  was  hurrying 
to  my  Lady  Brackley. 


104  THE   BLACK   ABBOW. 

"  Goody,"  he  said,  "  where  is  Master  Matcham,  1 
prithee?  I  saw  ye  go  in  with  him  when  we  arrived." 

The  old  woman  laughed  aloud. 

"  Ah,  Master  Dick,"  she  said,  "y'  have  a  famous  bright 
eye  iu  your  head,  to  be  sure  ! "  and  laughed  again. 

"  Nay,  but  where  is  he,  indeed  ?  "  persisted  Dick. 

"  Ye  will  never  see  him  more,"  she  returned — "  never. 
It  is  sure." 

"  An  I  do  not,"  returned  the  lad,  "  I  will  know  the  rea- 
son why.  He  came  not  hither  of  his  full  free  will ;  such 
as  I  am,  I  am  his  best  protector,  and  I  will  see  him  justly 
used.  There  be  too  many  mysteries ;  I  do  begin  to  weary 
of  the  game  !  " 

But  as  Dick  was  speaking,  a  heavy  hand  fell  on  his 
shoulder.  It  was  Bennet  Hatch  that  had  come  unper- 
ceived  behind  him.  With  a  jerk  of  his  thumb,  the  re- 
tainer dismissed  his  wife. 

"  Friend  Dick,"  he  said,  as  soon  as  they  were  alone, 
"  are  ye  a  moon-struck  natural  ?  An  ye  leave  not  certain 
things  in  peace,  ye  were  better  in  the  salt  sea  than  here 
in  Tunstall  Moat  House.  Y'  have  questioned  me  ;  y'  have 
baited  Carter  ;  y'  have  frighted  the  jack-priest  with  hints. 
Bear  ye  more  wisely,  fool ;  and  even  now,  when  Sir  Daniel 
calleth  you,  show  me  a  smooth  face  for  the  love  of  wisdom. 
Y'  are  to  be  sharply  questioned.  Look  to  your  answers." 

"  Hatch,"  returned  Dick,  "  in  all  this  I  smell  a  guilty 
conscience." 

"An  ye  go  not  the  wiser,  ye  will  soon  smell  blood,"  re« 


THE   TWO    OATHS.  105 

plied  Bennet     "  I  do  but  warn  you.     And  here  cometh 
one  to  call  you." 

And  indeed,  at  that  very  moment,  a  messenger  came 
across  the  court  to  summon  Dick  into  the  presence  of  Sir 
Daniel. 


CHAPTER  IL 

THE  TWO  OATHS. 

Sir  Daniel  was  in  the  hall ;  there  he  paced  angrily  be- 
fore the  fire,  awaiting  Dick's  arrival.  None  was  by  except 
Sir  Oliver,  and  he  sat  discreetly  backward,  thumbing  and 
muttering  over  his  breviary. 

"  Y'  have  sent  for  me,  Sir  Daniel  ?  "  said  young  Shelton. 

"I  have  sent  for  you,  indeed,"  replied  the  knight 
"  For  what  cometh  to  mine  ears?  Have  I  been  to  you  so 
heavy  a  guardian  that  ye  make  haste  to  credit  ill  of  me? 
Or  sith  that  ye  see  me,  for  the  nonce,  some  worsted,  do 
ye  think  to  quit  my  party  ?  By  the  mass,  your  father 
was  not  so !  Those  he  was  near,  those  he  stood  by,  come 
wind  or  weather.  But  you,  Dick,  y'  are  a  fair-day  friend, 
it  seem«th,  and  now  seek  to  clear  yourself  of  your  alle- 
giance." 

"An't  please  you,  Sir  Daniel,  not  so,"  returned  Dick, 
firmly.  "  I  am  grateful  and  faithful,  where  gratitude  and 
faitL  *re  due.  And  before  more  is  said,  I  thank  you,  and 


106  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

I  thank  Sir  Oliver  ;  y'  have  great  claims  upon  me  both — 
none  can  have  more  ;  I  were  a  hound  if  I  forgot  them." 

"  It  is  well,"  said  Sir  Daniel ;  and  then,  rising  into 
anger:  "Gratitude  and  faith  are  words,  Dick  Shelton," 
he  continued  ;  "  but  I  look  to  deeds.  In  this  hour  of  my 
peril,  when  my  name  is  attainted,  when  my  lands  are  for- 
feit, when  this  wood  is  full  of  men  that  hunger  and  thirst 
for  my  destruction,  what  doth  gratitude?  what  doth 
faith  ?  I  have  but  a  little  company  remaining  ;  is  it 
grateful  or  faithful  to  poison  me  their  hearts  with  your 
insidious  whisperings?  Save  me  from  such  gratitude': 
But,  come,  now,  what  is  it  ye  wish  ?  Speak  ;  we  are  here 
to  answer.  If  ye  have  aught  against  me,  stand  forth  and 
say  it." 

"  Sir,"  replied  Dick,  "  my  father  fell  when  I  was  yet  a 
child.  It  hath  come  to  mine  ears  that  he  was  foully  done 
by.  It  hath  come  to  mine  ears — for  I  will  not  dissem- 
ble— that  ye  had  a  hand  in  his  undoing.  And  in  all  ve- 
rity, I  shall  not  be  at  peace  in  mine  own  mind,  nor  very 
clear  to  help  you,  till  I  have  certain  resolution  of  these 
doubts." 

Sir  Daniel  sat  down  in  a  deep  settle.  He  took  his  chin 
in  his  hand  and  looked  at  Dick  fixedly. 

"  And  ye  think  I  would  be  guardian  to  the  man's  son 
that  I  had  murdered  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Nay,"  said  Dick,  "pardon  me  if  I  answer  churlishly  ; 
but  indeed  ye  know  right  well  a  wardship  is  most  profit- 
able. All  these  years  have  ye  not  enjoyed  my  revenues, 


THE   TWO   OATHS.  107 

and  led  my  men  ?  Have  ye  not  still  my  marriage  ?  I  wot 
not  what  it  may  be  worth — it  is  worth  something.  Par- 
don me  again  ;  but  if  ye  were  base  enough  to  slay  a  man 
under  trust,  here  were,  perhaps,  reasons  enough  to  move 
you  to  the  lesser  baseness." 

"When  I  was  a  lad  of  your  years,"  returned  Sir  Daniel, 
sternly,  "my  mind  had  not  so  turned  upon  suspicions. 
And  Sir  Oliver  here,"  he  added,  "  why  should  he,  a  priest, 
be  guilty  of  this  act  ?  " 

"Nay,  Sir  Daniel,"  said  Dick,  "but  where  the  master 
biddeth  there  will  the  dog  go.  It  is  well  known  this 
priest  is  but  your  instrument.  I  speak  very  freely  ;  the 
time  is  not  for  courtesies.  Even  as  I  speak,  so  would  I 
be  answered.  And  answer  get  I  none  !  Ye  but  put  more 
questions.  I  rede  ye  be  ware,  Sir  Daniel ;  for  in  this  way 
ye  will  but  nourish  and  not  satisfy  my  doubts." 

"  I  will  answer  you  fairly,  Master  Richard,"  said  the 
knight.  "  Were  I  to  pretend  ye  have  not  stirred  my 
wrath,  I  were  no  honest  man.  But  I  will  be  just  even  in 
anger.  Come  to  me  with  these  words  when  y'  are  grown 
and  come  to  man's  estate,  and  I  am  no  longer  your  guard- 
ian, and  so  helpless  to  resent  them.  Come  to  me  then, 
and  I  will  answer  you  as  ye  merit,  with  a  buffet  in  the 
mouth.  Till  then  ye  have  two  courses :  either  swallow 
me  down  these  insults,  keep  a  silent  tongue,  and  fight  in 
the  meanwhile  for  the  man  that  fed  and  fought  for  your 
infancy  ;  or  else — the  door  standeth  open,  the  woods  are 
full  of  mine  enemies — go." 


108  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

The  spirit  with  which  these  words  were  uttered,  the 
looks  with  which  they  were  accompanied,  staggered  Dick  ; 
and  yet  he  could  not  but  observe  that  he  had  got  no  an- 
swer. 

"  I  desire  nothing  more  earnestly,  Sir  Daniel,  than  to 
believe  you,"  he  replied.  "  Assure  me  ye  are  free  from 
this." 

"  Will  ye  take  my  word  of  honour,  Dick  ?  "  inquired 
the  knight. 

"  That  would  I,"  answered  the  lad. 

"I  give  it  you,"  returned  Sir  Daniel.  "Upon  my  word 
of  honour,  upon  the  eternal  welfare  of  my  spirit,  and  as  I 
shall  answer  for  my  deeds  hereafter,  I  had  no  hand  nor 
portion  in  your  father's  death." 

He  extended  his  hand,  and  Dick  took  it  eagerly. 
Neither  of  them  observed  the  priest,  who,  at  the  pronun- 
ciation of  that  solemn  and  false  oath,  had  half  arisen  from 
his  seat  in  an  agony  of  horror  and  remorse. 

"  Ah,"  cried  Dick,  "  ye  must  find  it  in  your  great-heart- 
edness  to  pardon  me  !  I  was  a  churl,  indeed,  to  doubt 
of  you.  But  ye  have  my  hand  upon  it ;  I  will  doubt  no 
more." 

"  Nay,  Dick,"  replied  Sir  Daniel,  "  y'  are  forgiven.  Ye 
know  not  the  world  and  its  calumnious  nature." 

"  I  was  the  more  to  blame,"  added  Dick,  "  in  that  the 
rogues  pointed,  not  directly  at  yourself,  but  at  Sir  Oliver." 

As  he  spoke,  he  turned  towards  the  priest,  and  paused 
in  the  middle  of  the  last  word.  This  tall,  ruddy,  corpu* 


THE   TWO    OATHS.  109 

lent,  high-stepping  man  had  fallen,  you  might  say,  to 
pieces ;  his  colour  was  gone,  his  limbs  were  relaxed,  his 
lips  stammered  prayers  ;  and  now,  when  Dick's  eyes  were 
fixed  upon  him  suddenly,  he  cried  out  aloud,  like  some 
wild  animal,  and  buried  his  face  in  his  hands. 

Sir  Daniel  was  by  him  in  two  strides,  and  shook 
him  fiercely  by  the  shoulder.  At  the  same  moment  Dick's 
suspicions  reawakened. 

"Nay,"  he  said,  "Sir  Oliver  may  swear  also.  'Twas 
him  they  accused." 

"He  shall  swear,"  said  the  knight. 

Sir  Oliver  speechlessly  waved  his  arms. 

"  Ay,  by  the  mass !  but  ye  shall  swear,"  cried  Sir 
Daniel,  beside  himself  with  fury.  "  Here,  upon  this  book, 
ye  shall  swear,"  he  continued,  picking  up  the  breviary, 
which  had  fallen  to  the  ground.  "  What !  Ye  make  me 
doubt  you  !  Swear,  I  say  ;  swear  !  " 

But  the  priest  was  still  incapable  of  speech.  His  terror 
of  Sir  Daniel,  his  terror  of  perjury,  risen  to  about  an 
equal  height,  strangled  him. 

And  just  then,  through  the  high,  stained-glass  window 
of  the  hall,  a  black  arrow  crashed,  and  struck,  and  stuck 
quivering,  in  the  midst  of  the  long  table. 

Sir  Oliver,  with  a  loud  scream,  fell  fainting  on  the 
rushes  ;  while  the  knight,  followed  by  Dick,  dashed  into 
the  court  and  up  the  nearest  corkscrew  stair  to  the  battle- 
ments. The  sentries  were  all  on  the  alert.  The  sun 
shone  quietly  on  green  lawns  dotted  with  trees,  and  on 


110  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

the  wooded  hills  of  the  forest  which  enclosed  the  view. 
There  was  no  sign  of  a  besieger. 

"  Whence  came  that  shot  ?  "  asked  the  knight. 

"  From  yonder  clump,  Sir  Daniel,"  returned  a  senti- 
nel. 

The  knight  stood  a  little,  musing.  Then  he  turned  to 
Dick.  "Dick,"  he  said,  "keep  me  an  eye  upon  these  men  ; 
I  leave  you  in  charge  here.  As  for  the  priest,  he  shall 
clear  himself,  or  I  will  know  the  reason  why.  I  do  almost 
begin  to  share  in  your  suspicions.  He  shall  swear,  trust 
me,  or  we  shall  prove  him  guilty." 

Dick  answered  somewhat  coldly,  and  the  knight,  giving 
him  a  piercing  glance,  hurriedly  returned  to  the  hall. 
His  first  glance  was  for  the  arrow.  It  was  the  first  of 
these  missiles  he  had  seen,  and  as  he  turned  it  to  and  fro, 
the  dark  hue  of  it  touched  him  with  some  fear.  Again 
there  was  some  writing  :  one  word — "  Earthed." 

"  Ay,"  he  broke  out,  "  they  know  I  am  home,  then. 
Earthed  !  Ay,  but  there  is  not  a  dog  among  them  fit  to 
dig  me  out." 

Sir  Oliver  had  come  to  himself,  and  now  scrambled  to 
his  feet 

"  Alack,  Sir  Daniel !  "  he  moaned,  "  y'  'ave  sworn  fe 
dread  oath  ;  y'  are  doomed  to  the  end  of  time." 

"  Ay,"  returned  the  knight,  "  I  have  sworn  an  oath,  in- 
deed, thou  chucklehead  ;  but  thyself  shalt  swear  a  greater. 
It  shall  be  on  the  blessed  cross  of  Holywood.  Look  to 
it ;  get  the  words  ready.  It  shall  be  sworn  to-night." 


THE   TWO    OATHS.  'Ill 

"  Now,  may  Heaven  lighten  you  !  "  replied  the1  priest : 
"  may  Heaven  inch'ne  your  heart  from  this  iniquity !  " 

"Look  you,  my  good  father,"  said  Sir  Daniel,  "if  y» 
are  for  piety,  I  say  no  more  ;  ye  begin  late,  that  is  all* 
But  if  y'  are  in  any  sense  bent  upon  wisdom,  hear  me. 
This  lad  beginneth  to  irk  me  like  a  wasp.  I  have  a  need 
for  him,  for  I  would  sell  his  marriage.  But  I  tell  you,  in 
all  plainness,  if  that  he  continue  to  weary  me,  he  shall  go 
join  his  father.  I  give  orders  now  to  change  him  to  the 
chamber  above  the  chapel.  If  that  ye  can  swear  your  in- 
nocency  with  a  good,  solid  oath  and  an  assured  counte- 
nance, it  is  well ;  the  lad  will  be  at  peace  a  little,  and  I  will 
spare  him.  If  that  ye  stammer  or  blench,  or  anyways 
boggle  at  the  swearing,  he  will  not  believe  you  ;  and 
by  the  mass,  he  shall  die.  There  is  for  your  thinking 
on." 

"  The  chamber  above  the  chapel !  "  gasped  the  priest. 

"That  same,"  replied  the  knight.  "So  if  ye  desire  to 
save  him,  save  him  ;  and  if  ye  desire  not,  prithee,  go  to, 
and  let  me  be  at  peace  !  For  an  I  had  been  a  hasty-  man, 
I  would  already  have  put  my  sword  through  you,  for  your 
intolerable  cowardice  and  folly.  Have  ye  chosen  ?  Say  !  " 

"  I  have  chosen,"  said  the  priest  "  Heaven  pardon  me, 
I  will  do  evil  for  good.  I  will  swear  for  the  lad's  sake." 

"  So  is  it  best !  "  said  Sir  Daniel  "  Send  for  him,  then, 
speedily.  Ye  shall  see  him  alone.  Yet  I  shall  have  an 
eye  011  you.  I  shall  be  here  in  the  panel  room." 

The  knight  raised  the  arras  and  let  it  fall  again  behind 


112  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

him.  There  was  the  sound  of  a  spring  opening ;  then 
followed  the  creaking  of  trod  stairs. 

Sir  Oliver,  left  alone,  cast  a  timorous  glance  upward  at 
the  arras-covered  wall,  and  crossed  himself  with  every  ap- 
pearance of  terror  and  contrition. 

"Nay,  if  he  is  in  the  chapel  room,"  the  priest  mur- 
mured, "  were  it  at  my  soul's  'cost,  I  must  save  him." 

Three  minutes  later,  Dick,  who  had  been  summoned  by 
another  messenger,  found  Sir  Oliver  standing  by  the  hall 
table,  resolute  and  pale. 

"  Richard  Shelton,"  he  said,  "  ye  have  required  an  oath 
from  me.  I  might  complain,  I  might  deny  you  ;  but  my 
heart  is  moved  toward  you  for  the  past,  and  I  will  even 
content  you  as  ye  choose.  By  the  true  cross  of  Holy- 
wood,  I  did  not  slay  your  father." 

"  Sir  Oliver,"  returned  Dick,  "  when  first  we  read  John 
Amend-All's  paper,  I  was  convinced  of  so  much.  But 
suflfer  me  to  put  two  questions.  Ye  did  not  slay  him  ; 
granted.  But  had  ye  no  hand  in  it  ?  " 

"  None,"  said  Sir  Oliver.  And  at  the  same  time  he  be- 
gan to  contort  his  face,  and  signal  with  his  mouth  and 
eyebrows,  like  one  who  desired  to  convey  a  warning,  yet 
dared  not  utter  a  sound. 

Dick  regarded  him  in  wonder  ;  then  he  turned  and 
looked  all  about  him  at  the  empty  hall. 

"  What  make  ye  ?  "  he  inquired. 

"  Why,  naught,"  returned  the  priest,  hastily  smoothing 
his  countenance.  "  I  make  naught ;  I  do  but  suffer  ;  I 


THE    TWO    OATHS.  113 

am  sick.  I — I — prithee,  Dick,  I  must  begone.  On  the 
true  cross  of  Holywood,  I  am  clean  innocent  alike  of 
violence  or  treachery.  Content  ye,  good  lad.  Fare- 
well ! " 

And  he  made  his  escape  from  the  apartment  with  un- 
usual alacrity. 

Dick  remained  rooted  to  the  spot,  his  eyes  wandering 
about  the  room,  his  face  a  changing  picture  of  various 
emotions,  wonder,  doubt,  suspicion,  and  amusement. 
Gradually,  as  his  mind  grew  clearer,  suspicion  took  the 
upper  hand,  and  was  succeeded  by  certainty  of  the  worst. 
He  raised  his  head,  and,  as  he  did  so,  violently  started. 
High  upon  the  wall  there  was  the  figure  of  a  savage  hunter 
woven  in  the  tapestry.  With  one  hand  he  held  a  horn  to 
his  mouth  ;  in  the  other  he  brandished  a  stout  spear. 
His  face  was  dark,  for  he  was  meant  to  represent  an 
African. 

Now,  here  was  what  had  startled  Richard  Shelton.  The 
sun  had  moved  away  from  the  hall  windows,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  fire  had  blazed  up  high  on  the  wide  hearth, 
and  shed  a  changeful  glow  upon  the  roof  and  hangings. 
In  this  light  the  figure  of  the  black  hunter  had  winked  at 
him  with  a  white  eyelid. 

He  continued  staring  at  the  eye.  The  light  shone  upon 
it  like  a  gem  ;  it  was  liquid,  it  was  alive.  Again  the  white 
eyelid  closed  upon  it  for  a  fraction  of  a  second,  and  the 
next  moment  it  was  gone. 

There  could  be  no  mistake.     The  live  eye  that  had 
8 


THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

been  watching  him  through  a  hole  in  the  tapestry  waa 
gone.  The  firelight  no  longer  shone  on  a  reflecting 
surface. 

And  instantly  Dick  awoke  to  the  terrors  of  his  position. 
Hatch's  warning,  the  mute  signals  of  the  priest,  this  eye 
that  had  observed  him  from  the  wall,  ran  together  in  his 
mind.  He  saw  he  had  been  put  upon  his  trial,  that  he 
had  once  more  betrayed  his  suspicions,  and  that,  short  of 
some  miracle,  he  was  lost. 

"If  I  cannot  get  me  forth  out  of  this  house,"  he 
thought,  "  I  am  a  dead  man  !  And  this  poor  Matcham, 
too — to  what  a  cockatrice's  nest  have  I  not  led  him  !  " 

He  was  still  so  thinking,  when  there  came  one  in  haste, 
to  bid  him  help  in  changing  his  arms,  his  clothing,  and 
his  two  or  three  books,  to  a  new  chamber. 

"A  new  chamber?"  he  repeated.  "Wherefore  so? 
What  chamber?  " 

"  Tis  one  above  the  chapel,"  answered  the  messenger. 

"  It  hath  stood  long  empty,"  said  Dick,  musing.  "  What 
manner  of  room  is  it  ?  " 

"Nay,  a  brave  room,"  returned  the  man.  "But  yet" 
— lowering  his  voice — "  they  call  it  haunted." 

"Haunted?"  repeated  Dick,  with  a  chill.  "I  have 
not  heard  of  it.  Nay,  then,  and  by  whom  ?  " 

The  messenger  looked  about  him  ;  and  then,  in  a  low 
whisper,  "  By  the  sacrist  of  St.  John's/'  he  said.  "  They 
had  him  there  to  sleep  one  night,  and  in  the  morning — • 
whew ! — he  was  gone.  The  devil  had  taken  him,  they 


THE  ROOM  OVER  THE  CHAPEL.          115 

said ;  the  more  betoken,  he  had  drunk  late  the  night  be 
fore." 

Dick  followed  the  man  with  black  forebodings. 


CHAPTEE  HL 

THE  BOOM  OVER  THE  CHAPEL. 

From  the  battlements  nothing  further  was  observed. 
The  sun  journeyed  westward,  and  at  last  went  down ; 
but,  to  the  eyes  of  all  these  eager  sentinels,  no  living 
thing  appeared  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Tunstall  House. 

When  the  night  was  at  length  fairly  come,  Throgmor- 
ton  was  led  to  a  room  overlooking  an  angle  of  the  moat. 
Thence  he  was  lowered  with  every  precaution ;  the  ripple 
of  his  swimming  was  audible  for  a  brief  period  ;  then  a 
black  figure  was  observed  to  land  by  the  branches  of  a 
willow  and  crawl  away  among  the  grass.  For  some  half 
hour  Sir  Daniel  and  Hatch  stood  eagerly  giving  ear  ;  but 
all  remained  quiet.  The  messenger  had  got  away  in  safety. 

Sir  Daniel's  brow  grew  clearer.     He  turned  to  Hatch. 

"  Bennet,"  he  said,  "  this  John  Amend-All  is  no  more 
than  a  man,  ye  see.  He  sleepeth.  We  will  make  a  good 
end  of  him,  go  to  ! " 

All  the  afternoon  and  evening,  Dick  had  been  ordered 
hither  and  thither,  one  command  following  another,  till 
he  was  bewildered  with  the  number  and  the  hurry  of 


116  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

commissions.  All  that  time  lie  had  seen  no  more  of  Sil 
Oliver,  and  nothing  of  Matcham  ;  and  yet  both  the  priest 
and  the  young  lad  ran  continually  in  his  mind.  It  was 
now  his  chief  purpose  to  escape  from  Tunstall  Moat 
House  as  speedily  as  might  be  ;  and  yet,  before  he  went, 
he  desired  a  word  with  both  of  these. 

At  length,  with  a  lamp  in  one  hand,  he  mounted  to  his 
new  apartment.  It  was  large,  low,  and  somewhat  dark. 
The  window  looked  upon  the  moat,  and  although  it  was 
so  high  up,  it  was  heavily  barred.  The  bed  was  luxuri- 
ous, with  one  pillow  of  down  and  one  of  lavender,  and  a 
red  coverlet  worked  in  a  pattern  of  roses.  All  about  the 
walls  were  cupboards,  locked  and  padlocked,  and  con- 
cealed from  view  by  hangings  of  dark-coloured  arras. 
Dick  made  the  round,  lifting  the  arras,  sounding  the 
panels,  seeking  vainly  to  open  the  cupboards.  He  as- 
sured himself  that  the  door  was  strong  and  the  bolt  solid  ; 
then  he  set  down  his  lamp  upon  a  bracket,  and  once  more 
looked  all  around. 

For  what  reason  had  he  been  given  this  chamber  ?  It 
was  larger  and  finer  than  his  own.  Could  it  conceal  a 
snare  ?  Was  there  a  secret  entrance  ?  Was  it,  indeed, 
haunted  ?  His  blood  ran  a  little  chilly  in  his  veins. 

Immediately  over  him  the  heavy  foot  of  a  sentry  trod 
the  leads.  Below  him,  he  knew,  was  the  arched  roof  of 
the  chapel ;  and  next  to  the  chapel  was  the  hall.  Cer- 
tainly there  was  a  secret  passage  in  the  hall ;  the  eye 
that  had  watched  him  from  the  arras  gave  him  proof  of 


THE  ROOM  OVER  THE  CHAPEL.          117 

that  Was  it  not  more  than  probable  that  the  passage 
extended  to  the  chapel,  and,  if  so,  that  it  had  an  opening 
in  his  room  ? 

To  sleep  in  such  a  place,  he  felt,  would  be  foolhardy. 
He  made  his  weapons  ready,  and  took  his  position  in  a 
corner  of  the  room  behind  the  door.  If  ill  was  intended, 
he  would  sell  his  life  dear. 

The  sound  of  many  feet,  the  challenge,  and  the  pass- 
word, sounded  overhead  along  the  battlements  ;  the  watch 
was  being  changed. 

And  just  then  there  came  a  scratching  at  the  door  of 
the  chamber  ;  it  grew  a  little  louder  ;  then  a  whisper  : 

"Dick,  Dick,  it  is  I!" 

Dick  ran  to  the  door,  drew  the  bolt,  and  admitted 
Matcham.  He  was  very  pale,  and  carried  a  lamp  in  one 
hand  and  a  drawn  dagger  in  the  other. 

"  Shut  me  the  door,"  he  whispered.  "  Swift,  Dick  I 
This  house  is  full  of  spies  ;  I  hear  their  feet  follow  me  in 
the  corridors  ;  I  hear  them  breathe  behind  the  arras." 

"  Well,  content  you,"  returned  Dick,  "  it  is  closed.  We 
are  safe  for  this  while,  if  there  be  safety  anywhere  within 
these  walls.  But  my  heart  is  glad  to  see  you.  By  the 
mass,  lad,  I  thought  ye  were  sped  !  Where  hid  ye  ?  " 

"  It  matters  not,"  returned  Matcham.  "  Since  we  be 
met,  it  matters  not.  But,  Dick,  are  your  eyes  open  ? 
Have  they  told  you  of  to-morrow's  doings  ?  " 

"  Not  they,"  replied  Dick.  "  What  make  they  to-mor- 
row ?  " 


118  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

"  To-morrow,  or  to-night,  I  know  not,"  said  the  other 
"  but  one  time  or  other,  Dick,  they  do  intend  upon  youi 
tife.     I  had  the  proof  of  it ;  I  have  heard  them  whisper ; 
nay,  they  as  good  as  told  me." 

"Ay,"  returned  Dick,  "is  it  so?  I  had  thought  aa 
much." 

And  he  told  him  the  day's  occurrences  at  length. 

When  it  was  done,  Matcham  arose  and  began,  in  turn, 
to  examine  the  apartment. 

"No,  "he  said,  "there  is  no  entrance  visible.  Yet 'tis 
a  pure  certainty  there  is  one.  Dick,  I  will  stay  by  you. 
An  y'  are  to  die,  I  will  die  with  you.  And  I  can  help — 
look !  I  have  stolen  a  dagger — I  will  do  my  best !  And 
meanwhile,  an  ye  know  of  any  issue,  any  sally-port  we 
could  get  opened,  or  any  window  that  we  might  descend 
by,  I  will  most  joyfully  face  any  jeopardy  to  flee  with  you." 

"  Jack,"  said  Dick,  "  by  the  mass,  Jack,  y'  are  the  best 
soul,  and  the  truest,  and  the  bravest  in  all  England  I 
Give  me  your  hand,  Jack." 

And  he  grasped  the  other's  hand  in  silence. 

"  I  will  tell  you,"  he  resumed.  "  There  is  a  window, 
out  of  which  the  messenger  descended ;  the  rope  should 
still  be  in  the  chamber.  'Tis  a  hope." 

"Hist!"  said  Matcham. 

Both  gave  ear.  There  was  a  sound  below  the  floor  J 
then  it  paused,  and  then  began  again. 

"  Some  one  walketh  in  the  room  below,"  whispered 
Matcham. 


THE  BOOM  OVER  THE  CHAPEL.          119 

"Nay,"  returned  Dick,  "there  is  no  room  below;  we 
are  above  the  chapeL  It  is  my  murderer  in  the  secret  pas- 
sage. Well,  let  him  come  ;  it  shall  go  hard  with  him  ; " 
and  he  ground  his  teeth. 

"  Blow  me  the  lights  out,"  said  the  other.  "  Perchance 
he  will  betray  himself." 

They  blew  out  both  the  lamps  and  lay  still  as  death. 
The  footfalls  underneath  were  very  soft,  but  they  were 
clearly  audible.  Several  times  they  came  and  went ;  and 
then  there  was  a  loud  jar  of  a  key  turning  in  a  lock,  fol- 
lowed by  a  considerable  silence. 

Presently  the  steps  began  again,  and  then,  all  of  a  sud- 
den, a  chink  of  light  appeared  in  the  planking  of  the  room 
in  a  far  corner.  It  widened ;  a  trap-door  was  being 
opened,  letting  in  a  gush  of  light.  They  could  see  the 
strong  hand  pushing  it  up  ;  and  Dick  raised  his  ci-oss- 
bow,  waiting  for  the  head  to  follow. 

But  now  there  came  an  interruption.  From  a  distant 
corner  of  the  Moat  House  shouts  began  to  be  heard,  and 
first  one  voice,  and  then  several,  crying  aloud  upon  a 
name.  This  noise  had  plainly  disconcerted  the  murderer, 
for  the  trap-door  was  silently  lowered  to  its  place,  and  the 
steps  hurriedly  returned,  passed  once  more  close  below 
the  lads,  and  died  away  in  the  distance. 

Here  was  a  moment's  respite.  Dick  breathed  deep,  and 
then,  and  not  till  then,  he  gave  ear  to  the  disturbance 
which  had  interrupted  the  attack,  and  which  was  now 
rather  increasing  than  diminishing.  All  about  the  Moat 


120  THE   BLACK   AKROW. 

House  feet  were  running,  doors  were  opening  and  slan> 
ming,  and  still  the  voice  of  Sir  Daniel  towered  above  all 
this  bustle,  shouting  for  "  Joanna." 

"  Joanna  !  "  repeated  Dick.  "  Why,  who  the  murrain 
should  this  be  ?  Here  is  no  Joanna,  nor  ever  hath  been. 
What  meanethit?" 

Matcham  was  silent.  He  seemed  to  have  drawn  further 
away.  But  only  a  little  faint  starlight  entered  by  the 
window,  and  at  the  far  end  of  the  apartment,  where  the 
pair  were,  the  darkness  was  complete. 

"Jack,"  said  Dick,  "I  wot  not  where  ye  were  all  day. 
Saw  ye  this  Joanna  ?  " 

"  Nay,"  returned  Matcham,  "  I  saw  her  not." 

"  Nor  heard  tell  of  her  ?  "  he  pursued. 

The  steps  drew  nearer.  Sir  Daniel  was  still  roaring  the 
name  of  Joanna  from  the  courtyard. 

"  Did  ye  hear  of  her  ?  "  repeated  Dick. 

"  I  heard  of  her,"  said  Matcham. 

"  How  your  voice  twitters  !  What  aileth  you  ?  "  said 
Dick.  "  Tis  a  most  excellent  good  fortune,  this  Joanna ; 
it  will  take  their  minds  from  us." 

"  Dick,"  cried  Matcham,  "  I  am  lost ;  we  are  both  lost. 
Let  us  flee  if  there  be  yet  time.  They  will  not  rest  till 
they  have  found  me.  Or,  see !  let  me  go  forth  ;  when 
they  have  found  me,  ye  may  flee.  Let  me  forth,  Dick — 
good  Dick,  let  me  away  ! " 

She  was  groping  for  the  bolt,  when  Dick  at  last  corn* 
prehended. 


THE  ROOM  OVER  THE  CHAPEL.          121 

"By  the  mass!"  lie  cried,  "y*  are  no  Jack;  y' are 
Joanna  Sedley ;  y'  are  the  maid  that  would  not  marry 
me!" 

The  girl  paused,  and  stood  silent  and  motionless.  Dick, 
too,  was  silent  for  a  little ;  then  he  spoke  again. 

"Joanna,"  he  said,  "y'  'ave  saved  my  life,  and  I  have 
saved  yours ;  and  we  have  seen  tlood  flow,  and  been 
friends  and  enemies — ay,  and  I  took  my  belt  to  thrash 
you  ;  and  all  that  time  I  thought  ye  were  a  boy.  But  now 
death  has  me,  and  my  time's  out,  and  before  I  die  I  must 
say  this  :  Y'  are  the  best  maid  and  the  bravest  under 
heaven,  and,  if  only  I  could  live,  I  would  marry  you 
blithely  ;  and,  live  or  die,  I  love  you." 

She  answered  nothing. 

"  Come,"  he  said,  "  speak  up,  Jack.  Come,  be  a  good 
maid,  and  say  ye  love  me  !  " 

"  Why,  Dick,"  she  cried,  "  would  I  be  here?  " 

"Well,  see  ye  here," continued  Dick,  "an  we  but  escape 
whole  we'll  marry  ;  and  an  we're  to  die,  we  die,  and  there's 
an  end  on't.  But  now  that  I  think,  how  found  ye  my 
chamber  ?  " 

"I  asked  it  of  Dame  Hatch,"  she  answered. 

"Well,  the  dame's  staunch,"  he  answered;  "she'll  not 
tell  upon  you.  We  have  time  before  us." 

And  just  then,  as  if  to  contradict  his  words,  feet  came 
down  the  corridor,  and  a  fist  beat  roughly  on  the  door. 

"  Here  !  "  cried  a  voice.     "  Open,  Master  Dick  ;  open  I  * 

Dick  neither  moved  nor  answered. 


122  THE   BLACK   ARKOW. 

"It  is  all  over,"  said  the  girl ;  and  she  put  her  arms 
about  Dick's  neck. 

One  after  another,  men  came  trooping  to  the  door. 
Then  Sir  Daniel  arrived  himself,  and  there  was  a  sudden 
cessation  of  the  noise. 

"  Dick,"  cried  the  knight,  "  be  not  an  ass.  The  Seven 
Sleepers  had  been  awake  ere  now.  We  know  she  is  within 
there.  Open,  then,  the  door,  man." 

Dick  was  again  silent. 

"  Down  with  it,"  said  Sir  Daniel.  And  immediately  his 
followers  fell  savagely  upon  the  door  with  foot  and  fist. 
Solid  as  it  was,  and  strongly  bolted,  it  would  soon  ha  ve 
given  way  ;  but  once  more  fortune  interfered.  Over  the 
thunderstorm  of  blows  the  cry  of  a  sentinel  was  heard  ;  it 
was  followed  by  another ;  shouts  ran  along  the  battle- 
ments, shouts  answered  out  of  the  wood.  In  the  first  mo- 
ment of  alarm  it  sounded  as  if  the  foresters  were  carrying 
the  Moat  House  by  assault.  And  Sir  Daniel  and  his  men, 
desisting  instantly  from  their  attack  upon  Dick's  chamber, 
hurried  to  defend  the  walls. 

"Now,"  cried  Dick,  "we  are  saved." 

He  seized  the  great  old  bedstead  with  both  hands,  and 
bent  himself  in  vain  to  move  it. 

"Help  me,  Jack.  For  your  life's  sake,  help  me  stoutly ! " 
he  cried. 

Between  them,  with  a  huge  effort,  they  dragged  the  big 
frame  of  oak  across  the  room,  and  thrust  it  endwise  to  the 
chamber  door. 


THE  BOOM  OVER  THE  CHAPEL.          123 

"Ye  do  but  make  things  worse,"  said  Joanna,  sadly. 
"  He  will  then  enter  by  the  trap. " 

"Not  so,"  replied  Dick.  "  He  durst  not  tell  his  secret 
to  so  many.  It  is  by  the  trap  that  we  shall  flee.  Hark ! 
The  attack  is  over.  Nay,  it  was  none ! " 

It  had,  indeed,  been  no  attack  ;  it  was  the  arrival  of  an- 
other party  of  stragglers  from  the  defeat  of  Kisingham 
that  had  disturbed  Sir  Daniel.  They  had  run  the  gaunt- 
let under  cover  of  the  darkness  ;  they  had  been  admitted 
by  the  great  gate  ;  and  now,  with  a  great  stamping  of 
hoofs  and  jingle  of  accoutrements  and  arms,  they  were 
dismounting  in  the  court. 

"  He  will  return  anon,"  said  Dick.      "  To  the  trap  !  " 

He  lighted  a  lamp,  and  they  went  together  into  the 
corner  of  the  room.  The  open  chink  through  which  some 
light  still  glittered  was  easily  discovered,  and,  taking  a 
stout  sword  from  his  small  armoury,  Dick  thrust  it  deep 
into  the  seam,  and  weighed  strenuously  on  the  hilt.  The 
trap  moved,  gaped  a  little,  and  at  length  came  widely 
open.  Seizing  it  with  their  hands,  the  two  young  folk 
threw  it  back.  It  disclosed  a  few  steps  descending,  and 
at  the  foot  of  them,  where  the  would-be  murderer  had  left 
it,  a  burning  lamp. 

"Now,"  said  Dick,  "  go  first  and  take  the  lamp.  I  will 
follow  to  close  the  trap." 

So  they  descended  one  after  the  other,  and  as  Dick 
lowered  the  trap,  the  blows  began  once  again  to  thunder 
on  the  panels  of  the  door. 


124  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE    PASSAGE. 

The  passage  in  which  Dick  and  Joanna  now  found 
themselves  was  narrow,  dirty,  and  short.  At  the  other 
end  of  it,  a  door  stood  partly  open  ;  the  same  door,  with- 
out doubt,  that  they  had  heard  the  man  unlocking. 
Heavy  cobwebs  hung  from  the  roof  ;  and  the  paved  floor- 
ing echoed  hollow  under  the  lightest  tread. 

Beyond  the  door  there  were  two  branches,  at  right  an- 
gles. Dick  chose  one  of  them  at  random,  and  the  pair 
hurried,  with  echoing  footsteps,  along  the  hollow  of  the 
chapel  roof.  The  top  of  the  arched  ceiling  rose  like  a 
whale's  back  in  the  dim  glimmer  of  the  lamp.  Here  and 
there  were  spyholes,  concealed,  on  the  other  side,  by  the 
carving  of  the  cornice  ;  and  looking  down  through  one  of 
these,  Dick  saw  the  paved  floor  of  the  chapel — the  altar, 
with  its  burning  tapers — and  stretched  before  it  on  the 
steps,  the  figure  of  Sir  Oliver  praying  with  uplifted 
hands. 

At  the  other  end,  they  descended  a  few  steps.  The 
passage  grew  narrower  ;  the  wall  upon  one  hand  was  now 
of  wood  ;  the  noise  of  people  talking,  and  a  faint  flicker- 
ing of  lights,  came  through  the  interstices ;  and  presently 
they  came  to  a  round  hole  about  the  size  of  a  man's  eye, 
and  Dick,  looking  down  through  it,  beheld  the  interior  of 


THE    PASSAGE.  125 

the  hall,  and  some  half  a  dozen  men  sitting,  in  their 
jacks,  about  the  table,  drinking  deep  and  demolishing  a 
venison  pie.  These  were  certainly  some  of  the  late  arri- 
vals. 

"  Here  is  no  help,"  said  Dick.     "  Let  us  try  back." 

"Nay,"  said  Joanna;  "maybe  the  passage  goeth  far- 
ther." 

And  she  pushed  on.  But  a  few  yards  farther  the  pas- 
sage ended  at  the  top  of  a  short  flight  of  steps  ;  and  it 
became  plain  that,  as  long  as  the  soldiers  occupied  the 
hall,  escape  was  impossible  upon  that  side. 

They  retraced  their  steps  with  all  imaginable  speed, 
and  set  forward  to  explore  the  other  branch.  It  was  ex- 
ceedingly narrow,  scarce  wide  enough  for  a  large  man  ; 
and  it  led  them  continually  up  and  down  by  little  break- 
neck stairs,  until  even  Dick  had  lost  all  notion  of  his 
whereabouts. 

At  length  it  grew  both  narrower  and  lower  ;  the  stairs 
continued  to  descend  ;  the  walls  on  either  hand  became 
damp  and  slimy  to  the  touch ;  and  far  in  front  of  them 
they  heard  the  squeaking  and  scuttling  of  the  rats. 

"We  must  be  in  the  dungeons,"  Dick  remarked. 

"  And  still  there  is  no  outlet,"  added  Joanna. 

"  Nay,  but  an  outlet  there  must  be  !  "  Dick  answered. 

Presently,  sure  enough,  they  came  to  a  sharp  angle,  and 
then  the  passage  ended  in  a  flight  of  steps.  On  the  top 
of  that  there  was  a  solid  flag  of  stone  by  way  of  trap,  and 
to  this  they  both  set  their  backs.  It  was  immovable. 


126  THE  BLACK   ARROW. 

"  Some  one  holdeth  it,"  suggested  Joanna. 

"  Not  so,"  said  Dick  ;  "  for  were  a  man  strong  as  ten, 
he  must  still  yield  a  little.  But  this  resisteth  like  dead 
rock.  There  is  a  weight  upon  the  trap.  Here  is  no  is- 
sue ;  and,  by  my  sooth,  good  Jack,  we  are  here  as  fairly 
prisoners  as  though  the  gyves  were  on  our  ankle  bones. 
Sit  ye  then  down,  and  let  us  talk.  After  a  while  we  shall 
return,  when  perchance  they  shall  be  less  carefully  upon 
their  guard  ;  and,  who  knoweth  ?  we  may  break  out  and 
stand  a  chance.  But,  in  my  poor  opinion,  we  are  as  good 
as  shent." 

"Dick  !"  she  cried,  "alas  the  day  that  ever  ye  should 
have  seen  me  !  For  like  a  most  unhappy  and  unthankful 
maid,  it  is  I  have  led  you  hither." 

"  What  cheer  !  "  returned  Dick.  "  It  was  all  written, 
and  that  which  is  written,  willy  nilly,  cometh  still  to  pass. 
jSut  tell  me  a  little  what  manner  of  a  maid  ye  are,  and 
how  ye  came  into  Sir  Daniel's  hands  ;  that  will  do  better 
than  to  bemoan  yourself,  whether  for  your  sake  or  mine." 

"  I  am  an  orphan,  like  yourself,  of  father  and  mother," 
said  Joanna ;  "  and  for  my  great  misfortune,  Dick,  and 
hitherto  for  yours,  I  am  a  rich  marriage.  My  Lord  Fox- 
ham  had  me  to  ward  ;  yet  it  appears  Sir  Daniel  bought 
the  marriage  of  me  from  the  king,  and  a  right  dear  price 
he  paid  for  it.  So  here  was  I,  poor  babe,  with  two  great 
and  rich  men  fighting  which  should  marry  me,  and  I  still 
at  nurse !  Well,  then  the  world  changed,  and  there  was  a 
new  chancellor,  and  Sir  Daniel  bought  the  warding  of  me 


THE    PASSAGE.  127 

over  the  Lord  Foxham's  head.  And  then  the  world 
changed  again,  and  Lord  Foxham  bought  my  marriage 
over  Sir  Daniel's  ;  and  from  then  to  now  it  went  on  ill 
betwixt  the  two  of  them.  But  still  Lord  Foxham  kept 
me  in  his  hands,  and  was  a  good  lord  to  me.  And  at  last 
I  was  to  be  married — or  sold,  if  ye  like  it  better.  Five 
hundred  pounds  Lord  Foxham  was  to  get  for  me.  Ham- 
ley  was  the  groom's  name,  and  to-morrow,  Dick,  of  all 
days  in  the  year,  was  I  to  be  betrothed.  Had  it  not 
come  to  Sir  Daniel,  I  had  been  wedded,  sure — and  never 
seen  thee,  Dick — dear  Dick  !  " 

And  here  she  took  his  hand,  and  kissed  it,  with  the 
prettiest  grace  ;  and  Dick  drew  her  hand  to  him  and  did 
the  like. 

"  Well,"  she  went  on,  "Sir  Daniel  took  me  unawares  in 
the  garden,  and  made  me  dress  in  these  men's  clothes, 
which  is  a  deadly  sin  for  a  woman  ;  and,  besides,  they  fit 
me  not.  He  rode  with  me  to  Kettley,  as  ye  saw,  telling 
me  I  was  to  marry  you  ;  but  I,  in  my  hearty  made  sure  I 
would  marry  Hamley  in  his  teeth." 

"  Ay  !  "  cried  Dick,  "  and  so  ye  loved  this  Hamley  ! " 

"  Nay,"  replied  Joanna,  "  not  I.  I  did  but  hate  Sir 
Daniel.  And  then,  Dick,  ye  helped  me,  and  ye  were  right 
kind,  and  very  bold,  and  my  heart  turned  towards  you  in 
mine  own  despite  ;  and  now,  if  we  can  in  any  way  com- 
pass it,  I  would  marry  you  with  right  goodwill.  And  if, 
by  cruel  destiny,  it  may  not  be,  still  yell  be  dear  to  me 
While  my  heart  beats,  it'll  be  true  to  you." 


128  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

"And  I,'  said  Dick,  "  that  never  cared  a  straw  for  any 
manner  of  woman  until  now,  I  took  to  you  when  I  thought 
ye  were  a  boy.  I  had  a  pity  to  you,  and  knew  not  why. 
When  I  would  have  belted  you,  the  hand  failed  me.  But 
when  ye  owned  ye  were  a  maid,  Jack — for  still  I  will  call 
you  Jack — I  made  sure  ye  were  the  maid  for  me.  Hark ! " 
he  said,  breaking  off — "one  cometh." 

And  indeed  a  heavy  tread  was  now  audible  in  the  echo- 
ing passage,  and  the  rats  again  fled  in  armies. 

Dick  reconnoitred  his  position.  The  sudden  turn  gave 
him  a  post  of  vantage.  He  could  thus  shoot  in  safety 
from  the  cover  of  the  wall.  But  it  was  plain  the  light  was 
too  near  him,  and,  running  some  way  forward,  he  set 
down  the  lamp  in  the  middle  of  the  passage,  and  then  re- 
turned to  watch. 

Presently,  at  the  far  end  of  the  passage,  Bennet  hove  in 
sight.  He  seemed  to  be  alone,  and  he  carried  in  his  hand 
a  burning  torch,  which  made  him  the  better  mark. 

"  Stand,  Bennet !  "  cried  Dick.  "  Another  step,  and  y' 
are  dead." 

"  So  here  ye  are,"  returned  Hatch,  peering  forward 
into  the  darkness.  "  I  see  you  not.  Aha  !  y'  'ave  done 
wisely,  Dick ;  y'  'ave  put  your  lamp  before  you.  By  my 
sooth,  but,  though  it  was  done  to  shoot  my  own  knave 
body,  I  do  rejoice  to  see  ye  profit  of  my  lessons  !  And 
now,  what  make  ye  ?  what  seek  ye  here  ?  Why  would  ye 
shoot  upon  an  old,  kind  friend  ?  And  have  ye  the  young 
gentlewoman  there  ?  " 


THE   PASSAGE.  129 

"Nay,  Bennet,  it  is  I  should  question  and  you  answer," 
'eplied  Dick.  "  Why  am  I  in  this  jeopardy  of  my  life  ? 
Why  do  men  come  privily  to  slay  me  in  my  bed?  Why 
am  I  now  fleeing  in  mine  own  guardian's  strong  house, 
and  from  the  friends  that  I  have  lived  among  and  never 
injured  ?  " 

"Master  Dick,  Master  Dick,"  said  Bennet,  "what  told 
I  you  ?  Y'  are  brave,  but  the  most  uncrafty  lad  that  I  can 
think  upon  ! " 

"  Well,"  returned  Dick,  "  I  see  ye  know  all,  and  that  I 
am  doomed  indeed.  It  is  well.  Here,  where  I  am,  I  stay. 
Let  Sir  Daniel  get  me  out  if  he  be  able  ! " 

Hatch  was  silent  for  a  space. 

"Hark  ye,"  he  began,  "I  return  to  Sir  Daniel,  to  tell 
him  where  ye  are,  and  how  posted  ;  for,  in  truth,  it  was 
to  that  end  he  sent  me.  But  you,  if  ye  are  no  fool,  had 
best  be  gone  ere  I  return." 

"  Begone  !"  repeated  Dick.  "I  would  begone  already, 
an'  I  wist  how.  I  cannot  move  the  trap." 

"  Put  me  your  hand  into  the  corner,  and  see  what  ye 
find  there,"  replied  Bennet.  "  Throgmorton's  rope  is  still 
in  the  brown  chamber.  Fare  ye  well." 

And  Hatch,  turning  upon  his  heel,  disappeared  again 
into  the  windings  of  the  passage. 

Dick  instantly  returned  for  his  lamp,  and  proceeded  to 
act  upon  the  hint.  At  one  corner  of  the  trap  there  was  a 
deep  cavity  in  the  wall.  Pushing  his  arm  into  the  aper- 
ture, Dick  found  an  iron  bar,  which  he  thrust  vigorously 


130  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

upwards.     There  followed  a  snapping  noise,  and  the  slab 
of  stone  instantly  started  in  its  bed. 

They  were  free  of  the  passage.  A  little  exercise  of 
strength  easily  raised  the  trap  ;  and  they  came  forth  into 
a  vaulted  chamber,  opening  on  one  hand  upon  the  court, 
where  one  or  two  fellows,  with  bare  arms,  were  rubbing 
down  the  horses  of  the  last  arrivals.  A  torch  or  two,  each 
stuck  in  an  iron  ring  against  the  wall,  changefully  lit  up 
the  scene. 


CHAPTER  V. 

HOW   DICK    CHANGED    SIDES. 

Dick,  blowing  out  his  lamp  lest  it  should  attract  atten- 
tion, led  the  way  up-stairs  and  along  the  corridor.  In  the 
brown  chamber  the  rope  had  been  made  fast  to  the  frame 
of  an  exceeding  heavy  and  ancient  bed.  It  had  not 
been  detached,  and  Dick,  taking  the  coil  to  the  window, 
began  to  lower  it  slowly  and  cautiously  into  the  darkness 
of  the  night.  Joan  stood  by  ;  but  as  the  rope  lengthened, 
and  still  Dick  continued  to  pay  it  out,  extreme  fear  began 
to  conquer  her  resolution. 

"  Dick,"  she  said,  "  is  it  so  deep  ?  I  may  not  essay  it 
I  should  infallibly  fall,  good  Dick." 

It  was  just  at  the  delicate  moment  of  the  operations 
that  she  spoke.  Dick  started ;  the  remainder  of  the  coil 


HOW   DICK   CHANGED    SIDES.  131 

slipped  from  his  grasp,  and  the  end  fell  with  a  splash  into 
the  moat.  Instantly,  from  the  battlement  above,  the  voice 
of  a  sentinel  cried,  "  Who  goes  ?  " 

"  A  murrain !  "  cried  Dick.  "  We  are  paid  now !  Down 
with  you — take  the  rope." 

"I  cannot,"  she  cried,  recoiling. 

"  An  ye  cannot,  no  more  can  I,"  said  Shelton.  "  How 
can  I  swim  the  moat  without  you?  Do  ye  desert  me, 
then?" 

"  Dick,"  she  gasped,  "  I  cannot.  The  strength  is  gone 
from  me." 

"  By  the  mass,  then,  we  are  all  shent ! "  he  shouted, 
stamping  with  his  foot ;  and  then,  hearicg  steps,  he  ran 
to  the  room  door  and  sought  to  close  it. 

Before  he  could  shoot  the  bolt,  strong  arms  were  thrust- 
ing it  back  upon  him  from  the  other  side.  He  struggled 
for  a  second  ;  then,  feeling  himself  overpowered,  ran  back 
to  the  window.  The  girl  had  fallen  against  the  wall  in 
the  embrasure  of  the  window;  she  was  more  than  half  in- 
sensible ;  and  when  he  tried  to  raise  her  in  his  arms,  her 
body  was  limp  and  unresponsive. 

At  the  same  moment  the  men  who  had  forced  the  door 
against  him  laid  hold  upon  him.  The  first  he  poniarded 
at  a  blow,  and  the  others  falling  back  for  a  second  in  some 
disorder,  he  profited  by  the  chance,  bestrode  the  window- 
Bill,  seized  the  cord  in  both  hands,  and  let  his  body  slip. 

The  cord  was  knotted,  which  made  it  the  easier  to  de- 
scend ;  but  so  furious  was  Dick's  hurry,  and  so  small 


132  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

his  experience  of  such  gymnastics,  that  he  span  round  and 
round  in  mid-air  like  a  criminal  upon  a  gibbet,  and  now 
beat  his  head,  and  now  bruised  his  hands,  against  the 
rugged  stonework  of  the  wall.  The  air  roared  in  his  ears ; 
he  saw  the  stars  overhead,  and  the  reflected  stars  below 
him  in  the  moat,  whirling  like  dead  leaves  before  the  tem- 
pest. And  then  he  lost  hold,  and  fell,  and  soused  head 
over  ears  into  the  icy  water. 

When  he  came  to  the  surface  his  hand  encountered  the 
rope,  which,  newly  lightened  of  his  weight,  was  swinging 
wildly  to  and  fro.  There  was  a  red  glow  overhead,  and 
looking  up,  he  saw,  by  the  light  of  several  torches  and  a 
cresset  full  of  burning  coals,  the  battlements  lined  with 
faces.  He  saw  the  men's  eyes  turning  hither  and  thither 
in  quest  of  him  ;  but  he  was  too  far  below,  the  light 
reached  him  not,  and  they  looked  in  vain. 

And  now  he  perceived  that  the  rope  was  considerably 
too  long,  and  he  began  to  struggle  as  well  as  he  could 
towards  the  other  side  of  the  rnoat,  still  keeping  his  head 
above  water.  In  this  way  he  got  much  more  than  half- 
way over ;  indeed  the  bank  was  almost  within  reach,  be- 
fore the  rope  began  to  draw  him  back  by  its  own  weight. 
Taking  his  courage  in  both  hands,  he  left  go  and  made  a 
leap  for  the  trailing  sprays  of  willow  that  had  already, 
that  same  evening,  helped  Sir  Daniel's  messenger  to  land. 
He  went  down,  rose  again,  sank  a  second  time,  and  then 
his  hand  caught  a  branch,  and  with  the  speed  of  thought 
he  had  dragged  himself  into  the  thick  of  the  tree  and 


HOW   DICK   CHANGED    SIDES.  133 

clung  there,  dripping  and  panting,  and  still  half  uncertain 
of  his  escape. 

But  all  this  had  not  been  done  without  a  considerable 
splashing,  which  had  so  far  indicated  his  position  to  the 
men  along  the  battlements.  Arrows  and  quarrels  fell 
thick  around  him  in  the  darkness,  thick  like  driving  hail ; 
and  suddenly  a  torch  was  thrown  down — flared  through 
the  air  in  its  swift  passage — stuck  for  a  moment  on  the 
edge  of  the  bank,  where  it  burned  high  and  lit  up  its 
whole  surroundings  like  a  bonfire — and  then,  in  a  good 
hour  for  Dick,  slipped  off,  plumped  into  the  moat,  and 
was  instantly  extinguished. 

It  had  served  its  purpose.  The  marksmen  had  had 
time  to  see  the  willow,  and  Dick  ensconced  among  its 
boughs ;  and  though  the  lad  instantly  sprang  higher  up 
the  bank,  and  ran  for  his  life,  he  was  yet  not  quick  enough 
to  escape  a  shot.  An  arrow  struck  him  in  the  shoulder, 
another  grazed  his  head. 

The  pain  of  his  wounds  lent  him  wings  ;  and  he  had  no 
sooner  got  upon  the  level  than  he  took  to  his  heels  and 
ran  straight  before  him  in  the  dark,  without  a  thought 
for  the  direction  of  his  flight. 

For  a  few  steps  missiles  followed  him,  but  these  soon 
ceased  ;  and  when  at  length  he  came  to  a  halt  and  looked 
behind,  he  was  already  a  good  way  from  the  Moat  House, 
though  he  could  still  see  the  torches  moving  to  and  fro 
along  its  battlements. 

He  leaned  against  a  tree,  streaming  with  blood  and  war 


134  THE    BLACK    AKROW. 

ter,  bruised,  wounded,  alone,  and  unarmed.  For  all  that, 
he  had  saved  his  life  for  that  bout ;  and  though  Joanna 
remained  behind  in  the  power  of  Sir  Daniel,  he  neither 
blamed  himself  for  an  accident  that  it  had  been  beyond 
his  power  to  prevent,  nor  did  he  augur  any  fatal  conse- 
quences to  the  girl  herself.  Sir  Daniel  was  cruel,  but  he 
was  not  likely  to  be  cruel  to  a  young  gentlewoman  who 
had  other  protectors,  willing  and  able  to  bring  him  to  ac- 
count. It  was  more  probable  he  would  make  haste  to 
marry  her  to  some  friend  of  his  own. 

"Well,"  thought  Dick,  "between  then  and  now  I  will 
find  me  the  means  to  bring  that  traitor  under ;  for  I  think, 
by  the  mass,  that  I  be  now  absolved  from  any  gratitude 
or  obligation  ;  and  when  war  is  open,  there  is  a  fair  chance 
for  all." 

In  the  meanwhile,  here  he  was  in  a  sore  plight. 

For  some  little  way  farther  he  struggled  forward  through 
the  forest ;  but  what  with  the  pain  of  his  wounds,  the 
darkness  of  the  night,  and  the  extreme  uneasiness  and 
confusion  of  his  mind,  he  soon  became  equally  unable  to 
guide  himself  or  to  continue  to  push  through  the  close 
undergrowth,  and  he  was  fain  at  length  to  sit  down  and 
lean  his  back  against  a  tree. 

When  he  awoke  from  something  betwixt  sleep  and 
swooning,  the  grey  of  the  morning  had  begun  to  take  the 
place  of  night.  A  little  chilly  breeze  was  bustling  among 
the  trees,  and  as  he  still  sat  staring  before  him,  only  half 
awake,  he  became  aware  of  something  dark  that  swung  ta 


HOW    DICK    CHANGED    SIDES.  135 

and  fro  among  the  branches,  some  hundred  yards  in  front 
of  him.  The  progressive  brightening  of  the  day  and  the  re- 
turn of  his  own  senses  at  last  enabled  him  to  recognize  the 
object.  It  was  a  man  hanging  from  the  bough  of  a  tall  oak. 
His  head  had  fallen  forward  on  his  breast ;  but  at  every 
stronger  puff  of  wind  his  body  span  round  and  round,  and 
his  legs  and  arms  tossed,  like  some  ridiculous  plaything. 

Dick  clambered  to  his  feet,  and,  staggering  and  leaning 
on  the  tree-trunks  as  he  went,  drew  near  to  this  grim  ob- 
ject. 

The  bough  was  perhaps  twenty  feet  above  the  ground, 
and  the  poor  fellow  had  been  drawn  up  so  high  by  his  ex- 
ecutioners that  his  boots  swung  clear  above  Dick's  reach  ; 
and  as  his  hood  had  been  drawn  over  his  face,  it  was  im- 
possible to  recognize  the  man. 

Dick  looked  about  him  right  and  left ;  and  at  last  he 
perceived  that  the  other  end  of  the  cord  had  been  made 
fast  to  the  trunk  of  a  little  hawthorn  which  grew,  thick 
with  blossom,  under  the  lofty  arcade  of  the  oak.  With  his 
dagger,  which  alone  remained  to  him  of  all  his  arms, 
young  Shelton  severed  the  rope,  and  instantly,  with  a  dead 
thump,  the  corpse  fell  in  a  heap  upon  the  ground. 

Dick  raised  the  hood  ;  it  was  Throgmorton,  Sir  Daniel's 
messenger.  He  had  not  gone  far  upon  his  errand.  A 
paper,  which  had  apparently  escaped  the  notice  of  the 
men  of  the  Black  Arrow,  stuck  from  the  bosom  of  his 
doublet,  and  Dick,  pulling  it  forth,  found  it  was  Sir  Dan. 
Wl's  letter  to  Lord  Wensleydale. 


136  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

"  Come,"  thought  he,  "  if  the  world  changes  yet  again, 
I  may  have  here  the  wherewithal  to  shame  Sir  Daniel — 
nay,  and  perchance  to  biing  him  to  the  block." 

And  he  put  the  paper  in  his  own  bosom,  said  a  prayer 
over  the  dead  man,  and  set  forth  again  through  the  woods. 

His  fatigue  and  weakness  increased ;  his  ears  sang,  his 
steps  faltered,  his  mind  at  intervals  failed  him,  so  low  had 
he  been  brought  by  loss  of  blood.  Doubtless  he  made 
many  deviations  from  his  true  path,  but  at  last  he  came 
out  upon  the  high-road,  not  very  far  from  Tunstall  hamlet 

A  rough  voice  bid  him  stand. 

"  Stand  ?  "  repeated  Dick.  "  By  the  mass,  but  I  am  near- 
er falling." 

And  he  suited  the  action  to  the  word,  and  fell  all  his 
length  upon  the  road. 

Two  men  came  forth  out  of  the  thicket,  each  in  green 
forest  jerkin,  each  with  long-bow  and  quiver  and  short 
sword. 

"  Why,  Lawless,"  said  the  younger  of  the  two,  "it  is 
young  Shelton." 

"  Ay,  this  will  be  as  good  as  bread  to  John  Amend-All," 
returned  the  other.  "  Though,  faith,  he  hath  been  to  the 
wars.  Here  is  a  tear  in  his  scalp  that  must  'a'  cost  him 
many  a  good  ounce  of  blood." 

"And  here,"  added  Greensheve,  "is  a  hole  in  his 
shoulder  that  must  have  pricked  him  well.  Who  hath 
done  this,  think  ye  ?  If  it  be  one  of  ours,  he  may  all  to 
prayer ;  Ellis  will  give  him  a  short  shrift  and  a  long  rope." 


HOW   DICK   CHANGED    SIDES.  137 

"  Up  with  the  cub,"  said  Lawless.  "  Clap  him  on  my 
back." 

And  then,  when  Dick  had  been  hoisted  to  his  shoulders, 
and  he  had  taken  the  lad's  arms  about  his  neck,  and  got  a 
firm  hold  of  him,  the  ex-Grey  Friar  added  : 

"  Keep  ye  the  post,  brother  Greensheve.  I  will  on  with 
him  by  myself." 

So  Greensheve  returned  to  his  ambush  on  the  wayside, 
and  Lawless  trudged  down  the  hill,  whistling  as  he  went, 
with  Dick,  still  in  a  dead  faint,  comfortably  settled  on  his 
shoulders. 

The  sun  rose  as  he  came  out  of  the  skirts  of  the  wood 
and  saw  Tunstall  hamlet  straggling  up  the  opposite  hill. 
All  seemed  quiet,  but  a  strong  post  of  some  half  a  score 
of  archers  lay  close  by  the  bridge  on  either  side  of  the 
road,  and,  as  soon  as  they  perceived  Lawless  with  his  bur- 
then, began  to  bestir  themselves  and  set  arrow  to  string 
like  vigilant  sentries. 

"Who  goes? "  cried  the  man  in  command. 

"  Will  Lawless,  by  the  rood — ye  know  me  as  well 
as  your  own  hand,"  returned  the  outlaw,  contemptu- 
ously. 

"  Give  the  word,  Lawless,"  returned  the  other. 

"Now,  Heaven  lighten  thee,  thou  great  fool,"  replied 
Lawless.  "  Did  I  not  tell  it  thee  myself  ?  But  ye  are  all 
mad  for  this  playing  at  soldiers.  When  I  am  in  the  green- 
wood, give  me  greenwood  ways  ;  and  my  word  for  this 
tide  is  :  '  A  fig  for  all  mock  soldiery  ! '  " 


138  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

"  Lawless,  ye  but  show  an  ill  example  ;  give  us  the 
word,  fool  jester,"  said  the  commander  of  the  post 

"  And  if  I  had  forgotten  it  ?  "  asked  the  other. 

"  An  ye  had  forgotten  it — as  I  know  y'  'ave  not — by  the 
mass,  I  would  clap  an  arrow  into  your  big  body,"  returned 
the  first. 

"Nay,  an  y'  are  so  ill  a  jester,"  said  Lawless,  "ye  shall 
have  your  word  for  me.  '  Duckworth  and  Shelton '  is  the 
word  ;  and  here,  to  the  illustration,  is  Shelton  on  my  shoul- 
ders, and  to  Duckworth  do  I  carry  him." 

"Pass,  Lawless/'  said  the  sentry. 

"  And  where  is  John  ?  "  asked  the  Grey  Friar. 

"  He  holdeth  a  court,  by  the  mass,  and  taketh  rents  as 
to  the  manner  born  !  "  cried  another  of  the  company. 

So  it  proved.  When  Lawless  got  as  far  up  the  village 
as  the  little  inn,  he  found  Ellis  Duckworth  surrounded  by 
Sir  Daniel's  tenants,  and,  by  the  right  of  his  good  com- 
pany of  archers,  coolly  taking  rents,  and  giving  written  re- 
ceipts in  return  for  them.  By  the  faces  of  the  tenants,  it 
was  plain  how  little  this  proceeding  pleased  them  ;  for 
they  argued  very  rightly  that  they  would  simply  have  to 
pay  them  twice. 

As  soon  as  he  knew  what  had  brought  Lawless,  Ellis 
dismissed  the  remainder  of  the  tenants,  and,  with  every 
mark  of  interest  and  apprehension,  conducted  Dick  into 
an  inner  chamber  of  the  inn.  There  the  lad's  hurts  were 
looked  to  ;  and  he  was  recalled,  by  simple  remedies,  to 
consciousness. 


HOW   DICK   CHANGED    SIDES.  139 

"Dear  lad,"  said  Ellis,  pressing  his  hand,  "y*  are  in  a 
friend's  hands  that  loved  your  father,  and  loves  you  for  his 
sake.  Rest  ye  a  little  quietly,  for  ye  are  somewhat  out  of 
case.  Then  shall  ye  tell  me  your  story,  and  betwixt  the 
two  of  us  we  shall  find  a  remedy  for  all." 

A  little  later  in  the  day,  and  after  Dick  had  awakened 
from  a  comfortable  slumber  to  find  himself  still  very  weak, 
but  clearer  in  mind  and  easier  in  body,  Ellis  returned,  and 
sitting  down  by  the  bedside,  begged  him,  in  the  name  of 
his  father,  to  relate  the  circumstance  of  his  escape  from 
Tunstall  Moat  House.  There  was  something  in  the 
strength  of  Duckworth's  frame,  in  the  honesty  of  his 
brown  face,  in  the  clearness  and  shrewdness  of  his  eyes, 
that  moved  Dick  to  obey  him  ;  and  from  first  to  last  the 
lad  told  him  the  story  of  his  two  days'  adventures. 

"Well,"  said  Ellis,  when  he  had  done,  "see  what  the 
kind  saints  have  done  for  you,  Dick  Shelton,  not  alone  to 
save  your  body  in  so  numerous  and  deadly  perils,  but  to 
bring  you  into  my  hands  that  have  no  dearer  wish  than  to 
assist  your  father's  son.  Be  but  true  to  me — and  I  see  y' 
are  true — and  betwixt  you  and  me,  we  shall  bring  that 
false-heart  traitor  to  the  death." 

"  Will  ye  assault  the  house  !  "  asked  Dick 

"I  were  mad,  indeed,  to  think  of  it,"  returned  Ellis. 
"  He  hath  too  much  power  ;  his  men  gather  to  him  ;  those 
that  gave  me  the  slip  last  night,  and  by  the  mass  came  in 
so  handily  for  you — those  have  made  him  safe.  Nay, 
Dick,  to  the  contrary,  thou  and  I  and  my  brave  bowmen, 


140  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

we  must  all  slip  from  this  forest  speedily,  and  leave  Sir 
Daniel  free." 

"My  mind  misgiveth  me  for  Jack,"  said  the  lad. 

"  For  Jack  J  "  repeated  Duckworth.  "  O,  I  see,  for  the 
wench !  Nay,  Dick,  I  promise  you,  if  there  come  talk  of 
any  marriage  we  shall  act  at  once  ;  till  then,  or  till  the 
time  is  ripe,  we  shall  all  disappear,  even  like  shadows  at 
morning  ;  Sir  Daniel  shall  look  east  and  west,  and  see 
none  enemies  ;  he  shall  think,  by  the  mass,  that  he  hath 
dreamed  awhile,  and  hath  now  awakened  in  his  bed.  But 
our  four  eyes,  Dick,  shall  follow  him  right  close,  and  our 
four  hands — so  help  us  all  the  army  of  the  saints  ! — shall 
bring  that  traitor  low  !  " 

Two  days  later  Sir  Daniel's  garrison  had  grown  to  such 
a  strength  that  he  ventured  on  a  sally,  and  at  the  head  of 
some  two  score  horsemen,  pushed  without  opposition  as 
far  as  Tunstall  hamlet.  Not  an  arrow  flew,  not  a  man 
stirred  in  the  thicket ;  the  bridge  was  no  longer  guard- 
ed, but  stood  open  to  all  comers  ;  and  as  Sir  Daniel  cross- 
ed it,  he  saw  the  villagers  looking  timidly  from  their 
doors. 

Presently  one  of  them,  taking  heart  of  grace,  came  for- 
ward, and  with  the  lowliest  salutations,  presented  a  letter 
to  the  knight. 

His  face  darkened  aa  he  read  the  contents.  It  ran 
thus: 


HOW    DICK    CHANGED    SIDES.  141 

To  the  most  untrue  and  cruel  gentylman,  Sir  Daniel  Brack- 
ley,  Knyght,  These  : 

I  fynde  ye  were  untrue  and  unkynd  fro  the  first.  Ye 
have  my  father's  blood  upon  your  hands  ;  let  be,  it  will 
not  wasshe.  Some  day  ye  shall  perish  by  my  procure- 
ment, so  much  I  let  you  to  wytte  ;  and  I  let  you  to  wytte 
farther,  that  if  ye  seek  to  wed  to  any  other  the  gentyl- 
woman,  Mistresse  Joan  Sedley,  whom  that  I  am  bound 
upon  a  great  oath  to  wed  myself,  the  blow  will  be  very 
swift.  The  first  step  therinne  will  be  thy  first  step  to 
the  grave.  Kic.  SHELTON. 


BOOK  III.— MY  LORD  FOXHAM. 

CHAPTER  L 

THE   HOUSE   BY    THE    SHORE. 

Months  had  passed  away  since  Kichard  Shelton  made 
his  escape  from  the  hands  of  his  guardian.  These  months 
had  been  eventful  for  England.  The  party  of  Lancaster, 
which  was  then  in  the  very  article  of  death,  had  once 
more  raised  its  head.  The  Yorkists  defeated  and  dis- 
persed, their  leader  butchered  on  the  field,  it  seemed,  for 
a  very  brief  season  in  the  winter  following  upon  the  events 
already  recorded,  as  if  the  House  of  Lancaster  had  finally 
triumphed  over  its  foes. 

The  small  town  of  Shoreby-on-the-TiU  was  full  of  the 
Lancastrian  nobles  of  the  neighbourhood.  Earl  Kising- 
ham  was  there,  with  three  hundred  men-at-arms  ;  Lord 
Shoreby,  with  two  hundred  ;  Sir  Daniel  himself,  high  in 
favour  and  once  more  growing  rich  on  confiscations 
lay  in  a  house  of  his  own,  on  the  main  street,  with  three- 
score men.  The  world  had  changed  indeed. 

It  was  a  black,  bitter  cold  evening  in  the  first  week  of 
January,  with  a  hard  frost,  a  high  wind,  and  every  likeli- 
hood of  snow  before  the  morning:. 


THE    HOUSE   BY   THE    SHORE.  14:3 

In  an  obscure  alehouse  in  a  by-street  near  the  harbour, 
three  or  four  men  sat  drinking  ale  and  eating  a  hasty  mesa 
of  eggs.  They  were  all  likely,  lusty,  weather-beaten  fel- 
lows, hard  of  hand,  bold  of  eye  ;  and  though  they  wore 
plain  tabards,  like  country  ploughmen,  even  a  drunken 
soldier  might  have  looked  twice  before  he  sought  a  quarrel 
in  such  company. 

A  little  apart  before  the  huge  fire  sat  a  younger  man,  al- 
most a  boy,  dressed  in  much  the  same  fashion,  though  it 
was  easy  to  see  by  his  looks  that  he  was  better  born,  and 
might  have  worn  a  sword,  had  the  time  suited. 

"  Nay,"  said  one  of  the  men  at  the  table,  "I  like  it  not. 
Ill  will  come  of  it.  This  is  no  place  for  jolly  fellows.  A 
jolly  fellow  loveth  open  country,  good  cover,  and  scarce 
foes  ;  but  here  we  are  shut  in  a  town,  girt  about  with  en- 
emies ;  and,  for  the  bull's-eye  of  misfortune,  see  if  it  snow 
not  ere  the  morning." 

"'Tis  for  Master  Shelton  there,"  said  another,  nodding 
his  head  towards  the  lad  before  the  fire. 

"I  will  do  much  for  Master  Shelton,"  returned  the 
first ;  "  but  to  come  to  the  gallows  for  any  man — nay, 
brothers,  not  that ! " 

The  door  of  the  inn  opened,  and  another  man  entered 
hastily  and  approached  the  youth  before  the  fire. 

"Master  Shelton,"  he  said,  "Sir  Daniel  goeth  forth 
with  a  pair  of  links  and  four  archers." 

Dick  (for  this  was  our  young  friend)  rose  instantly  to 
his  feet. 


144  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

"Lawless,"  he  said,  "ye  will  take  John  Capper's  watch. 
Greensheve,  follow  with  rue.  Capper,  lead  forward.  We 
will  follow  him  this  time,  an  he  go  to  York." 

The  next  moment  they  were  outside  in  the  dark  street, 
and  Capper,  the  man  who  had  just  come,  pointed  to 
where  two  torches  flared  in  the  wind  at  a  little  dis- 
tance. 

The  town  was  already  sound  asleep  ;  no  one  moved  up- 
on the  streets,  and  there  was  nothing  easier  than  to  follow 
the  party  without  observation.  The  two  link-bearers  went 
first ;  next  followed  a  single  man,  whose  long  cloak  blew 
about  him  in  the  wind  ;  and  the  rear  was  brought  up  by 
the  four  archers,  each  with  his  bow  upon  his  arm.  They 
moved  at  a  brisk  walk,  threading  the  intricate  lanes  and 
drawing  nearer  to  the  shore. 

"  He  hath  gone  each  night  in  this  direction  ?  "  asked 
Dick,  in  a  whisper. 

"  This  is  the  third  night  running,  Master  Shelton,"  re- 
turned Capper,  "and  still  at  the  same  hour  and  with  the 
same  small  following,  as  though  his  end  were  secret." 

Sir  Daniel  and  his  six  men  were  now  come  to  the  out- 
skirts of  the  country.  Shoreby  was  an  open  town,  and 
though  the  Lancastrian  lords  who  lay  there  kept  a  strong 
guard  on  the  main  roads,  it  was  still  possible  to  enter  or 
depart  unseen  by  any  of  the  lesser  streets  or  across  the 
open  country. 

The  lane  which  Sir  Daniel  had  been  following  came  to 
an  abrupt  end.  Before  him  there  was  a  stretch  o*  rough 


THE  HOUSE  BY  THE  SHORE.  145 

down,  and  the  noise  of  the  sea-surf  was  audible  upon  one 
hand.  There  were  no  guards  in  the  neighbourhood,  nor 
any  light  in  that  quarter  of  the  town. 

Dick  and  his  two  outlaws  drew  a  little  closer  to  the 
object  of  their  chase,  and  presently,  as  they  came  forth 
from  between  the  houses  and  could  see  a  little  farther 
upon  either  hand,  they  were  aware  of  another  torch  draw- 
ing near  from  another  direction. 

"  Hey,"  said  Dick,  "  I  smell  treason." 

Meanwhile,  Sir  Daniel  had  come  to  a  full  halt.  The 
torches  were  stuck  into  the  sand,  and  the  men  lay  down, 
as  if  to  await  the  arrival  of  the  other  party. 

This  drew  near  at  a  good  rate.  It  consisted  of  four 
men  only — a  pair  of  archers,  a  varlet  with  a  link,  and  a 
cloaked  gentleman  walking  in  their  midst. 

"  Is  it  you,  my  lord  ?  "  cried  Sir  Daniel. 

"It  is  I,  indeed  ;  and  if  ever  true  knight  gave  proof 
I  am  that  man,"  replied  the  leader  of  the  second  troop  ; 
"  for  who  would  not  rather  face  giants,  sorcerers,  or  pa- 
gans, than  this  pinching  cold  ?  " 

"My  lord,"  returned  Sir  Daniel,  "beauty  will  be  the 
more  beholden,  misdoubt  it  not.  But  shall  we  forth  ?  for 
the  sooner  ye  have  seen  my  merchandise,  the  sooner  shall 
we  both  get  home." 

"But  why  keep  ye  her  here,  good  knight?"  inquired 
the  other.  "  An  she  be  so  young,  and  so  fair,  and  so 
wealthy,  why  do  ye  not  bring  her  forth  among  her  mates  ? 

Ye  would  soon  make  her  a  good  marriage,  and  no  need  to 
10 


i46  THE   BLACK   AKROW. 

freeze  your  fingers  and  risk  arrow-shots  by  going  abroad 
at  such  untimely  seasons  in  the  dark." 

"I  have  told  you,  my  lord,"  replied  Sir  Daniel,  "the 
reason  thereof  concerneth  me  only.  Neither  do  I  pur- 
pose to  explain  it  farther.  Suffice  it,  that  if  ye  be  weary 
of  your  old  gossip,  Daniel  Brackley,  publish  it  abroad 
that  y'  are  to  wed  Joanna  Sedley,  and  I  give  you  my  word 
ye  will  be  quit  of  him  right  soon.  Ye  will  find  him  with 
an  arrow  in  his  back." 

Meantime  the  two  gentlemen  were  walking  briskly  for- 
ward over  the  down  ;  the  three  torches  going  before  them, 
stooping  against  the  wind  and  scattering  clouds  of  smoke 
and  tufts  of  flame,  and  the  rear  brought  up  by  the  six 
archers. 

Close  upon  the  heels  of  these,  Dick  followed  He 
had,  of  course,  heard  no  word  of  this  conversation  ; 
but  he  had  recognized  in  the  second  of  the  speakers 
old  Lord  Shoreby  himself,  a  man  of  an  infamous  reputa- 
tion, whom  even  Sir  Daniel  affected,  in  public,  to  con- 
demn. 

Presently  they  came  close  down  upon  the  beach.  The 
air  smelt  salt ;  the  noise  of  the  surf  increased ;  and  here, 
in  a  large  walled  garden,  there  stood  a  small  house  of  two 
storeys,  with  stables  and  other  offices. 

The  foremost  torch-bearer  unlocked  a  door  in  the  wall, 
and  after  the  whole  party  had  passed  into  the  garden, 
again  closed  and  locked  it  on  the  other  side. 

Dick  and  his  men  were  thus  excluded  from  any  farthei 


THE  HOUSE  BY  THE  SHORE.  147 

following,  unless  they  should  scale  the  wall  and  thus  put 
their  uecks  in  a  trap. 

They  sat  down  in  a  tuft  of  furze  and  waited.  The  red 
glow  of  the  torches  moved  up  and  down  and  to  and  fro 
within  the  enclosure,  as  if  the  link  bearers  steadily  pa- 
trolled the  garden. 

Twenty  minutes  passed,  and  then  the  whole  party  issued 
forth  again  upon  the  down  ;  and  Sir  Daniel  and  the 
baron,  after  an  elaborate  salutation,  separated  and  turned 
severally  homeward,  each  with  his  own  following  of  men 
and  lights. 

As  soon  as  the  sound  oJf  their  steps  had  been  swallowed 
by  the  wind,  Dick  got  to  his  feet  as  briskly  as  he  was 
able,  for  he  was  stiff  and  aching  with  the  cold. 

"  Capper,  ye  will  give  me  a  back  up,"  he  said. 

They  advanced,  all  three,  to  the  wall ;  Capper  stooped, 
and  Dick,  getting  upon  his  shoulders,  clambered  on  to 
the  cope-stone. 

"Now,  Greensheve,"  whispered  Dick,  "follow  me  up 
here ;  lie  flat  upon  your  face,  that  ye  may  be  the  less 
seen  ;  and  be  ever  ready  to  give  me  a  hand  if  I  fall  foully 
on  the  other  side." 

And  so  saying,  he  dropped  into  the  garden. 

It  was  all  pitch  dark  ;  there  was  no  light  in  the  house. 
The  wind  whistled  shrill  among  the  poor  shrubs,  and  the 
surf  beat  upon  the  beach ;  there  was  no  other  sound. 
Cautiously  Dick  footed  it  forth,  stumbling  among  bushes, 
and  groping  with  his  hands ;  and  presently  the  crisp 


148  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

noise  of  gravel  underfoot  told  him  that  he  had  struck 
upon  an  alley. 

Here  he  paused,  and  taking  his  crossbow  from  where 
he  kept  it  concealed  under  his  long  tabard,  he  prepared  it 
for  instant  action,  and  went  forward  once  more  with 
greater  resolution  and  assurance.  The  path  led  him 
straight  to  the  group  of  buildings. 

All  seemed  to  be  sorely  dilapidated  :  the  windows  of 
the  house  were  secured  by  crazy  shutters  ;  the  stables 
were  open  and  empty ;  there  was  no  hay  in  the  hay-loft, 
no  corn  in  the  corn-box.  Any  one  would  have  supposed 
the  place  to  be  deserted.  But  Dick  had  good  reason  to 
think  otherwise.  He  continued  his  inspection,  visiting 
the  offices,  trying  all  the  windows.  At  length  he  came 
round  to  the  sea-side  of  the  house,  and  there,  sure 
enough,  there  burned  a  pale  light  in  one  of  the  upper 
windows. 

He  stepped  back  a  little  way,  till  he  thought  he  could 
see  the  movement  of  a  shadow  on  the  wall  of  the  apart- 
ment. Then  he  remembered  that,  in  the  stable,  his  grop- 
ing hand  had  rested  for  a  moment  on  a  ladder,  and  he  re- 
turned with  all  despatch  to  bring  it.  The  ladder  was 
very  short,  but  yet,  by  standing  on  the  topmost  round,  he 
could  bring  his  hands  as  high  as  the  iron  bars  of  the  win- 
dow ;  and  seizing  these,  he  raised  his  body  by  main  force 
until  his  eyes  commanded  the  interior  of  the  room. 

Two  persons  were  within  ;  the  first  he  readily  knew  to 
be  Dame  Hatch  ;  the  second,  a  tall  and  beautiful  and 


THE  HOUSE  BY  THE  SHORE.  149 

grave  young  lady,  in  a  long,  embroidered  dress — could 
that  be  Joanna  Sedley  ?  his  old  wood-companion,  Jack, 
\vhom  he  had  thought  to  punish  with  a  belt  ? 

He  dropped  back  again  to  the  top  round  of  the  ladder  in 
a  kind  of  amazement.  He  had  never  thought  of  his  sweet- 
heart as  of  so  superior  a  being,  and  he  was  instantly  taken 
with  a  feeling  of  diffidence.  But  he  had  little  opportunity 
for  thought.  A  low  "  Hist ! "  sounded  from  close  by,  and 
he  hastened  to  descend  the  ladder. 

"  Who  goes  ?  "  he  whispered. 

"Greensheve,"  came  the  reply,  in  tones  similarly 
guarded. 

"  What  want  ye  ?  "  asked  Dick. 

"  The  house  is  watched,  Master  Shelton,"  returned  the 
outlaw.  "We  are  not  alone  to  watch  it ;  for  even  as  I  lay 
on  my  belly  on  the  wall  I  saw  men  prowling  in  the  dark, 
and  heard  them  whistle  softly  one  to  the  other." 

"By  my  sooth,"  said  Dick,  "  but  this  is  passing  strange  ! 
Were  they  not  men  of  Sir  Daniel's  ?  " 

"  Nay,  sir,  that  they  were  not,"  returned  Greensheve ; 
"for  if  I  have  eyes  in  my  head,  every  man-Jack  of  them 
weareth  me  a  white  badge  in  his  bonnet,  something 
chequered  with  dark." 

"  White,  chequered  with  dark, "  repeated  Dick.  "  Faith, 
'tis  a  badge  I  know  not.  It  is  none  of  this  country's 
badges.  Well,  an  that  be  so,  let  us  slip  as  quietly  forth 
from  this  garden  as  we  may  ;  for  here  we  are  in  an  evil 
posture  for  defence.  Beyond  all  question  there  are  men 


150  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

of  Sir  Daniel's  in  that  house,  and  to  be  taken  between  two 
shots  is  a  begger man's  position.  Take  me  this  ladder  ;  I 
must  leave  it  where  I  found  it." 

They  returned  the  ladder  to  the  stable,  and  groped  their 
way  to  the  place  where  they  had  entered. 

Capper  had  taken  Greensheve 's  position  on  the  cope, 
and  now  he  leaned  down  his  hand,  and,  first  one  and  then 
the  other,  pulled  them  up. 

Cautiously  and  silently,  they  dropped  again  upon  the 
other  side  ;  nor  did  they  dare  to  speak  until  they  had  re- 
turned to  their  old  ambush  in  the  gorse. 

"Now,  John  Capper,"  said  Dick,  "back  with  you  to 
Shoreby,  even  as  for  your  life.  Bring  me  instantly  what 
men  ye  can  collect.  Here  shall  be  the  rendezvous  ;  or  if 
the  men  be  scattered  and  the  day  be  near  at  hand  before 
they  muster,  let  the  place  be  something  farther  back,  and 
by  the  entering  in  of  the  town.  Greensheve  and  I  lie  here 
to  watch.  Speed  ye,  John  Capper,  and  the  saints  aid 
you  to  despatch.  And  now,  Greensheve,"  he  continued, 
as  soon  as  Capper  had  departed,  "let  thou  and  I  go  round 
about  the  garden  in  a  wide  circuit.  I  would  fain  see 
whether  thine  eyes  betrayed  thee." 

Keeping  well  outwards  from  the  wall,  and  profiting  by 
every  height  and  hollow,  they  passed  about  two  sides,  be- 
holding nothing.  On  the  third  side  the  garden  wall  was 
built  close  upon  the  beach,  and  to  preserve  the  distance 
necessary  to  their  purpose,  they  had  to  go  some  way  down 
upon  the  sands.  Although  the  tide  was  still  pretty  far  out, 


A    SKIRMISH    IN    THE    DARK.  151 

the  surf  was  so  high,  and  the  sands  so  flat,  that  at  each 
breaker  a  great  sheet  of  froth  and  water  came  careering 
over  the  expanse,  and  Dick  and  Greensheve  made  this 
part  of  their  inspection  wading,  now  to  the  ankles,  and 
now  as  deep  as  to  the  knees,  in  the  salt  and  icy  waters  of 
the  German  Ocean. 

Suddenly,  against  the  comparative  whiteness  of  the  gar- 
den wall,  the  figure  of  a  man  was  seen,  like  a  faint  Chi- 
nese shadow,  violently  signalling  with  both  arms.  As  he 
dropped  again  to  the  earth,  another  arose  a  little  farther  on 
and  repeated  the  same  performance.  And  so,  like  a  silent 
watchword,  these  gesticulations  made  the  round  of  the  be- 
leaguered garden. 

"  They  keep  good  watch,"  Dick  whispered. 

"Let  us  back  to  land,  good  master,"  answered  Green- 
sheve. "We  stand  here  too  open  ;  for,  look  ye,  when  the 
seas  break  heavy  and  white  out  there  behind  us,  they  shall 
see  us  plainly  against  the  foam." 

"Ye  speak  sooth,"  returned  Dick.  "Ashore  with  us, 
right  speedily." 


CHAPTER  H. 

A    SKIRMISH    IN    THE    DARK. 


Thoroughly  drenched  and  chilled,  the  two  adventurers 
returned  to  their  position  in  the  gorse. 

"  I  pray  Heaven  that  Capper  make  good  speed  !  "  said 


152  THE    BLACK   AKROW. 

Dick.  "I  vow  a  candle  to  St.  Mary  of  Shoreby  if  he  coma 
before  the  hour  !  " 

"Y  are  in  a  hurry,  Master  Dick?"  asked  Green- 
sheve. 

"Ay,  good  fellow,"  answered  Dick  ;  "for  in  that  house 
lieth  my  lady,  whom  I  love,  and  who  should  these  be  that 
lie  about  her  secretly  by  night  ?  Unfriends,  for  sure  !  " 

"  Well,"  returned  Greensheve,  "  an  John  come  speedily, 
we  shall  give  a  good  account  of  them.  They  are  not  two 
score  at  the  outside — I  judge  so  by  the  spacing  of  their 
sentries — and,  taken  where  they  are,  lying  so  widely,  one 
score  would  scatter  them  like  sparrows.  And  yet,  Master 
Dick,  an  she  be  in  Sir  Daniel's  power  already,  it  will  little 
hurt  that  she  should  change  into  another's.  Who  should 
these  be?" 

"I  do  suspect  the  Lord  of  Shoreby,"  Dick  replied. 
"  When  came  they  ?  " 

"  They  began  to  come,  Master  Dick,"  said  Greensheve, 
"  about  the  time  ye  crossed  the  wall  I  had  not  lain  there 
the  space  of  a  minute  ere  I  marked  the  first  of  the  knaves 
crawling  round  the  corner." 

The  last  light  had  been  already  extinguished  in  the  little 
house  when  they  were  wading  in  the  wash  of  the  breakers, 
and  it  was  impossible  to  predict  at  what  moment  the  lurk- 
ing men  about  the  garden  wall  might  make  their  onslaught. 
Of  two  evils,  Dick  preferred  the  least.  He  preferred  that 
Joanna  should  remain  under  the  guardianship  of  Sir  Daniel 
rather  than  pass  into  the  clutches  of  Lord  Shoreby  ;  and 


A   SKIRMISH    IN   THE   DARK.  153 

his  mind  was  made  up,  if  the  house  should  be  assaulted, 
to  come  at  once  to  the  relief  of  the  besieged. 

But  the  time  passed,  and  still  there  was  no  movement 
From  quarter  of  an  hour  to  quarter  of  an  hour  the  same 
signal  passed  about  the  garden  wall,  as  if  the  leader  de- 
sired to  assure  himself  of  the  vigilance  of  his  scattered 
followers  ;  but  in  every  other  particular  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  little  house  lay  undisturbed. 

Presently  Dick's  reinforcements  began  to  arrive.  The 
night  was  not  yet  old  before  nearly  a  score  of  men  crouched 
beside  him  in  the  gorse. 

Separating  these  into  two  bodies,  he  took  the  com- 
mand of  the  smaller  himself,  and  entrusted  the  larger  to 
the  leadership  of  Greensheve. 

"Now,  Kit,"  said  he  to  this  last,  "take  me  your  men  to 
the  near  angle  of  the  garden  wall  upon  the  beach.  Post 
them  strongly,  and  wait  till  that  ye  hear  me  falling  on  upon 
the  other  side.  It  is  those  upon  the  sea  front  that  I  would 
fain  make  certain  of,  for  there  will  be  the  leader.  The  rest 
will  run  ;  even  let  them.  And  now,  lads,  let  no  man  draw 
an  arrow  ;  ye  will  but  hurt  friends.  Take  to  the  steel,  and 
keep  to  the  steel ;  and  if  we  have  the  uppermost,  I  prom- 
ise every  man  of  you  a  gold  noble  when  I  come  to  mine 
estate." 

Out  of  the  odd  collection  of  broken  men,  thieves,  mur- 
derers, and  ruined  peasantry,  whom  Duckworth  had  gath- 
ered together  to  serve  the  purposes  of  his  revenge,  some 
of  the  boldest  and  the  most  experienced  in  war  had  volun- 


154:  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

teered  to  follow  Richard  Shelton.  The  service  of  watch- 
ing Sir  Daniel's  movements  in  the  town  of  Shoreby  had 
from  the  first  been  irksome  to  their  temper,  and  they  had 
of  late  begun  to  grumble  loudly  and  threaten  to  disperse. 
The  prospect  of  a  sharp  encounter  and  possible  spoils  re- 
stored them  to  good  humour,  and  they  joyfully  prepared 
for  battle. 

Their  long  tabards  thrown  aside,  they  appeared,  some 
in  plain  green  .jerkins,  and  some  in  stout  leathern  jacks  ; 
under  their  hoods  many  wore  bonnets  strengthened  by 
iron  plates ;  and,  for  offensive  armour,  swords,  daggers,  a 
few  stout  boar-spears,  and  a  dozen  of  bright  bills,  put 
them  in  a  posture  to  engage  even  regular  feudal  troops. 
The  bows,  quivers,  and  tabards  were  concealed  among  the 
gorse,  and  the  two  bands  set  resolutely  forward. 

Dick,  when  he  had  reached  the  other  side  of  the  house, 
posted  his  six  men  in  a  line,  about  twenty  yards  from  the 
garden  wall,  and  took  position  himself  a  few  paces  in 
front.  Then  they  all  shouted  with  one  voice,  and  closed 
upon  the  enemy. 

These,  lying  widely  scattered,  stiff  with  cold,  and  taken 
at  unawares,  sprang  stupidly  to  their  feet,  and  stood  un- 
decided. Before  they  had  time  to  get  their  courage  about 
them,  or  even  to  form  an  idea  of  the  number  and  mettle 
of  their  assailants,  a  similar  shout  of  onslaught  sounded 
in  their  ears  from  the  far  side  of  the  enclosure.  There- 
upon they  gave  themselves  up  for  lost  and  ran. 

In  this  way  the  two  small  troops  of  the  men  of  the 


A   SKIRMISH    IN    THE    DAKK.  155 

Black  Arrow  closed  upon  the  sea  front  of  the  garden  wall, 
and  took  a  part  of  the  strangers,  as  it  were,  between  two 
fires ;  while  the  whole  of  the  remainder  ran  for  their  lives 
in  different  directions,  and  were  soon  scattered  in  the 
darkness. 

For  all  that,  the  fight  was  but  beginning.  Dick's  out- 
laws, although  they  had  the  advantage  of  the  surprise, 
were  still  considerably  outnumbered  by  the  men  they  had 
surrounded.  The  tide  had  flowed,  in  the  meanwhile  ;  the 
beach  was  narrowed  to  a  strip  ;  and  on  this  wet  field,  be- 
tween the  surf  and  the  garden  wall,  there  began,  in  the 
darkness,  a  doubtful,  furious,  and  deadly  contest. 

The  strangers  were  well  armed  ;  they  fell  in  silence 
upon  their  assailants ;  and  the  affray  became  a  series  of 
single  combats.  Dick,  who  had  come  first  into  the  mellay, 
was  engaged  by  three  ;  the  first  he  cut  down  at  the  first 
blow,  but  the  other  two  coming  upon  him,  hotly,  he  was 
fain  to  give  ground  before  their  onset.  One  of  these  two 
was  a  huge  fellow,  almost  a  giant  for  stature,  and  armed 
with  a  two-handed  sword,  which  he  brandished  like  a 
switch.  Against  this  opponent,  with  his  reach  of  arm  and 
the  length  and  weight  of  his  weapon,  Dick  and  his  bill 
were  quite  defenceless ;  and  had  the  other  continued  to 
join  vigorously  in  the  attack,  the  lad  must  have  indubita- 
bly fallen.  This  second  man,  however,  less  in  stature  and 
slower  in  his  movements,  paused  for  a  moment  to  peer 
about  him  in  the  darkness,  and  to  give  ear  to  the  sounds 
of  the  battle. 


156  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

The  giant  still  pursued  his  advantage,  and  still  Dick  fled 
before  him,  spying  for  his  chance.  Then  the  huge  blade 
flashed  and  descended,  and  the  lad,  leaping  on  one  side 
and  running  in,  slashed  sideways  and  upwards  with  his 
bill.  A  roar  of  agony  responded,  and,  before  the  wound- 
ed man  could  raise  his  formidable  weapon,  Dick,  twice 
repeating  his  blow,  had  brought  him  to  the  ground. 

The  next  moment  he  was  engaged,  upon  more  equal 
terms,  with  his  second  pursuer.  Here  there  was  no  great 
difference  in  size,  and  though  the  man,  fighting  with 
sword  and  dagger  against  a  bill,  and  being  wary  and  quick 
of  fence,  had  a  certain  superiority  of  arms,  Dick  more 
than  made  it  up  by  his  greater  agility  on  foot.  Neither 
at  first  gained  any  obvious  advantage ;  but  the  older  man 
was  still  insensibly  profiting  by  the  ardour  of  the  younger 
to  lead  him  where  he  would  ;  and  presently  Dick  found 
that  they  had  crossed  the  whole  width  of  the  beach,  and 
were  now  fighting  above  the  knees  in  the  spume  and  bub- 
ble of  the  breakers.  Here  his  own  superior  activity  was 
rendered  useless ;  he  found  himself  more  or  less  at  the 
discretion  of  his  foe ;  yet  a  little,  and  he  had  his  back 
turned  upon  his  own  men,  and  saw  that  this  adroit  and 
skilful  adversary  was  bent  upon  drawing  him  farther  and 
farther  away. 

Dick  ground  his  teeth.  He  determined  to  decide  the 
combat  instantly ;  and  when  the  wash  of  the  next  wave 
had  ebbed  and  left  them  dry,  he  rushed  in,  caught  a  blow 
upon  his  bill,  and  leaped  right  at  the  throat  of  his  oppo- 


157 

nent.  The  man  went  down  backwards,  with  Dick  still 
upon  the  top  of  him ;  and  the  next  wave,  speedily  succeed- 
ing to  the  last,  buried  him  below  a  rush  of  water. 

While  he  was  still  submerged,  Dick  forced  his  dagger 
from  his  grasp,  and  rose  to  his  feet,  victorious. 

"Yield  ye  ! "  he  said.      "I  give  you  life." 

"  I  yield  me,"  said  the  other,  getting  to  his  knees.  "Ye 
fight,  like  a  young  man,  ignorantly  and  foolhardily ;  but, 
by  the  array  of  the  saints,  ye  fight  bravely  ! " 

Dick  turned  to  the  beach.  The  combat  was  still  rag- 
ing doubtfully  in  the  night ;  over  the  hoarse  roar  of  the 
breakers  steel  clanged  upon  steel,  and  cries  of  pain  and 
the  shout  of  battle  resounded. 

"Lead  me  to  your  captain,  youth,"  said  the  conquered 
knight.  "  It  is  fit  this  butchery  should  cease." 

"Sir,"  replied  Dick,  "  so  far  as  these  brave  fellows  have 
a  captain,  the  poor  gentleman  who  here  addresses  you  is 
he." 

"  Call  off  your  dogs,  then,  and  I  will  bid  my  villains 
hold,"  returned  the  other. 

There  was  something  noble  both  in  the  voice  and  man- 
ner of  his  late  opponent,  and  Dick  instantly  dismissed  all 
fears  of  treachery. 

"  Lay  down  your  arms,  men  ! "  cried  the  stranger  knight. 
"  I  have  yielded  me,  upon  promise  of  life." 

The  tone  of  the  stranger  was  one  of  absolute  command, 
and  almost  instantly  the  din  and  confusion  of  the  mella* 
ceased. 


158  THE    BLACK 

"  Lawless,"  cried  Dick,  "  are  ye  safe  ?  " 

"Ay,"  cried  Lawless,  "  safe  and  hearty." 

"  Light  me  the  lantern,"  said  Dick. 

"  Is  not  Sir  Daniel  here  ?  "  inquired  the  knight. 

"Sir  Daniel?"  echoed  Dick.  "Now,  by  the  rood,  I 
pray  not.  It  would  go  ill  with  me  if  he  were." 

"HI  with  you,  fair  sir?"  inquired  the  other.  "Nay, 
then,  if  ye  be  not  of  Sir  Daniel's  party,  I  profess  I  com- 
prehend no  longer.  Wherefore,  then,  fell  ye  upon  mine 
ambush  ?  in  what  quarrel,  my  young  and  very  fiery  friend  ? 
to  what  earthly  purpose  ?  and,  to  make  a  clear  end  of 
questioning,  to  what  good  gentleman  have  I  surren- 
dered ?  " 

But  before  Dick  could  answer,  a  voice  spoke  in  the  dark- 
ness from  close  by.  Dick  could  see  the  speaker's  black  and 
white  badge,  and  the  respectful  salute  which  he  addressed 
to  his  superior. 

"  My  lord,"  said  he,  "  if  these  gentlemen  be  unfriends 
to  Sir  Daniel,  it  is  pity,  indeed,  we  should  have  been  at 
blows  with  them ;  but  it  were  tenfold  greater  that  either 
they  or  we  should  linger  here.  The  watchers  in  the  house 
— unless  they  be  all  dead  or  deaf — have  heard  our  ham- 
mering this  quarter-hour  agone  ;  instantly  they  will  have 
signalled  to  the  town  ;  and  unless  we  be  the  livelier  in  our 
departure,  we  are  like  to  be  taken,  both  of  us,  by  a  fresh 
foe." 

"Hawksley  is  in  the  right,"  added  the  lord.  "How 
please  ye,  sir  ?  Whither  shall  we  march  ?  " 


A    SKIRMISH    IN   THE   DAKK.  159 

"  Nay,  my  lord,"  said  Dick,  "  go  where  ye  will  for  me. 
I  do  begin  to  suspect  we  have  some  ground  of  friendship, 
and  if,  indeed,  I  began  our  acquaintance  somewhat  rug- 
gedly, I  would  not  churlishly  continue.  Let  us,  then, 
separate,  my  lord,  you  laying  your  right  hand  in  mine ; 
and  at  the  hour  and  place  that  ye  shall  name,  let  us  en« 
counter  and  agree." 

"¥'  are  too  trustful,  boy,"  said  the  other;  "but  thia 
time  your  trust  is  not  misplaced.  I  will  meet  you  at  the 
point  of  day  at  St.  Bride's  Cross.  Come,  lads,  follow  !  " 

The  strangers  disappeared  from  the  scene  with  a  rapid- 
ity that  seemed  suspicious ;  and,  while  the  outlaws  fell 
to  the  congenial  task  of  rifling  the  dead  bodies,  Dick 
made  once  more  the  circuit  of  the  garden  wall  to  examine 
the  front  of  the  house.  In  a  little  upper  loophole  of  the 
roof  he  beheld  a  light  set ;  and  as  it  would  certainly  be 
visible  in  town  from  the  back  windows  of  Sir  Daniel's 
mansion,  he  doubted  not  that  this  was  the  signal  feared 
by  Hawksley,  and  that  ere  long  the  lances  of  the  Knight 
of  Tunstall  would  arrive  upon  the  scene. 

He  put  his  ear  to  the  ground,  and  it  seemed  to  him  as 
if  he  heard  a  jarring  and  hollow  noise  from  town  ward. 
Back  to  the  beach  he  went  hurrying.  But  the  work  was 
already  done  ;  the  last  body  was  disarmed  and  stripped 
to  the  skin,  and  four  fellows  were  already  wading  seaward 
to  commit  it  to  the  mercies  of  the  deep. 

A  few  minutes  later,  when  there  debouched  out  of  the 
nearest  lanes  of  Shoreby  some  two  score  horsemen,  hastily 


160  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

arrayed  and  moving  at  the  gallop  of  their  steeds,  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  house  beside  the  sea  was  entirely 
silent  and  deserted. 

Meanwhile,  Dick  and  his  men  had  returned  to  the  ale- 
house of  the  Goat  and  Bagpipes  to  snatch  some  hours  of 
sleep  before  the  morning  tryst 


CHAPTER  HI. 

ST.  BK IDE'S  CROSS. 

St.  Bride's  Cross  stood  a  little  way  back  from  Shoreby, 
on  the  skirts  of  Tunstall  Forest  Two  roads  met :  one, 
from  Holywood  across  the  forest ;  one,  that  road  from 
Risingham  down  which  we  saw  the  wrecks  of  a  Lancas- 
trian army  fleeing  in  disorder.  Here  the  two  joined  issue, 
and  went  on  together  down  the  hill  to  Shoreby  ;  and  a  little 
back  from  the  point  of  junction,  the  summit  of  a  little 
knoll  was  crowned  by  the  ancient  and  weather-beaten  cross. 

Here,  then,  about  seven  in  the  morning,  Dick  arrived. 
It  was  as  cold  as  ever  ;  the  earth  was  all  grey  and  silver 
with  the  hoar-frost,  and  the  day  began  to  break  in  the 
east  with  many  colours  of  purple  and  orange. 

Dick  set  him  down  upon  the  lowest  step  of  the  cross, 
wrapped  himself  well  in  his  tabard,  and  looked  vigilantly 
upon  all  sides.  He  had  not  long  to  wait.  Down  the  road 
from  Holywood  a  gentleman  in  very  rich  and  bright  ar- 


ST.  BRIDE'S  CROSS.  161 

mour,  and  wearing  over  that  a  surcoat  of  the  rarest  furs, 
came  pacing  on  a  splendid  charger.  Twenty  yards  behind 
him  followed  a  clump  of  lances  ;  but  these  halted  as  soon 
as  they  came  in  view  of  the  trysting-place,  while  the  gen- 
tleman in  the  fur  surcoat  continued  to  advance  alone. 

His  visor  was  raised,  and  showed  a  countenance  of  great 
command  and  dignity,  answerable  to  the  richness  of  his  at- 
tire and  arms.  And  it  was  with  some  confusion  of  man- 
ner that  Dick  arose  from  the  cross  and  stepped  down  the 
bank  to  meet  his  prisoner. 

"I  thank  you,  my  lord,  for  your  exactitude,"  he  said, 
louting  very  low.  "  Will  it  please  your  lordship  to  set 
foot  to  earth  ?  " 

"Are  ye  here  alone,  young  man  ?  "  inquired  the  other. 

"I  was  not  so  simple,"  answered  Dick  ;  "and,  to  be 
plain  with  your  lordship,  the  woods  upon  either  hand  of 
this  cross  lie  full  of  mine  honest  fellows  lying  on  their 
weapons." 

"  Y'  'ave  done  wisely,"  said  the  lord.  "  It  pleaseth  me 
the  rather,  since  last  night  ye  fought  foolhardily,  and  more 
like  a  salvage  Saracen  lunatic  than  any  Christian  warrior. 
But  it  becomes  not  me  to  complain  that  had  the  under- 
most." 

"  Ye  had  the  undermost  indeed,  my  lord,  since  ye  so 
fell,"  returned  Dick  ;  "  but  had  the  waves  not  holpen  me, 
it  was  I  that  should  have  had  the  worst.  Ye  were  pleased 
to  make  me  yours  with  several  dagger  marks,  which  I  still 

carry.     And  in  fine,  my  lord,  methinks  I  had  all  the  dan- 
11 


L62  THE    BLACK    ABKOW. 

ger,  as  well  as  all  the  profit,  of  that  little  blind-man's  med 
ley  on  the  beach." 

"¥'  are  shrewd  enough  to  make  light  of  it,  I  see,"  re- 
turned the  stranger. 

"Nay,  my  lord,  not  shrewd,"  replied  Dick,  "in  that  I 
shoot  at  no  advantage  to  myself.  But  when,  by  the  light  of 
this  new  day,  I  see  how  stout  a  knight  hath  yielded,  not 
to  my  arms  alone,  but  to  fortune,  and  the  darkness,  and 
the  surf — and  how  easily  the  battle  had  gone  otherwise, 
with  a  soldier  so  untried  and  rustic  as  myself — think  it 
not  strange,  my  lord,  if  I  feel  confounded  with  my  victory.' 

"Ye  speak  well,"  said  the  stranger.     "Your  name?" 

"  My  name,  an't  like  you,  is  Shelton, "  answered  Dick. 

"Men  call  me  the  Lord  Foxham,"  added  the  other. 

"Then,  my  lord,  and  under  your  good  favour,  ye  are 
guardian  to  the  sweetest  maid  in  England,"  replied  Dick  ; 
"  and  for  your  ransom,  and  the  ransom  of  such  as  were 
taken  with  you  on  the  beach,  there  will  be  no  uncertainty  of 
terms.  I  pray  you,  my  lord,  of  your  goodwill  and  charity, 
yield  me  the  hand  of  my  mistress,  Joan  Sedley  ;  and  take 
ye,  upon  the  other  part,  your  liberty,  the  liberty  of  these 
your  followers,  and  (if  ye  will  have  it)  my  gratitude  and 
service  till  I  die." 

"  But  are  ye  not  ward  to  Sir  Daniel  ?  Methought,  if 
f  are  Harry  Shelton's  sou,  that  I  had  heard  it  so  reported," 
aaid  Lord  Foxham. 

"Will  it  please  you,  my  lord,  to  alight?  I  would  fain 
tell  you  fully  who  I  am,  how  situate,  and  why  so  bold  in 


ST.  BRIDE'S  CROSS.  163 

my  demands.  Beseech  you,  my  lord,  take  place  upon 
these  steps,  hear  me  to  a  full  end,  and  judge  me  with 
allowance." 

And  so  saying,  Dick  lent  a  hand  to  Lord  Foxham  to 
dismount ;  led  him  up  the  knoll  to  the  cross ;  installed  him 
in  the  place  where  he  had  himself  been  sitting  ;  and  stand- 
ing respectfully  before  his  noble  prisoner,  related  the 
story  of  his  fortunes  up  to  the  events  of  the  evening  before. 

Lord  Foxham.  listened  gravely,  and  when  Dick  had  done, 
"Master  Shelton,"  he  said,  "ye  are  a  most  fortunate-un- 
fortunate young  gentleman  ;  but  what  fortune  y'  'ave  had, 
that  ye  have  amply  merited  ;  and  what  unfortune,  ye  have 
noways  deserved.  Be  of  a  good  cheer  ;  for  ye  have  made 
a  friend  who  is  devoid  neither  of  power  nor  favour.  For 
yourself,  although  it  fits  not  for  a  person  of  your  birth  to 
herd  with  outlaws,  I  must  own  ye  are  both  brave  and 
honourable  ;  very  dangerous  in  battle,  right  courteous 
in  peace  ;  a  youth  of  excellent  disposition  and  brave  bear- 
ing. For  your  estates,  ye  will  never  see  them  till  the 
world  shall  change  again ;  so  long  as  Lancaster  hath  the 
strong  hand,  so  long  shall  Sir  Daniel  enjoy  them  for  his 
own.  For  my  ward,  it  is  another  matter  ;  I  had  promised 
her  before  to  a  gentleman,  a  kinsman  of  my  house,  one 
Hamley  ;  the  promise  is  old " 

"  Ay,  my  lord,  and  now  Sir  Daniel  hath  promised  her 
to  my  Lord  Shoreby,"  interrupted  Dick.  "And  his 
promise,  for  all  it  is  but  young,  is  still  the  likelier  to  be 
made  good." 


164  THE   BLACK   ARROW.    - 

"  'Tis  the  plain  truth,"  returned  his  lordship.  "And 
considering,  moreover,  that  I  am  your  prisoner,  upon  no 
better  composition  than  my  bare  life,  and  over  and  above 
that,  that  the  maiden  is  unhappily  in  other  hands,  I  will 
so  far  consent.  Aid  me  with  your  good  fellows  " 

"  My  lord,"  cried  Dick,  "  they  are  these  same  outlaws 
that  ye  blame  me  for  consorting  with." 

"  Let  them  be  what  they  will,  they  can  fight,"  returned 
Lord  Foxham.  "  Help  me,  then  ;  and  if  between  us  we 
regain  the  maid,  upon  my  knightly  honour,  she  shall  marry 
you ! " 

Dick  bent  his  knee  before  his  prisoner  ;  but  he,  leaping 
up  lightly  from  the  cross,  caught  the  lad  up  and  embraced 
him  like  a  son. 

"Come,"  he  said,  '  an  y'  are  to  marry  Joan,  we  must  be 
early  friends." 


CHAPTEE    IV. 

THE    GOOD    HOPS. 

An  hour  thereafter,  Dick  was  back  at  the  Goat  and  Bag- 
pipes, breaking  his  fast,  and  receiving  the  report  of  his 
messengers  and  sentries.  Duckworth  was  still  absent 
from  Shoreby ;  and  this  was  frequently  the  case,  for  he 
played  many  parts  in  the  world,  shared  many  different 
interests,  and  conducted  many  various  affairs.  He  had 
founded  that  fellowship  of  the  Black  Arrow,  as  a  ruined 


THE  GOOD  HOPE.  165 

man  longing  for  vengeance  and  money ;  and  yet  among 
those  who  knew  him  best,  he  was  thought  to  be  the  agent 
and  emissary  of  the  great  King-maker  of  England,  Rich- 
ard, Earl  of  Warwick. 

In  his  absence,  at  any  rate,  it  fell  upon  Richard  Shelton 
to  command  affairs  in  Shoreby ;  and,  as  he  sat  at  meat, 
his  mind  was  full  of  care,  and  his  face  heavy  with  consid- 
eration. It  had  been  determined,  between  him  and  the 
Lord  Foxham,  to  make  one  bold  stroke  that  evening,  and, 
by  brute  force,  to  set  Joanna  free.  The  obstacles,  how- 
ever, were  many  ;  and  as  one  after  another  of  his  scouts 
arrived,  each  brought  him  more  discomfortable  news. 

Sir  Daniel  was  alarmed  by  the  skirmish  of  the  night 
before.  He  had  increased  the  garrison  of  the  house  in  the 
garden ;  but  not  content  with  that,  he  had  stationed 
horsemen  in  all  the  neighbouring  lanes,  so  that  he  might 
have  instant  word  of  any  movement.  Meanwhile,  in  the 
court  of  his  mansion,  steeds  stood  saddled,  and  the  riders, 
armed  at  every  point,  awaited  but  the  signal  to  ride. 

The  adventure  of  the  night  appeared  more  and  more 
difficult  of  execution,  till  suddenly  Dick's  countenance 
lightened. 

"Lawless!  "  he  cried,  "you  that  were  a  shipman,  can 
ye  steal  me  a  ship?" 

"Master  Dick,"  replied  Lawless,  "if  ye  would  back  me, 
I  would  agree  to  steal  York  Minster." 

Presently  after,  these  two  set  forth  and  descended  to  the 
harbour.  It  w»s  a  considerable  basin,  lying  among  sand 


166  THE   BLACK    ARROW. 

hills,  and  surrounded  with  patches  of  down,  ancient  ruin- 
ous lumber,  and  tumble-down  slums  of  the  town.  Many 
decked  ships  and  many  open  boats  either  lay  there  at  an- 
chor, or  had  been  drawn  up  on  the  beach.  A  long  dura- 
tion of  bad  weather  had  driven  them  from  the  high  seas 
into  the  shelter  of  the  port ;  and  the  great  trooping  of 
black  clouds,  and  the  cold  squalls  that  followed  one 
another,  now  with  a  sprinkling  of  dry  snow,  now  in  a 
mere  swoop  of  wind,  promised  no  improvement  but 
rather  threatened  a  more  serious  storm  in  the  immediate 
future. 

The  seamen,  in  view  of  the  cold  and  the  wind,  had  for 
the  most  part  slunk  ashore,  and  were  now  roaring  and 
singing  in  the  shoreside  taverns.  Many  of  the  ships 
already  rode  unguarded  at  their  anchors  ;  and  as  the  day 
wore  on,  and  the  weather  offered  no  appearance  of  im- 
provement, the  number  was  continually  being  augmented. 
It  was  to  these  deserted  ships,  and,  above  all,  to  those  of 
them  that  lay  far  out,  that  Lawless  directed  his  attention  ; 
while  Dick,  seated  upon  an  anchor  that  was  half  embedded 
in  the  sand,  and  giving  ear,  now  to  the  rude,  potent,  and 
boding  voices  of  the  gale,  and  now  to  the  hoarse  singing 
of  the  shipmen  in  a  neighbouring  tavern,  soon  forgot  his 
immediate  surroundings  and  concerns  in  the  agreeable 
recollection  of  Lord  Foxham's  promise. 

He  was  disturbed  by  a  touch  upon  his  shoulder.  It  was 
Lawless,  pointing  to  a  small  ship  that  lay  somewhat  by  it- 
self, and  within  but  a  little  of  the  harbour  mouth,  where 


THE   GOOD   HOPE.  367 

it  heaved  regularly  and  smoothly  on  the  entering  swell. 
A  pale  gleam  of  winter  sunshine  fell,  at  that  moment,  on 
the  vessel's  deck,  relieving  her  against  a  bank  of  scowling 
cloud  ;  and  in  this  momentary  glitter  Dick  could  see  a 
couple  of  men  hauling  the  skiff  alongside. 

"  There,  sir,"  said  Lawless,  "  mark  ye  it  well !  There 
is  the  ship  for  to-night." 

Presently  the  skiff  put  out  from  the  vessel's  side,  and  the 
two  men,  keeping  her  head  well  to  the  wind,  pulled  lustily 
for  shore.  Lawless  turned  to  a  loiterer. 

"  How  call  ye  her  ?  "  he  asked,  pointing  to  the  little  ves- 
sel. 

"  They  call  her  the  Good  Hope,  of  Dartmouth,"  replied 
the  loiterer.  "  Her  captain,  Arblaster  by  name.  He  pul- 
leth  the  bow  oar  in  yon  skiff." 

This  was  all  that  Lawless  wanted.  Hurriedly  thanking 
the  man,  he  moved  round  the  shore  to  a  certain  sandy 
creek,  for  which  the  skiff  was  heading.  There  he  took  up 
his  position,  and  as  soon  as  they  were  within  earshot, 
opened  fire  on  the  sailors  of  the  Good  Hope. 

"What!  Gossip  Arblaster!"  he  cried.  "Why,  ye  be 
well  met ;  nay,  gossip,  ye  be  right  well  met,  upon  the 
rood  !  And  is  that  the  Good  Hope  ?  Ay,  I  would  know 
her  among  ten  thousand  ! — a  sweet  shear,  a  sweet  boat ! 
But  marry  come  up,  my  gossip,  will  ye  drink?  I  have 
come  into  mine  estate  which  doubtless  ye  remember  to 
have  heard  on.  I  am  now  rich  ;  I  have  left  to  sail  upon 
the  sea  ;  I  do  sail  now,  for  the  most  part,  upon  spiced  ale 


168  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

Come,  fellow  ;  thy  hand  upon  't !  Come,  drink  with  an 
old  shipfellow ! " 

Skipper  Arblaster,  a  long-faced,  elderly,  weather-beaten 
man,  with  a  knife  hanging  about  his  neck  by  a  plaited 
cord,  and  for  all  the  world  like  any  modern  seaman  in  his 
gait  and  bearing,  had  hung  back  in  obvious  amazement 
and  distrust.  But  the  name  of  an  estate,  and  a  certain  air 
of  tipsified  simplicity  and  good-fellowship  which  Lawless 
very  well  affected,  combined  to  conquer  his  suspicious 
jealousy  ;  his  countenance  relaxed,  and  he  at  once  extend- 
ed his  open  hand  and  squeezed  that  of  the  outlaw  in  a  for- 
miable  grasp. 

"Nay,"  he  said,  "I  cannot  mind  you.  But  what  o' 
that  ?  I  would  drink  with  any  man,  gossip,  and  so  would 
my  man  Tom.  Man  Tom,"  he  added,  addressing  his  fol- 
lower, "  here  is  my  gossip,  whose  name  I  cannot  mind,  but 
no  doubt  a  very  good  seaman.  Let's  go  drink  with  him 
and  his  shore  friend." 

Lawless  led  the  way,  and  they  were  soon  seated  in  an 
alehouse,  which,  as  it  was  very  new,  and  stood  in  an  ex- 
posed and  solitary  station,  was  less  crowded  than  those 
nearer  to  the  centre  of  the  port.  It  was  but  a  shed  of  tim- 
ber, much  like  a  blockhouse  in  the  backwoods  of  to-day, 
and  was  coarsely  furnished  with  a  press  or  two,  a  number 
of  naked  benches,  and  boards  set  upon  barrels  to  play  the 
part  of  tables.  In  the  middle,  and  besieged  by  half  a  hun- 
dred violent  draughts,  a  fire  of  wreck-wood  blazed  and 
vomited  thick  smoke. 


THE  GOOD  HOPE.  169 

"Ay,  now,  "said  Lawless,  "here  is  a  shipman's  joy — a 
good  fire  and  a  good  stiff  cup  ashore,  with  foul  weather 
without  and  an  off-sea  gale  a-snoring  in  the  roof !  Here's 
to  the  Good  Hope  !  May  she  ride  easy  !  " 

"  Ay,"  said  Skipper  Arblaster,  "  'tis  good  weather  to  be 
ashore  in,  that  is  sooth.  Man  Tom,  how  say  ye  to  that  ? 
Gossip,  ye  speak  well,  though  I  can  never  think  upon  your 
name  ;  but  ye  speak  very  well.  May  the  Good  Hope  ride 
easy !  Amen  !  " 

"  Friend  Dickon,"  resumed  Lawless,  addressing  his  com- 
mander, "  ye  have  certain  matters  on  hand,  unless  I  err  ? 
Well,  prithee  be  about  them  incontinently.  For  here  I  be 
with  the  choice  of  all  good  company,  two  tough  old  ship- 
men  ;  and  till  that  ye  return  I  will  go  warrant  these  brave 
fellows  will  bide  here  and  drink  me  cup  for  cup.  We  are 
not  like  shore-men,  we  old,  tough  tarry-Johns ! " 

"  It  is  well  meant,"  returned  the  skipper.  "  Ye  can  go, 
boy  ;  for  I  will  keep  your  good  friend  and  my  good  gossip 
company  till  curfew — ay,  and  by  St.  Mary,  till  the  sun  get 
up  again  !  For,  look  ye,  when  a  man  hath  been  long 
enough  at  sea,  the  salt  getteth  me  into  the  clay  upon  his 
bones  ;  and  let  him  drink  a  draw-well,  he  will  never  be 
quenched." 

Thus  encouraged  upon  all  hands,  Dick  rose,  saluted  his 
company,  and  going  forth  again  into  the  gusty  afternoon, 
got  him  as  speedily  as  he  might  to  the  Goat  and  Bagpipea 
Thence  he  sent  word  to  my  Lord  Foxham  that,  so  soon  as 
ever  the  evening  closed,  they  would  have  a  stout  boat  to 


170  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

keep  the  sea  in.  And  then  leading  along  with  him  a 
couple  of  outlaws  who  had  some  experience  of  the  sea,  he 
returned  himself  to  the  harbour  and  the  little  sandy  creek. 

The  skiff  of  the  Good  Hope  lay  among  many  others, 
from  which  it  was  easily  distinguished  by  its  extreme 
smallness  and  fragility.  Indeed,  when  Dick  and  his  two 
men  had  taken  their  places,  and  begun  to  put  forth  out  of 
the  creek  into  the  open  harbour,  the  little  cockle  dipped 
into  the  swell  and  staggered  under  every  gust  of  wind, 
like  a  thing  upon  the  point  of  sinking. 

The  Good  Hope,  as  we  have  said,  was  anchored  far  out, 
where  the  swell  was  heaviest.  No  other  vessel  lay  nearer 
than  several  cables'  length  ;  those  that  were  the  nearest 
were  themselves  entirely  deserted  ;  and  as  the  skiff  ap- 
proached, a  thick  flurry  of  snow  and  a  sudden  darken- 
ing of  the  weather  further  concealed  the  movements  of 
the  outlaws  from  all  possible  espial.  In  a  trice  they  had 
leaped  upon  the  heaving  deck,  and  the  skiff  was  dancing 
at  the  stern.  The  Good  Hope  was  captured. 

She  was  a  good  stout  boat,  decked  in  the  bows  and 
amidships,  but  open  in  the  stern.  She  carried  one  mast, 
and  was  rigged  between  a  felucca  and  a  lugger.  It  would 
seem  that  Skipper  Arblaster  had  made  an  excellent  ven- 
ture, for  the  hold  was  full  of  pieces  of  French  wine  ;  and 
in  the  little  cabin,  besides  the  Virgin  Mary  in  the  bulk- 
head which  proved  the  captain's  piety,  there  were  many 
lockfast  chests  and  cupboards,  which  showed  him  to  be 
rich  and  careful 


THE    GOOD   HOPE.  171 

A  dog,  who  was  the  sole  occupant  of  the  vessel,  furiously 
barked  and  bit  the  heels  of  the  boarders  ;  but  he  was 
soon  kicked  into  the  cabin,  and  the  door  shut  upon  his 
just  resentment.  A  lamp  was  lit  and  fixed  in  the  shrouds 
to  mark  the  vessel  clearly  from  the  shore  ;  one  of  the 
wine  pieces  in  the  hold  was  broached,  and  a  cup  of  ex- 
cellent Gascony  emptied  to  the  adventure  of  the  evening ; 
and  then,  while  one  of  the  outlaws  began  to  get  ready  his 
bow  and  arrows  and  prepare  to  hold  the  ship  against  all 
comers,  the  other  hauled  in  the  skiff  and  got  overboard, 
where  he  held  on,  waiting  for  Dick. 

"  Well,  Jack,  keep  me  a  good  watch,"  said  the  young 
commander,  preparing  to  follow  his  subordinate.  "Ye 
will  do  right  well." 

"Why,"  returned  Jack,  "I  shall  do  excellent  well  in- 
deed, so  long  as  we  lie  here  ;  but  once  we  put  the  nose  of 

this  poor  ship  outside  the  harbour See,  there  she 

trembles  !  Nay,  the  poor  shrew  heard  the  words,  and  the 
heart  misgave  her  in  her  oak-tree  ribs.  But  look,  Master 
Dick !  how  black  the  weather  gathers ! " 

The  darkness  ahead  was,  indeed,  astonishing.  Great 
billows  heaved  up  out  of  the  blackness,  one  after  another ; 
and  one  after  another  the  Good  Hope  buoyantly  climbed, 
and  giddily  plunged  upon  the  further  side.  A  thin 
sprinkle  of  snow  and  thin  flakes  of  foam  came  flying,  and 
powdered  the  deck  ;  and  the  wind  harped  dismally  among 
the  rigging. 

"In  sooth,  it  looketh  evilly,"  said  Dick.     "But  what 


1 72  THE   BLACK    ARROW. 

cheer!  Tis  but  a  squall,  and  presently  it  will  blow 
over."  But,  in  spite  of  his  words,  he  was  depressingly  af- 
fected by  the  bleak  disorder  of  the  sky  and  the  wailing 
and  fluting  of  the  wind ;  and  as  he  got  over  the  side  of 
the  Good  Hope  and  made  once  more  for  the  landing- 
creek  with  the  best  speed  of  oars,  he  crossed  himself  de- 
Toutly,  and  recommended  to  Heaven  the  lives  of  all  who 
should  adventure  on  the  sea. 

At  the  landing-creek  there  had  already  gathered  about 
a  dozen  of  the  outlaws.  To  these  the  skiff  was  left,  and 
they  were  bidden  embark  without  delay. 

A  little  further  up  the  beach  Dick  found  Lord  Foxham 
hurrying  in  quest  of  him,  his  face  concealed  with  a  dark 
hood,  and  his  bright  armour  covered  by  a  long  russet 
mantle  of  a  poor  appearance. 

"Young  Shelton,"  he  said,  "are  ye  for  sea,  then, 
truly?  " 

"  My  lord,"  replied  Richard,  "  they  lie  about  the  house 
with  horsemen  ;  it  may  not  be  reached  from  the  land  side 
without  alarum ;  and  Sir  Daniel  once  advertised  of  our 
adventure,  we  can  no  more  carry  it  to  a  good  end  than, 
saving  your  presence,  we  could  ride  upon  the  wind.  Now, 
in  going  round  by  sea,  we  do  run  some  peril  by  the  ele- 
ments ;  but,  what  much  outweighteth  all,  we  have  a  chance 
to  make  good  our  purpose  and  bear  off  the  maid." 

"Well,"  returned  Lord  Foxham,  "lead  on.  I  will,  in 
some  sort,  follow  you  for  shame's  sake  ;  but  I  own  I  would 
I  were  in  bed." 


THE  GOOD  HOPE.  173 

"Here,  then,"  said  Dick.  "Hither  we  go  to  fetch  our 
pilot." 

And  he  led  the  way  to  the  rude  alehouse  where  he  had 
given  rendezvous  to  a  portion  of  his  men.  Some  of  these 
he  found  lingering  round  the  door  outside  ;  others  had 
pushed  more  boldly  in,  and,  choosing  places  as  near  aa 
possible  to  where  they  saw  their  comrade,  gathered  close 
about  Lawless  and  the  two  shipmen.  These,  to  judge  by 
the  distempered  countenance  and  cloudy  eye,  had  long 
since  gone  beyond  the  boundaries  of  moderation  ;  and  as 
Richard  entered,  closely  followed  by  Lord  Foxham,  they 
were  all  three  tuning  up  an  old,  pitiful  sea-ditty,  to  the 
chorus  of  the  wailing  of  the  gale. 

The  young  leader  cast  a  rapid  glance  about  the  shed. 
The  fire  had  just  been  replenished,  and  gave  forth  vol- 
umes of  black  smoke,  so  that  it  was  difficult  to  see  clearly 
in  the  further  corners.  It  was  plain,  however,  that  the 
outlaws  very  largely  outnumbered  the  remainder  of  the 
guests.  Satisfied  upon  this  point,  in  case  of  any  failure  in 
the  operation  of  his  plan,  Dick  strode  up  to  the  table  and 
resumed  his  place  upon  the  bench. 

"Hey?"  cried  the  skipper,  tipsily,  "who  are  ye,  hey?" 

"I  want  a  word  with  you  without,  Master  Arblaster," 
returned  Dick  ;  "  and  here  is  what  we  shall  talk  of."  And 
he  showed  him  a  gold  noble  in  the  glimmer  of  the  fire- 
light. 

The  shipman's  eyes  burned,  although  he  still  failed  to 
recognize  our  hero. 


174  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

"  Ay,  boy,"  he  said,  "  I  am  with  you.  Gossip,  I  will  be 
back  anon.  Drink  fair,  gossip  ;"  and,  taking  Dick's  arm 
to  steady  his  uneven  steps,  he  walked  to  the  door  of  the 
alehouse. 

As  soon  as  he  was  over  the  threshold,  ten  strong  arms 
had  seized  and  bound  him  ;  and  in  two  minutes  more, 
with  his  limbs  trussed  one  to  another,  and  a  good  gag  in 
his  mouth,  he  had  been  tumbled  neck  and  crop  into  a 
neighbouring  hay-barn.  Presently,  his  man  Tom,  similarly 
secured,  was  tossed  beside  him,  and  the  pair  were  left  to 
their  uncouth  reflections  for  the  night. 

And  now,  as  the  time  for  concealment  had  gone  by, 
Lord  Foxham's  followers  were  summoned  by  a  preconcerted 
signal,  and  the  party,  boldly  taking  possession  of  as  many 
boats  as  their  numbers  required,  pulled  in  a  flotilla  for 
the  light  in  the  rigging  of  the  ship.  Long  before  the 
last  man  had  climbed  to  the  deck  of  the  Good  Hope,  the 
sound  of  furious  shouting  from  the  shore  showed  that  a 
part,  at  least,  of  the  seamen  had  discovered  the  loss  of 
their  skiffs. 

But  it  was  now  too  late,  whether  for  recovery  or  revenge. 
Out  of  some  forty  fighting  men  now  mustered  in  the 
stolen  ship,  eight  had  been  to  sea,  and  could  play  the 
part  of  mariners.  With  the  aid  of  these,  a  slice  of  sail 
was  got  upon  her.  The  cable  was  cut.  Lawless,  vacil- 
lating on  his  feet,  and  still  shouting  the  chorus  of  sea- 
ballads,  took  the  long  tiller  in  his  hands :  and  the  Good 
Hope  began  to  flit  forward  into  the  darkness  of  the 


THE    GOOD   HOPE.  175 

night,  and  to  face  the  great  waves  beyond  the  harbour 
bar. 

Eichard  took  his  place  beside  the  weather  rigging. 
Except  for  the  ship's  own  lantern,  and  for  some  lights  in 
Shoreby  town,  that  were  already  fading  to  leeward,  the 
whole  world  of  air  was  as  black  as  in  a  pit.  Only  from 
time  to  time,  as  the  Good  Hope  swooped  dizzily  down 
into  the  valley  of  the  rollers,  a  crest  would  break — a  great 
cataract  of  snowy  foam  would  leap  in  one  instant  into  be- 
ing— and,  in  an  instant  more,  would  stream  into  the  wake 
and  vanish. 

Many  of  the  men  lay  holding  on  and  praying  aloud ; 
many  more  were  sick,  and  had  crept  into  the  bottom, 
where  they  sprawled  among  the  cargo.  And  what  with 
the  extreme  violence  of  the  motion,  and  the  continued 
drunken  bravado  of  Lawless,  still  shouting  and  singing  at 
the  helm,  the  stoutest  heart  on  board  may  have  nourished 
a  shrewd  misgiving  as  to  the  result. 

But  Lawless,  as  if  guided  by  an  instinct,  steered  the 
ship  across  the  breakers,  struck  the  lee  of  a  great  sand- 
bank, where  they  sailed  for  a  while  in  smooth  water,  and 
presently  after  laid  her  alongside  a  rude,  stone  pier,  where 
she  was  hastily  made  fast,  and  lay  ducking  and  grinding 
in  the  dark. 


176  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  GOOD  HOPE  (continued). 

The  pier  was  not  far  distant  from  the  house  in  which 
Joanna  lay  ;  it  now  only  remained  to  get  the  men  on  shore, 
to  surround  the  house  with  a  strong  party,  burst  in  the 
door  and  carry  off  the  captive.  They  might  then  regard 
themselves  as  done  with  the  Good  Hope  ;  it  had  placed 
them  on  the  rear  of  their  enemies  ;  and  the  retreat, 
whether  they  should  succeed  or  fail  in  the  main  enter- 
prise, would  be  directed  with  a  greater  measure  of  hope 
in  the  direction  of  the  forest  and  my  Lord  Foxham'a 
reserve. 

To  get  the  men  on  shore,  however,  was  no  easy  task  ; 
many  had  been  sick,  all  were  pierced  with  cold  ;  the  pro- 
miscuity and  disorder  on  board  had  shaken  their  disci- 
pline ;  the  movement  of  the  ship  and  the  darkness  of  the 
night  had  cowed  their  spirits.  They  made  a  rush  upon 
the  pier  ;  my  lord,  with  his  sword  drawn  on  his  own  re- 
tainers, must  throw  himself  in  front  ;  and  this  impulse  of 
rabblement  was  not  restrained  without  a  certain  clamour 
of  voices,  highly  to  be  regretted  in  the  case. 

• 

When  some  degree  of  order  had  been  restored,  Dick, 
with  a  few  chosen  men,  set  forth  in  advance.  The  dark- 
ness on  shore,  by  contrast  with  the  flashing  of  the  surf, 


THE   GOOD    HOPE.  177 

appeared  before  him  like  a  solid  body  ;  and  the  howling 
and  whistling  of  the  gale  drowned  any  lesser  noise. 

He  had  scarce  reached  the  end  of  the  pier,  however, 
when  there  fell  a  lull  of  the  wind  ;  and  in  this  he  seemed 
to  hear  on  shore  the  hollow  footing  of  horses  and  the 
clash  of  arms.  Checking  his  immediate  followers,  he 
passed  forward  a  step  or  two  alone,  even  setting  foot  upon 
the  down  ;  and  here  he  made  sure  he  could  detect  the 
shape  of  men  and  horses  moving.  A  strong  discourage- 
ment assailed  him.  If  their  enemies  were  really  on  the 
watch,  if  they  had  beleaguered  the  shoreward  end  of  the 
pier,  he  and  Lord  Foxham  were  taken  in  a  posture  of 
very  poor  defence,  the  sea  behind,  the  men  jostled  in  the 
dark  upon  a  narrow  causeway.  He  gave  a  cautious  whis- 
tle, the  signal  previously  agreed  upon. 

It  proved  to  be  a  signal  far  more  than  he  desired.  In- 
stantly there  fell,  through  the  black  night,  a  shower  of 
arrows  sent  at  a  venture  ;  and  so  close  were  the  men  hud- 
dled on  the  pier  that  more  than  one  was  hit,  and  the  ar- 
rows were  answered  with  cries  of  both  fear  and  pain.  In 
this  first  discharge,  Lord  Foxham  was  struck  down ; 
Hawksley  had  him  carried  on  board  again  at  once  ;  and  his 
men,  during  the  brief  remainder  of  the  skirmish,  fought 
(when  they  fought  at  all)  without  guidance.  That  was 
perhaps  the  chief  cause  of  the  disaster  which  made  haste 
to  follow. 

At  the  shore  end  of  the  pier,  for  perhaps  a  minute,  Dick 

held  his  own  with  a  handful ;  one  or  two  were  wounded 
12 


178  THE   BLACK   ARKOW. 

upon  either  side  ;  steel  crossed  steel ;  nor  had  there  been 
the  least  signal  of  advantage,  when  in  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye  the  tide  turned  against  the  party  from  the  ship. 
Someone  cried  out  that  all  was  lost ;  the  men  were  in  the 
very  humour  to  lend  an  ear  to  a  discomfortable  counsel ; 
the  cry  was  taken  up.  "  On  board,  lads,  for  your  lives  ! " 
cried  another.  A  third,  with  the  true  instinct  of  the  cow- 
ard, raised  that  inevitable  report  on  all  retreats  :  "We  are 
betrayed ! "  And  in  a  moment  the  whole  mass  of  men 
went  surging  and  jostling  backward  down  the  pier,  turn- 
ing their  defenceless  backs  on  their  pursuers  and  piercing 
the  night  with  craven  outcry. 

One  coward  thrust  off  the  ship's  stern,  while  another 
still  held  her  by  the  bows.  The  fugitives  leaped,  scream- 
ing, and  were  hauled  on  board,  or  fell  back  and  perished 
in  the  sea.  Some  were  cut  down  upon  the  pier  by  the 
pursuers.  Many  were  injured  on  the  ship's  deck  in  the 
blind  haste  and  terror  of  the  moment,  one  man  leaping 
upon  another,  and  a  third  on  both.  At  last,  and  whether 
by  design  or  accident,  the  bows  of  the  Good  Hope  were 
liberated ;  and  the  ever-ready  Lawless,  who  had  main- 
tained his  place  at  the  helm  through  all  the  hurly-burly 
by  sheer  strength  of  body  and  a  liberal  use  of  the  cold 
steel,  instantly  clapped  her  on  the  proper  tack.  The  ship 
began  to  move  once  more  forward  on  the  stormy  sea,  its 
scuppers  running  blood,  its  deck  heaped  with  fallen  men, 
sprawling  and  struggling  in  the  dark. 

Thereupon,  Lawless  sheathed  his  dagger,  and  turning 


THE  GOOD  HOPE.  179 

to  his  next  neighbour,  "  I  have  left  my  mark  on  them, 
gossip,"  said  he,  "the  3relping,  coward  hounds." 

Now,  while  they  were  all  leaping  and  struggling  for 
their  lives,  the  men  had  not  appeared  to  observe  the 
rough  shoves  and  cutting  stabs  with  which  Lawless  had 
held  his  post  in  the  confusion.  But  perhaps  they  had 
already  begun  to  understand  somewhat  more  clearly, 
or  perhaps  another  ear  had  overheard,  the  helmsman's 
speech. 

Panic-stricken  troops  recover  slowly,  and  men  who  have 
just  disgraced  themselves  by  cowardice,  as  if  to  wipe  out 
the  memory  of  their  fault,  will  sometimes  run  straight  in- 
to the  opposite  extreme  of  insubordination.  So  it  was 
now  ;  and  the  same  men  who  had  thrown  away  their 
weapons  and  been  hauled,  feet  foremost,  into  the  Good 
Hope,  began  to  cry  out  upon  their  leaders,  and  demand 
that  someone  should  be  punished. 

This  growing  ill-feeling  turned  upon  Lawless. 

In  order  to  get  a  proper  offing,  the  old  outlaw  had  put 
the  head  of  the  Good  Hope  to  seaward. 

"What  !"  bawled  one  of  the  grumblers,  "he  carrieth 
us  to  seaward  ! " 

"  Tis  sooth,"  cried  another.  "  Nay,  we  are  betrayed  for 
sure." 

And  they  all  began  to  cry  out  in  chorus  that  they  were 
betrayed,  and  in  shrill  tones  and  with  abominable  oaths 
bade  Lawless  go  about-ship  and  bring  them  speedily 
ashore.  Lawless,  grinding  his  teeth,  continued  in  silence 


180  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

to  steer  the  true  course,  guiding  the  Good  Hope  among 
the  formidable  billows.  To  their  empty  terrors,  as  to 
their  dishonourable  threats,  between  drink  and  dignity 
he  scorned  to  make  reply.  The  malcontents  drew  to- 
gether a  little  abaft  the  mast,  and  it  was  plain  they  were 
like  barnyard  cocks,  "  crowing  for  courage."  Presently 
they  would  be  fit  for  any  extremity  of  injustice  or  ingrati- 
tude. Dick  began  to  mount  by  the  ladder,  eager  to  inter- 
pose ;  but  one  of  the  outlaws,  who  was  also  something  of 
a  seaman,  got  beforehand. 

"  Lads,"  he  began,  "  y'  are  right  wooden  heads,  I  think. 
For  to  get  back,  by  the  mass,  we  must  have  an  offing, 
must  we  not  ?  And  this  old  Lawless " 

Someone  struck  the  speaker  on  the  mouth,  and  the 
next  moment,  as  a  fire  springs  among  dry  straw,  he  was 
felled  upon  the  deck,  trampled  under  the  feet,  and  de- 
spatched by  the  daggers  of  his  cowardly  companions.  At 
this  the  wrath  of  Lawless  rose  and  broke. 

"Steer  yourselves,"  he  bellowed,  with  a  curse;  and, 
careless  of  the  result,  he  left  the  helm. 

The  Good  Hope  was,  at  that  moment,  trembling  on  the 
summit  of  a  swell.  She  subsided,  with  sickening  velocity, 
upon  the  farther  side.  A  wave,  like  a  great  black  bul- 
wark, hove  immediately  in  front  of  her  ;  and,  with  a  stag- 
gering blow,  she  plunged  headforemost  through  that  liquid 
hill.  The  green  water  passed  right  over  her  from  stem 
to  stern,  as  high  as  a  man's  knees  ;  the  sprays  ran  higher 
than  the  mast ;  and  she  rose  again  upon  the  other  side, 


THE  GOOD  HOPE.  181 

with  an  appalling,  tremulous  indecision,  like  a  beast  that 
has  been  deadly  wounded. 

Six  or  seven  of  the  malcontents  had  been  carried  bodily 
overboard ;  and  as  for  the  remainder,  when  they  found 
their  tongues  again,  it  was  to  bellow  to  the  saints  and 
wail  upon  Lawless  to  come  back  and  take  the  tiller. 

Nor  did  Lawless  wait  to  be  twice  bidden.  The  terrible 
result  of  his  fling  of  just  resentment  sobered  him  com- 
pletely. He  knew,  better  than  any  one  on  board,  how 
nearly  the  Good  Hope  had  gone  bodily  down  below  their 
feet ;  and  he  could  tell,  by  the  laziness  with  which  she  met 
the  sea,  that  the  peril  was  by  no  means  over. 

Dick,  who  had  been  thrown  down  by  the  concussion 
and  half  drowned,  rose  wading  to  his  knees  in  the  swamped 
,«rell  of  the  stern,  and  crept  to  the  old  helmsman's  side. 

"  Lawless,"  he  said,  "  we  do  all  depend  on  you  ;  y'  are  a 
brave,  steady  man,  indeed,  and  crafty  in  the  management 
of  ships  ;  I  shall  put  three  sure  men  to  watch  upon  your 
safety." 

"Bootless,  my  master,  bootless,"  said  the  steersman, 
peering  forward  through  the  dark.  "We  come  every  mo- 
ment somewhat  clearer  of  these  sandbanks  ;  with  every 
moment,  then,  the  sea  packeth  upon  us  heavier,  and  for 
all  these  whimperers,  they  will  presently  be  on  their  backs. 
For,  my  master,  'tis  a  right  mystery,  but  true,  there  never 
yet  was  a  bad  man  that  was  a  good  shipman.  None  but  the 
honest  and  the  bold  can  endure  me  this  tossing  of  a  ship." 

"  Nay,  Lawless,"  said  Dick,  laughing,  "  that  is  a  right 


182  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

shipman's  byword,  and  hath  no  more  of  sense  than  the 
whistle  of  the  wind.  But,  prithee,  how  go  we  ?  Do  we 
lie  well  ?  Are  we  in  good  case  ?  " 

"Master  Shelton,"  replied  Lawless,  "I  have  been  a 
Grey  Friar — I  praise  fortune — an  archer,  a  thief,  and  a 
shipman.  Of  all  these  coats,  I  had  the  best  fancy  to  die 
in  the  Grey  Friar's,  as  ye  may  readily  conceive,  and  the 
least  fancy  to  die  in  John  Shipman's  tarry  jacket ;  and 
that  for  two  excellent  good  reasons :  first,  that  the  death 
might  take  a  man  suddenly  ;  and  second,  for  the  horror 
of  that  great,  salt  smother  and  welter  under  my  foot 
here" — and  Lawless  stamped  with  his  foot.  "Howbeit," 
he  went  on,  "an  I  die  not  a  sailor's  death,  and  that  this 
night,  I  shall  owe  a  tall  candle  to  our  Lady." 

"  Is  it  so  ?  "  asked  Dick. 

"It  is  right  so,"  replied  the  outlaw.  "Do  ye  not  feel 
how  heavy  and  dull  she  moves  upon  the  waves  ?  Do  ye 
not  hear  the  water  washing  in  her  hold  ?  She  will  scarce 
mind  the  rudder  even  now.  Bide  till  she  has  settled  a  bit 
lower ;  and  she  will  either  go  down  below  your  boots  like 
a  stone  image,  or  drive  ashore  here,  under  our  lee,  and 
come  all  to  pieces  like  a  twist  of  string." 

"Ye  speak  with  a  good  courage,"  returned  Dick.  "Ye 
are  not  then  appalled  ?  " 

"Why,  master,"  answered  Lawless,  "if  ever  a  man  had 
an  ill  crew  to  come  to  port  with,  it  is  I — a  renegade  friar, 
a  thief,  and  all  the  rest  on't.  Well,  ye  may  wonder,  but 
I  keep  a  good  hope  in  my  wallet ;  and  if  that  I  be  to 


THE   GOOD   HOPE.  183 

drown,  I  will  drown  with  a  bright  eye,  Master  Shelton, 
and  a  steady  hand." 

Dick  returned  no  answer  ;  but  he  was  surprised  to  find 
the  old  vagabond  of  so  resolute  a  temper,  and  fearing 
some  fresh  violence  or  treachery,  set  forth  upon  his  quest 
for  three  sure  men.  The  great  bulk  of  the  men  had  now 
deserted  the  deck,  which  was  continually  wetted  with  the 
flying  sprays,  and  where  they  lay  exposed  to  the  shrewd- 
ness of  the  winter  wind.  They  had  gathered,  instead,  into 
the  hold  of  the  merchandise,  among  the  butts  of  wine, 
and  lighted  by  two  swinging  lanterns. 

Here  a  few  kept  up  the  form  of  revelry,  and  toasted 
each  other  deep  in  Arblaster's  Gascony  wine.  But  as  the 
Good  Hope  continued  to  tear  through  the  smoking  waves, 
and  toss  her  stem  and  stern  alternately  high  in  air  and 
deep  into  white  foam,  the  number  of  these  jolly  compan- 
ions diminished  with  every  moment  and  with  every  lurch. 
Many  sat  apart,  tending  their  hurts,  but  the  majority 
were  already  prostrated  with  sickness,  and  lay  moaning 
in  the  bilge. 

Greensheve,  Cuckow,  and  a  young  fellow  of  Lord 
Foxham's  whom  Dick  had  already  remarked  for  his  in- 
telligence and  spirit,  were  still,  however,  both  fit  to  un- 
derstand and  willing  to  obey.  These  Dick  set,  as  a  body- 
guard, about  the  person  of  the  steersman,  and  then,  with 
a  last  look  at  the  black  sky  and  sea,  he  turned  and  went 
below  into  the  cabin,  whither  Lord  Foxham  had  been  car« 
ried  by  his  servants. 


184  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

CHAPTER  VL 

THE   GOOD   HOPE    (concluded). 

The  moans  of  the  wounded  baron  blended  with  the  wail- 
ing of  the  ship's  dog.  The  poor  animal,  whether  he  was 
merely  sick  at  heart  to  be  separated  from  his  friends,  or 
whether  he  indeed  recognized  some  peril  in  the  labouring 
of  the  ship,  raised  his  cries,  like  minute-guns,  above  the 
roar  of  wave  and  weather  ;  and  the  more  superstitious  of 
the  men  heard,  in  these  sounds,  the  knell  of  the  Good 
Hope. 

Lord  Foxham  had  been  laid  in  a  berth  upon  a  fur  cloak. 
A  little  lamp  burned  dim  before  the  Virgin  in  the  bulk- 
head, and  by  its  glimmer  Dick  could  see  the  pale  counte- 
nance and  hollow  eyes  of  the  hurt  man. 

"  I  am  sore  hurt,"  said  he.  "  Come  near  to  my  side, 
young  Shelton ;  let  there  be  one  by  me  who,  at  least,  is 
gentle  born  ;  for  after  having  lived  nobly  and  richly  all 
the  days  of  my  life,  this  is  a  sad  pass  that  I  should  get 
my  hurt  in  a  little  ferreting  skirmish,  and  die  here,  in  a 
foul,  cold  ship  upon  the  sea,  among  broken  men  and 
churls." 

"Nay,  my  lord,"  said  Dick,  "I  pray  rather  to  the  saints 
that  ye  will  recover  you  of  your  hurt,  and  come  soon  and 
sound  ashore." 


THE  GOOD  HOPE.  185 

"  How !  "  demanded  his  lordship.  "  Come  sound 
ashore  ?  There  is,  then,  a  question  of  it  ?  " 

"The  ship  laboureth — the  sea  is  grievous  and  con- 
trary," replied  the  lad  ;  "  and  by  what  I  can  learn  of  my 
fellow  that  steereth  us,  we  shall  do  well,  indeed,  if  we 
come  dryshod  to  land." 

"  Ha ! "  said  the  baron,  gloomily,  "  thus  shall  every 
terror  attend  upon  the  passage  of  my  soul !  Sir,  pray 
rather  to  live  hard,  that  ye  may  die  easy,  than  to  be 
fooled  and  fluted  all  through  life,  as  to  the  pipe  and 
tabor,  and,  in  the  last  hour,  be  plunged  among  misfor- 
tunes !  Howbeit,  I  have  that  upon  my  mind  that  must 
not  be  delayed.  We  have  no  priest  aboard  ?  " 

"None,"  replied  Dick. 

"Here,  then,  to  my  secular  interests,"  resumed  Lord 
Foxham  :  "ye  must  be  as  good  a  friend  to  me  dead,  as  I 
found  you  a  gallant  enemy  when  I  was  living.  I  fall  in 
an  evil  hour  for  me,  for  England,  and  for  them  that 
trusted  me.  My  men  are  being  brought  by  Hamley — he 
that  was  your  rival ;  they  will  rendezvous  in  the  long 
holm  at  Holywood  ;  this  ring  from  off  my  finger  will  ac- 
credit you  to  represent  mine  orders ;  and  I  shall  write, 
besides,  two  words  upon  this  paper,  bidding  Hamley  yield 
to  you  the  damsel.  Will  ye  obey  ?  I  know  not." 

"  But,  my  lord,  what  orders  ?  "  inquired  Dick. 

"  Ay,"  quoth  the  baron,  "  ay — the  orders  ;  "  and  he 
looked  upon  Dick  with  hesitation.  "  Are  ye  Lancaster  of 
York  ?  "  he  asked,  at  length. 


186  THE   BLACK    ARROW. 

"  I  shame  to  say  it,"  answered  Dick,  "  I  can  scarce 
clearly  answer.  But  so  much  I  think  is  certain  :  since  I 
serve  with  Ellis  Duckworth,  I  serve  the  House  of  York. 
Well,  if  that  be  so,  I  declare  for  York." 

"  It  is  well,"  returned  the  other  ;  "  it  is  exceeding  well. 
.For,  truly,  had  ye  said  Lancaster,  I  wot  not  for  the  world 
what  I  had  done.  But  sith  ye  are  for  York,  follow  me. 
I  came  hither  but  to  watch  these  lords  at  Shoreby,  while 
mine  excellent  young  lord,  Richard  of  Gloucester,*  pre- 
pareth  a  sufficient  force  to  fall  upon  and  scatter  them. 
I  have  made  me  notes  of  their  strength,  what  watch  they 
keep,  and  how  they  lie  ;  and  these  I  was  to  deliver  to  my 
young  lord  on  Sunday,  an  hour  before  noon,  at  St.  Bride's 
Cross  beside  the  forest.  This  tryst  I  am  not  like  to  keep, 
but  I  pray  you,  of  courtesy,  to  keep  it  in  my  stead  ;  and 
see  that  not  pleasure,  nor  pain,  tempest,  wound,  nor  pes- 
tilence withhold  you  from  the  hour  and  place,  for  the 
welfare  of  England  lieth  upon  this  cast." 

"I  do  soberly  take  this  upon  me,"  said  Dick.  "In  so 
far  as  in  me  lieth,  your  purpose  shall  be  done." 

"It  is  good,"  said  the  wounded  man.  "My  lord  duke 
shall  order  you  farther,  and  if  ye  obey  him  with  spirit 
and  good  will,  then  is  your  fortune  made.  Give  me  the 
lamp  a  little  nearer  to  mine  eyes,  till  that  I  write  these 
words  for  you." 

*  At  the  date  of  this  story,  Richard  Crookback  could  not  have 
been  created  Duke  of  Gloucester ;  but  for  clearness,  with  the 
reader's  leave,  he  shall  so  be  called. 


THE    GOOD    HOPE.  187 

He  wrote  a  note  "  to  his  worshipful  kinsman,  Sir  John 
Hamley  ;"  and  then  a  second,  which  he  left  without  ex- 
ternal superscripture. 

"  This  is  for  the  duke,"  he  said.  "  The  word  is  '  Eng- 
land and  Ed  ward, 'and  the  counter,  'England  and  York.'" 

"  And  Joanna,  my  lord  ?  "  asked  Dick. 

"  Nay,  ye  must  get  Joanna  how  ye  can,"  replied  the 
baron.  "  I  have  named  you  for  my  choice  in  both  these 
letters  ;  but  ye  must  get  her  for  yourself,  boy.  I  have 
tried,  as  ye  see  here  before  you,  and  have  lost  my  life. 
More  could  no  man  do." 

By  this  time  the  wounded  man  began  to  be  very  weary  ; 
and  Dick,  putting  the  precious  papers  in  his  bosom,  bade 
him  be  of  good  cheer,  and  left  him  to  repose. 

The  day  was  beginning  to  break,  cold  and  blue,  with 
flying  squalls  of  snow.  Close  under  the  lee  of  the  Good 
Hope,  the  coast  lay  in  alternate  rocky  headlands  and 
sandy  bays  ;  and  further  inland  the  wooded  hill-tops  of 
Tunstall  showed  along  the  sky.  Both  the  wind  and  the 
sea  had  gone  down  ;  but  the  vessel  wallowed  deep,  and 
scarce  rose  upon  the  waves. 

Lawless  was  still  fixed  at  the  rudder  ;  and  by  this  time 
nearly  all  the  men  had  crawled  on  deck,  and  were  now 
gazing,  with  blank  faces,  upon  the  inhospitable  coast. 

"  Are  we  going  ashore  ?  "  asked  Dick. 

"  Ay,"  said  Lawless,  "  unless  we  get  first  to  the  bot- 
tom." 

And  just  then  the  ship  rose  so  languidly  to  meet  a  sea, 


188  THE   BLACK    ARROW. 

and  the  water  weltered  so  loudly  in  her  hold,  that  Dick 
involuntarily  seized  the  steersman  by  the  arm. 

"  By  the  mass ! "  cried  Dick,  as  the  bows  of  the  Good 
Hope  reappeared  above  the  foam,  "  I  thought  we  had  foun- 
dered, indeed  ;  my  heart  was  at  my  throat." 

In  the  waist,  Greensheve,  Hawksley,  and  the  better 
men  of  both  companies  were  busy  breaking  up  the  deck 
to  build  a  raft ;  and  to  these  Dick  joined  himself,  working 
the  harder  to  drown  the  memory  of  his  predicament. 
But,  even  as  he  worked,  eveiy  sea  that  struck  the  poor 
ship,  and  every  one  of  her  dull  lurches,  as  she  tumbled 
wallowing  among  the  waves,  recalled  him  with  a  horrid 
pang  to  the  immediate  proximity  of  death. 

Presently,  looking  up  from  his  work,  he  saw  that  they 
were  close  in  below  a  promontory  ;  a  piece  of  ruinous 
cliff,  against  the  base  of  which  the  sea  broke  white  and 
heavy,  almost  overplumbed  the  deck  ;  and,  above,  that, 
again,  a  house  appeared,  crowning  a  down. 

Inside  the  bay  the  seas  ran  gayly,  raised  the  Good 
Hope  upon  their  foam-flecked  shoulders,  carried  her  be- 
yond the  control  of  the  steersman,  and  in  a  moment 
dropped  her,  with  a  great  concussion,  on  the  sand,  and 
began  to  break  over  her  half-mast  high,  and  roll  her  to 
and  fro.  Another  great  wave  followed,  raised  her  again, 
and  carried  her  yet  farther  in  ;  and  then  a  third  succeeded, 
and  left  her  far  inshore  of  the  more  dangerous  breakers, 
wedged  upon  a  bank. 

"Now,  boys,"  cried  Lawless,  "the  saints  have  had  a 


THE   GOOD    HOPE.  189 

care  of  us,  indeed.  The  tide  ebbs ;  let  us  but  sit  down 
and  drink  a  cup  of  wine,  and  before  half  an  hour  ye  may 
all  march  me  ashore  as  safe  as  on  a  bridge." 

A  barrel  was  broached,  and,  sitting  in  what  shelter 
they  could  find  from  the  flying  snow  and  spray,  the  ship- 
wrecked company  handed  the  cup  around,  and  sought  to 
warm  their  bodies  and  restore  their  spirits. 

Dick,  meanwhile,  returned  to  Lord  Foxbam,  who  lay  in 
great  perplexity  and  fear,  the  floor  of  his  cabin  washing 
knee-keep  in  water,  and  the  lamp,  which  had  been  his  only 
light,  broken  and  extinguished  by  the  violence  of  the 
blow. 

"  My  lord,"  said  young  Shelton,  "  fear  not  at  all  ;  the 
saints  are  plainly  for  us  ;  the  seas  have  cast  us  high  upon 
a  shoal,  and  as  soon  as  the  tide  hath  somewhat  ebbed,  we 
may  walk  ashore  upon  our  feet." 

It  was  nearly  an  hour  before  the  vessel  was  sufficiently 
deserted  by  the  ebbing  sea  ;  and  they  could  set  forth  for 
the  land,  which  appeared  dimly  before  them  through  a 
veil  of  driving  snow. 

Upon  a  hillock  on  one  side  of  their  way  a  party  of  men 
lay  huddled  together,  suspiciously  observing  the  move- 
ments of  the  new  arrivals. 

"They  might  draw  near  and  offer  us  some  comfort," 
Dick  remarked. 

"Well,  an'  they  come  not  to  us,  let  us  even  turn 
aside  to  them,"  said  Hawksley.  "  The  sooner  we  come  to 
a  good  fire  and  a  dry  bed  the  better  for  my  poor  lord." 


190  THE   BLACK   AKBOW. 

But  they  had  not  moved  far  in  the  direction  of  the  hil« 
lock,  before  the  men,  with  one  consent,  rose  suddenly  to 
their  feet,  and  poured  a  flight  of  well-directed  arrows  on 
the  shipwrecked  company. 

"Back!  back!"  cried  his  lordship.  "Beware,  in 
Heaven's  name,  that  ye  reply  not." 

"Nay,"  cried  Greensheve,  pulling  an  arrow  from  his 
leather  jack.  "We  are  in  no  posture  to  fight,  it  is 
certain,  being  drenching  wet,  dog-weary,  and  three-parts 
frozen  ;  but,  for  the  love  of  old  England,  what  aileth  them 
to  shoot  thus  cruelly  on  their  poor  country  people  in  dis- 
tress ?  " 

"  They  take  us  to  be  French  pirates,"  answered  Lord 
Foxham.  "In  these  most  troublesome  and  degenerate 
days  we  cannot  keep  our  own  shores  of  England  ;  but  our 
old  enemies,  whom  we  once  chased  on  sea  and  land,  do 
now  range  at  pleasure,  robbing  and  slaughtering  and 
burning.  It  is  the  pity  and  reproach  of  this  poor 
land." 

The  men  upon  the  hillock  lay,  closely  observing  them, 
while  they  trailed  upward  from  the  beach  and  wound  in- 
land among  desolate  sand-hills  ;  for  a  mile  or  so  they  even 
hung  upon  the  rear  of  the  march,  ready,  at  a  sign,  to  pour 
another  volley  on  the  weary  and  dispirited  fugitives  ;  and 
it  was  only  when,  striking  at  length  upon  a  firm  high-road, 
Dick  began  to  call  his  men  to  some  more  martial  order, 
that  these  jealous  guardians  of  the  coast  of  England  si- 
lently disappeared  among  the  snow.  They  had  done  what 


THE   GOOD   HOPE.  191 

they  desired  ;  they  had  protected  their  own  homes  and 
farms,  their  own  families  and  cattle  ;  and  their  private  in- 
terest being  thus  secured,  it  mattered  not  the  weight  of  a 
straw  to  any  one  of  them,  although  the  Frenchmen  should 
carry  blood  and  fire  to  every  other  parish  in  the  realm  of 
England, 


BOOK  IV.— THE  DISGUISE. 

CHAPTEK  L 

THE   DEN. 

The  place  where  Dick  had  struck  the  line  of  a  high- 
road was  not  far  from  Holywood,  and  within  nine  or  ten 
miles  of  Shoreby-on-the-Till ;  and  here,  after  making 
sure  that  they  were  pursued  no  longer,  the  two  bodies  sep- 
arated. Lord  Foxham's  followers  departed,  carrying 
their  wounded  master  towards  the  comfort  and  secur- 
ity of  the  great  abbey  ;  and  Dick,  as  he  saw  them  wind 
away  and  disappear  in  the  thick  curtain  of  the  falling 
snow,  was  left  alone  with  near  upon  a  dozen  outlaws,  the 
last  remainder  of  his  troop  of  volunteers. 

Some  were  wounded  ;  one  and  all  were  furious  at 
their  ill-success  and  long  exposure  ;  and  though  they 
were  now  too  cold  and  hungry  to  do  more,  they  grumbled 
and  cast  sullen  looks  upon  their  leaders.  Dick  emptied 
his  purse  among  them,  leaving  himself  nothing  ;  thanked 
them  for  the  courage  they  had  displayed,  though  he  could 
have  found  it  more  readily  in  his  heart  to  rate  them  for 
poltroonery  ;  and  having  thus  somewhat  softened  the  ef- 
fect of  bis  prolonged  misfortune,  despatched  them  to  find 


THE   DEN.  193 

their  way,  either  severally  or  in  pairs,  to  Shoreby  and  the 
Goat  and  Bagpipes. 

For  his  own  part,  influenced  by  what  he  had  seen  on 
board  of  the  Good  Hope,  he  chose  Lawless  to  be  his 
companion  on  the  walk.  The  snow  was  falling,  without 
pause  or  variation,  in  one  even,  blinding  cloud  ;  the  wind 
had  been  strangled,  and  now  blew  no  longer  ;  and  the  whole 
world  was  blotted  out  and  sheeted  down  below  that  silent 
inundation.  There  was  great  danger  of  wandering  by  the 
way  and  perishing  in  drifts  ;  and  Lawless,  keeping  half  a 
step  in  front  of  his  companion,  and  holding  his  head  for- 
ward like  a  hunting  dog  upon  the  scent,  inquired  his  way 
of  every  tree,  and  studied  out  their  path  as  though  he  were 
conning  a  ship  among  dangers. 

About  a  mile  into  the  forest  they  came  to  a  place  where 
several  ways  met,  under  a  grove  of  lofty  and  contorted 
oaks.  Even  in  the  narrow  horizon  of  the  falling  snow,  it 
was  a  spot  that  could  not  fail  to  be  recognized  ;  and  Law- 
less evidently  recognized  it  with  particular  delight. 

"Now,  Master  Richard,"  said  he,  "an  y'  are  not  too 
proud  to  be  the  guest  of  a  man  who  is  neither  a  gentle- 
man by  birth  nor  so  much  as  a  good  Christian,  I  can  of- 
fer you  a  cup  of  wine  and  a  good  fire  to  melt  the  marrow 
in  your  frozen  bones." 

"  Lead  on,  Will,"  answered  Dick.  "  A  cup  of  wine  and 
a  good  fire!  Nay,  I  would  go  a  far  way  round  to  see 
them." 

Lawless  turned  aside  under  the  bare  branches  of  the 
13 


194  THE  BLACK   ARROW. 

grove,  and,  walking  resolutely  forward  for  some  time, 
came  to  a  steepish  hollow  or  den,  that  had  now  drifted  a 
quarter  full  of  snow.  On  the  verge,  a  great  beech-tree 
hung,  precariously  rooted  ;  and  here  the  old  outlaw,  pull- 
ing aside  some  bushy  underwood,  bodily  disappeared  into 
the  earth. 

The  beech  had,  in  some  violent  gale,  been  half-uprooted, 
and  had  torn  up  a  considerable  stretch  of  turf  ;  and  it 
was  under  this  that  old  Lawless  had  dug  out  his  forest 
hiding-place.  The  roots  served  him  for  rafters,  the  turf 
was  his  thatch  ;  for  walls  and  floor  he  had  his  mother  the 
earth.  Rude  as  it  was,  the  hearth  in  one  corner,  blackened 
by  fire,  and  the  presence  in  another  of  a  large  oaken  chest 
well  fortified  with  iron,  showed  it  at  one  glance  to  be  the 
den  of  a  man,  and  not  the  burrow  of  a  digging  beast. 

Though  the  snow  had  drifted  at  the  mouth  and  sifted 
in  upon  the  floor  of  this  earth  cavern,  yet  was  the  air  much 
warmer  than  without ;  and  when  Lawless  had  struck  a 
spark,  and  the  dry  furze  bushes  had  begun  to  blaze  and 
crackle  on  the  hearth,  the  place  assumed,  even  to  the  eye, 
an  air  of  comfort  and  of  home. 

With  a  sigh  of  great  contentment,  Lawless  spread  his 
broad  hands  before  the  fire,  and  seemed  to  breathe  the 
smoke. 

"  Here,  then,"  he  said,  "  is  this  old  Lawless's  rabbit- 
hole  ;  pray  Heaven  there  come  no  terrier !  Far  I  have 
rolled  hither  and  thither,  and  here  and  about,  since  that 
I  was  fourteen  years  of  mine  age  and  first  ran  away  from 


THE   DEN.  195 

mine  abbey,  with  the  sacrist's  gold  chain  and  a  mass-book 
that  I  sold  for  four  marks.  I  have  been  in  England  and 
France  and  Burgundy,  and  in  Spain,  too,  on  a  pilgrimage 
for  my  poor  soul ;  and  upon  the  sea,  which  is  no  man's 
country.  But  here  is  my  place,  Master  Shelton.  This  is 
my  native  land,  this  burrow  in  the  earth  !  Come  rain  or 
wind — and  whether  it's  April,  and  the  birds  all  sing,  and 
the  blossoms  fall  about  my  bed — or  whether  it's  winter, 
and  I  sit  alone  with  my  good  gossip  the  fire,  and  robin  red 
breast  twitters  in  the  woods — here,  is  my  church  and  mar- 
ket, and  my  wife  and  child.  It's  here  I  come  back  to,  and 
it's  here,  so  please  the  saints,  that  I  would  like  to  die." 

"Tis  a  warm  corner,  to  be  sure,"  replied  Dick,  "  and  a 
pleasant,  and  a  well  hid." 

"It  had  need  to  be,"  returned  Lawless,  "for  an  thej 
found  it,  Master  Shelton,  it  would  break  my  heart.  But 
here,"  he  added,  burrowing  with  his  stout  fingers  in  the 
sandy  floor,  "  here  is  my  wine  cellar ;  and  ye  shall  have  a 
flask  of  excellent  strong  stingo." 

Sure  enough,  after  but  a  little  digging,  he  produced  a 
big  leathern  bottle  of  about  a  gallon,  nearly  three-parts  full 
of  a  very  heady  and  sweet  wine ;  and  when  they  had  drunk 
to  each  other  comradely,  and  the  fire  had  been  replenished 
and  blazed  up  again,  the  pair  lay  at  full  length,  thawing 
and  steaming,  and  divinely  warm. 

"Master  Shelton,"  observed  the  outlaw,  "y'  'ave  had 
two  mischances  this  last  while,  and  y '  are  like  to  lose  the 
maid — do  I  take  it  aright  ?  " 


196  THE    BLACK   ABKOW. 

"Aright !  "  returned  Dick,  nodding  his  head. 

"  Well,  now,"  continued  Lawless,  "  hear  an  old  fool  that 
hath  been  nigh-hand  everything,  and  seen  nigh-hand 
all !  Ye  go  too  much  on  other  people's  errands,  Master 
Dick.  Ye  go  on  Ellis's ;  but  he  desireth  rather  the  death 
of  Sir  Daniel.  Ye  go  on  Lord  Foxham's  ;  well — the 
saints  preserve  him ! — doubtless  he  meaneth  well  But  go 
ye  upon  your  own,  good  Dick.  Come  right  to  the  maid'a 
side.  Court  her,  lest  that  she  forget  you.  Be  ready ;  and 
when  the  chance  shall  come,  off  with  her  at  the  saddle- 
bow." 

"Ay,  but,  Lawless,  beyond  doubt  she  ia  now  in  Sir 
Daniel's  own  mansion,"  answered  Dick. 

"  Thither,  then,  go  we,"  replied  the  outlaw. 

Dick  stared  at  him. 

"  Nay,  I  mean  it,"  nodded  Lawless.  "And  if  y*  are  of 
so  little  faith,  and  stumble  at  a  word,  see  here  !  " 

And  the  outlaw,  taking  a  key  from  about  his  neck,  opened 
the  oak  chest,  and  dipping  and  groping  deep  among  its 
contents,  produced  first  a  friar's  robe,  and  next  a  girdle 
of  rope  ;  and  then  a  huge  rosary  of  wood,  heavy  enough 
to  be  counted  as  a  weapon. 

"  Here,"  he  said,  "  is  for  you.     On  with  them  ! " 

And  then,  when  Dick  had  clothed  himself  in  this  cleri- 
cal disguise,  Lawless  produced  some  colours  and  a  pencil, 
and  proceeded,  with  the  greatest  cunning,  to  disguise  his 
face.  The  eyebrows  he  thickened  and  produced  ;  to  the 
moustache,  which  was  yet  hardly  visible,  he  rendered  a 


THE  DEN.  197 

like  service  ;  while,  by  a  few  lines  around  the  eye,  he 
changed  the  expression  and  increased  the  apparent  age  of 
this  young  monk. 

"Now,"  he  resumed,  "when  I  have  done  the  like,  we 
shall  make  as  bonny  a  pair  of  friars  as  the  eye  could  wish. 
Boldly  to  Sir  Daniel's  we  shall  go,  and  there  be  hospitably 
welcome  for  the  love  of  Mother  Church." 

"And  how,  dear  Lawless,"  cried  the  lad,  "shall  I  repay 
you?" 

"  Tut,  brother,"  replied  the  outlaw,  "  I  do  naught  but 
for  my  pleasure.  Mind  not  for  me.  I  am  one,  by  the  mass, 
that  mindeth  for  himself.  When  that  I  lack,  I  have  a 
long  tongue  and  a  voice  like  the  monastery  bell — I  do  ask, 
my  son  ;  and  where  asking  faileth,  I  do  most  usually 
take." 

The  old  rogue  made  a  humorous  grimace  ;  and  although 
Dick  was  displeased  to  lie  under  so  great  favours  to  so 
equivocal  a  personage,  he  was  yet  unable  to  restrain  his 
mirth. 

With  that,  Lawless  returned  to  the  big  chest,  and  was 
soon  similarly  disguised  ;  but,  below  his  gown,  Dick  won- 
dered to  observe  him  conceal  a  sheaf  of  black  arrows. 

"Wherefore  do  ye  that?  "  asked  the  lad.  "  Wherefore 
arrows,  when  ye  take  no  bow  ?  " 

"  Nay,"  replied  Lawless,  lightly,  "  'tis  like  there  will  be 
heads  broke — not  to  say  backs — ere  you  and  I  win  sound 
from  where  we're  going  to  ;  and  if  any  fall,  I  would  our 
fellowship  should  come  by  the  credit  on't  A  black  arrow, 


198  THE   BLACK   AKROW. 

Master  Dick,  is  the  seal  of  our  abbey  ;  it  showeth  you  who 
writ  the  bill" 

"  An  ye  prepare  so  carefully,"  said  Dick,  "  I  have  here 
some  papers  that,  for  mine  own  sake,  and  the  interest  of 
those  that  trusted  me,  were  better  left  behind  than  found 
upon  my  body.  Where  shall  I  conceal  them,  Will?" 

"  Nay,"  replied  Lawless,  "  I  will  go  forth  into  the  wood 
and  whistle  me  three  verses  of  a  song ;  meanwhile,  do  you 
bury  them  where  ye  please,  and  smooth  the  sand  upon 
the  place." 

"Never  !"  cried  Richard.  "I  trust  you,  man.  I  were 
base  indeed  if  I  not  trusted  you." 

"  Brother,  y'  are  but  a  child,"  replied  the  old  outlaw,  paus- 
ing and  turning  his  face  upon  Dick  from  the  threshold  of  the 
den.  "  I  am  a  kind  old  Christian,  and  no  traitor  to  men's 
blood,  and  no  sparer  of  mine  own  in  a  friend's  jeopardy. 
But,  fool,  child,  I  am  a  thief  by  trade  and  birth  and  habit. 
If  my  bottle  were  empty  and  my  mouth  dry,  I  would  rob 
you,  dear  child,  as  sure  as  I  love,  honour,  and  admire  your 
parts  and  person  !  Can  it  be  clearer  spoken?  No." 

And  he  stumped  forth  through  the  bushes  with  a  snap 
of  his  big  fingers. 

Dick,  thus  left  alone,  after  a  wondering  thought  upon 
the  inconsistencies  of  his  companion's  character,  hastily 
produced,  reviewed,  and  buried  his  papers.  One  only  he 
reserved  to  carry  along  with  him,  since  it  in  nowise  com- 
promised his  friends,  and  yet  might  serve  him,  in  a  pinch, 
against  Sir  Daniel.  That  was  the  knight's  own  letter  to 


THE   DEN. 

Lord  Wensleydale,  sent  by  Throgmorton,  on  the  morrow 
of  the  defeat  at  Risingham,  and  found  next  day  by  Dick 
upon  the  body  of  the  messenger. 

Then,  treading  down  the  embers  of  the  fire,  Dick  left 
the  den,  and  rejoined  the  old  outlaw,  who  stood  awaiting 
him  under  the  leafless  oaks,  and  was  already  beginning  to 
be  powdered  by  the  falling  snow.  Each  looked  upon  the 
other,  and  each  laughed,  so  thorough  and  so  droll  was  the 
disguise. 

"Yet  I  would  it  were  but  summer  and  a  clear  day," 
grumbled  the  outlaw,  "  that  I  might  see  myself  in  the 
mirror  of  a  pool.  There  be  many  of  Sir  Daniel's  men 
that  know  me  ;  and  if  we  fell  to  be  recognized,  there 
might  be  two  words  for  you,  brother,  but  as  for  me,  in  a 
paternoster  while,  I  should  be  kicking  in  a  rope's-end.". 

Thus  they  set  forth  together  along  the  road  to  Shoreby, 
which,  in  this  part  of  its  course,  kept  near  along  the  mar- 
gin of  the  forest,  coming  forth,  from  time  to  time,  in  the 
open  country,  and  passing  beside  poor  folks'  houses  and 
small  farms. 

Presently  at  sight  of  one  of  these,  Lawless  pulled  up. 

"Brother  Martin,"  he  said,  in  a  voice  capitally  dis- 
guised, and  suited  to  his  monkish  robe,  "  let  us  enter  and 
seek  alms  from  these  poor  sinners.  Pax  vobiscum  /  Ay," 
he  added,  in  his  own  voice,  "  'tis  as  I  feared  ;  I  have  some- 
what lost  the  whine  of  it ;  and  by  your  leave,  good  Master 
Shelton,  ye  must  suffer  me  to  practise  in  these  country 
places,  before  that  I  risk  my  fat  neck  by  entering  Sir  Dan- 


200  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

iel's.  But  look  ye  a  little,  what  an  excellent  thing  it  is  to 
be  a  Jack-of-all-trades !  An  I  had  not  been  a  shipman, 
ye  had  infallibly  gone  down  in  the  Good  Hope ;  an  I 
had  not  been  a  thief,  I  could  not  have  painted  me  your 
face  ;  and  but  that  I  had  been  a  Grey  Friar,  and  sung 
loud  in  the  choir,  and  ate  hearty  at  the  board,  I  could  not 
have  carried  this  disguise,  but  the  very  dogs  would  have 
spied  us  out  and  barked  at  us  for  shams." 

He  was  by  this  time  close  to  the  window  of  the  farm, 
and  he  rose  on  his  tiptoes  and  peeped  in. 

"  Nay,"  he  cried,  "  better  and  better.  We  shall  here 
try  our  false  faces  with  a  vengeance,  and  have  a  merry 
jest  on  Brother  Capper  to  boot" 

And  so  saying,  he  opened  the  door  and  led  the  way  into 
the  house. 

Three  of  their  own  company  sat  at  the  table,  greedily 
eating.  Their  daggers,  stuck  beside  them  in  the  board, 
and  the  black  and  menacing  looks  which  they  continued 
to  shower  upon  the  people  of  the  house,  proved  that  they 
owed  their  entertainment  rather  to  force  than  favour. 
On  the  two  monks,  who  now,  with  a  sort  of  humble  dig- 
nity, entered  the  kitchen  of  the  farm,  they  seemed  to  turn 
with  a  particular  resentment ;  and  one — it  was  John  Cap- 
per in  person — who  seemed  to  play  the  leading  part,  in- 
stantly and  rudely  ordered  them  away. 

"  We  want  no  beggars  here  !  "  he  cried. 

But  another — although  he  was  as  far  from  recognizing 
Dick  and  Lawless — inclined  to  more  moderate  counsels. 


THE   DEN.  201 

"Not  so,"  he  cried.  "We  be  strong  men,  and  take; 
these  be  weak,  and  crave ;  but  in  the  latter  end  these  shall 
be  uppermost  and  we  below.  Mind  him  not,  my  father  ; 
but  come,  drink  of  my  cup,  and  give  me  a  benediction." 

"Y*  are  men  of  a  light  mind,  carnal,  and  accursed,* 
said  the  monk.  "  Now,  may  the  saints  forbid  that  ever  I 
should  drink  with  such  companions  !  But  here,  for  the 
pity  I  bear  to  sinners,  here  I  do  leave  you  a  blessed  relic, 
the  which,  for  your  soul's  interest,  I  bid  you  kiss  and 
cherish." 

So  far  Lawless  thundered  upon  them  like  a  preaching 
friar  ;  but  with  these  words  he  drew  from  under  his  robe 
a  black  arrow,  tossed  it  on  the  board  in  front  of  the  three 
startled  outlaws,  turned  in  the  same  instant,  and,  taking 
Dick  along  with  him,  was  out  of  the  room  and  out  of  sight 
among  the  falling  snow  before  they  had  time  to  utter  a 
word  or  move  a  finger. 

"So,"  he  said,  "we  have  proved  our  false  faces,  Master 
Shelton.  I  will  now  adventure  my  poor  carcase  where  ye 
please." 

"  Good  !  "  returned  Richard.  "  It  irks  me  to  be  doing. 
Set  we  on  for  Shoreby ! " 


202  THE  BLACK   ARROW. 

CHAPTER  IL 

"IN  MINE  ENEMIES'  HOUSE." 

Sir  Daniel's  residence  in  Shoreby  was  a  tall,  commodi- 
ous, plastered  mansion,  framed  in  carven  oak,  and  covered 
by  a  low-pitched  roof  of  thatch.  To  the  back  there 
stretched  a  garden,  full  of  fruit-trees,  alleys,  and  thick 
arbours,  and  overlooked  from  the  far  end  by  the  tower  of 
the  abbey  church. 

The  house  might  contain,  upon  a  pinch,  the  retinue  of 
a  greater  person  than  Sir  Daniel ;  but  even  now  it  was 
filled  with  hubbub.  The  court  rang  with  arms  and  horse- 
shoe-iron ;  the  kitchens  roared  with  cookery  like  a  bees'- 
hive  ;  minstrels,  and  the  players  of  instruments,  and  the 
cries  of  tumblers,  sounded  from  the  hall.  Sir  Daniel,  in 
his  profusion,  in  the  gaiety  and  gallantry  of  his  establish- 
ment, rivalled  with  Lord  Shoreby,  and  eclipsed  Lord  Bis- 
ingham. 

All  guests  were  made  welcome.  Minstrels,  tumblers, 
players  of  chess,  the  sellers  of  relics,  medicines,  perfumes, 
and  enchantments,  and  along  with  these  every  sort  of 
priest,  friar,  or  pilgrim,  were  made  welcome  to  the  lower 
table,  and  slept  together  in  the  ample  lofts,  or  on  the 
bare  boards  of  the  long  dining-hall. 

On  the  afternoon  following  the  wreck  of  the  Good  Hope, 
the  buttery,  the  kitchens,  the  stables,  the  covered  cartshed 


"IN  MINE  ENEMIES'  HOUSE."  203 

that  surrounded  two  sides  of  the  court,  were  all  crowded 
by  idle  people,  partly  belonging  to  Sir  Daniel's  establish- 
ment, and  attired  in  his  livery  of  murrey  and  blue,  partly 
nondescript  strangers  attracted  to  the  town  by  greed,  and 
received  by  the  knight  through  policy,  and  because  it  was 
the  fashion  of  the  time. 

The  snow,  which  still  fell  without  interruption,  the  ex- 
treme chill  of  the  air,  and  the  approach  of  night,  combined 
to  keep  them  under  shelter.  Wine,  ale,  and  money  were 
all  plentiful ;  many  sprawled  gambling  in  the  straw  of  the 
barn,  many  were  still  drunken  from  the  noontide  meal. 
To  the  eye  of  a  modern  it  would  have  looked  like  the  sack 
of  a  city ;  to  the  eye  of  a  contemporary  it  was  like  any 
other  rich  and  noble  household  at  a  festive  season. 

Two  monks — a  young  and  an  old — had  arrived  late,  and 
were  now  warming  themselves  at  a  bonfire  in  a  corner  of 
the  shed.  A  mixed  crowd  surrounded  them — jugglers, 
mountebanks,  and  soldiers  ;  and  with  these  the  elder  of 
the  two  had  soon  engaged  so  brisk  a  conversation,  and  ex- 
changed so  many  loud  guffaws  and  country  witticisms,  that 
the  group  momentarily  increased  in  number. 

The  younger  companion,  in  whom  the  reader  has  already 
recognized  Dick  Shelton,  sat  from  the  first  somewhat  back- 
ward, and  gradually  drew  himself  away.  He  listened,  in- 
deed, closely,  but  he  opened  not  his  mouth  ;  and  by  the 
grave  expression  of  his  countenance,  he  made  but  little 
account  of  his  companion's  pleasantries. 

At  last  his  eye,  which  travelled  continually  to  and  fro, 


204  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

and  kept  a  guard  upon  all  the  entrances  of  the  house,  lit 
upon  a  little  procession  entering  by  the  main  gate  and 
crossing  the  court  in  an  oblique  direction.  Two  ladies, 
muffled  in  thick  furs,  led  the  way,  and  were  followed  by  a 
pair  of  waiting-women  and  four  stout  men-at-arms.  The 
next  moment  they  had  disappeared  within  the  house  ;  and 
Dick,  slipping  through  the  crowd  of  loiterers  in  the  shed, 
was  already  giving  hot  pursuit. 

"The  taller  of  these  twain  was  Lady  Brackley,"  he 
thought ;  "  and  where  Lady  Brackley  is,  Joan  will  not  be 
far." 

At  the  door  ot  the  house  the  four  men-at-arms  had  ceased 
to  follow,  and  the  ladies  were  now  mounting  the  stairway 
of  polished  oak,  under  no  better  escort  than  that  of  the 
two  waiting- women.  Dick  followed  close  behind.  It  was 
already  the  dusk  of  the  day  ;  and  in  the  house  the  darkness 
of  the  night  had  almost  come.  On  the  stair-landings, 
torches  flared  in  iron  holders  ;  down  the  long,  tapestried 
corridors,  a  lamp  burned  by  every  door.  And  where  the 
door  stood  open,  Dick  could  look  in  upon  arras-covered 
walls  and  rush-bescattered  floors,  glowing  in  the  light  of 
the  wood  fires. 

Two  floors  were  passed,  and  at  every  landing  the  younger 
and  shorter  of  the  two  ladies  had  looked  back  keenly  at 
the  monk.  He,  keeping  his  eyes  lowered,  and  affecting 
the  demure  manners  that  suited  his  disguise,  had  but  seen 
her  once,  and  was  unaware  that  he  had  attracted  her  at- 
tention. And  now,  on  the  third  floor,  the  party  separated, 


"IN  MINE  ENEMIES'  HOUSE."  205 

the  younger  lady  continuing  to  ascend  alone,  the  other, 
followed  by  the  waiting-maids,  descending  the  corridor  to 
the  right 

Dick  mounted  with  a  swift  foot,  and  holding  to  the  cor- 
ner, thrust  forth  his  head  and  followed  the  three  women 
with  his  eyes.  Without  turning  or  looking  behind  them, 
they  continued  to  descend  the  corridor. 

"It  is  right  well,"  thought  Dick.  "  Let  me  but  know 
my  Lady  Brackley's  chamber,  and  it  will  go  hard  an  I  find 
not  Dame  Hatch  upon  an  errand." 

And  just  then  a  hand  was  laid  upon  his  shoulder,  and, 
with  a  bound  and  a  choked  cry,  he  turned  to  grapple  his 
assailant 

He  was  somewhat  abashed  to  find,  in  the  person  whom 
he  had  so  roughly  seized,  the  short  young  lady  in  the  furs. 
She,  on  her  part,  was  shocked  and  terrified  beyond  ex- 
pression, and  hung  trembling  in  his  grasp. 

"  Madam,"  said  Dick,  releasing  her,  "I  cry  you  a  thou- 
sand pardons ;  but  I  have  no  eyes  behind,  and,  by  the  mass, 
I  could  not  tell  ye  were  a  maid." 

The  girl  continued  to  look  at  him,  but,  by  this  time, 
terror  began  to  be  succeeded  by  surprise,  and  surprise  by 
suspicion.  Dick,  who  could  read  these  changes  on  her 
face,  became  alarmed  for  his  own  safety  in  that  hostile 
house. 

"Fair  maid,"  he  said,  affecting  easiness,  ''suffer  me  to 
kiss  your  hand,  in  token  ye  forgive  my  roughness,  and  I 
will  even  go." 


206  THE    BLACK    AKROW. 

"  Y'  are  a  strange  monk,  young  sir,"  returned  the  young 
lady,  looking  him  both  boldly  and  shrewdly  in  the  face  ; 
•"  and  now  that  my  first  astonishment  hath  somewhat 
passed  away,  I  can  spy  the  layman  in  each  word  you  utter. 
What  do  ye  here  ?  Why  are  ye  thus  sacreligiously  tricked 
out  ?  Come  ye  in  peace  or  war  ?  And  why  spy  ye  after 
Lady  Brackley  like  a  thief  ?  " 

"Madam,"  quoth  Dick,  "  of  one  thing  I  pray  you  to  be 
very  sure  :  I  am  no  thief.  And  even  if  I  come  here  in  war, 
as  in  some  degree  I  do,  I  make  no  war  upon  fair  maids, 
and  I  hereby  entreat  them  to  copy  me  so  far,  and  to  leave 
me  be.  For,  indeed,  fair  mistress,  cry  out — if  such  be 
your  pleasure — cry  but  once,  and  say  what  ye  have  seen, 
and  the  poor  gentleman  before  you  is  merely  a  dead  man. 
I  cannot  think  ye  would  be  cruel,"  added  Dick  ;  and  tak- 
ing the  girl's  hand  gently  in  both  of  his,  he  looked  at  her 
with  courteous  admiration. 

"  Are  ye,  then,  a  spy — a  Yorkist  ?  "  asked  the  maid. 

"Madam,"  he  replied,  "I  am  indeed  a  Yorkist,  and,  in 
some  sort,  a  spy.  But  that  which  bringeth  me  into  this 
house,  the  same  which  will  win  for  me  the  pity  and  inter- 
est of  your  kind  heart,  is  neither  of  York  nor  Lancaster.  I 
will  wholly  put  my  life  in  your  discretion.  I  am  a  lover, 
and  my  name " 

But  here  the  young  lady  clapped  her  hand  suddenly 
upon  Dick's  mouth,  looked  hastily  up  and  down  and  east 
and  west,  and,  seeing  the  coast  clear,  began  to  drag  the 
young  man,  with  great  strength  and  vehemence,  up-stairs. 


"IN  MINE  ENEMIES'  HOUSE."  207 

"  Hush !  "  she  said,  "  and  come  !    'Shalt  talk  hereafter." 

Somewhat  bewildered,  Dick  suffered  himself  to  be 
pulled  up-stairs,  bustled  along  a  corridor,  and  thrust 
suddenly  into  a  chamber,  lit,  like  so  many  of  the  Others, 
by  a  blazing  log  upon  the  hearth. 

"Now,"  said  the  young  lady,  forcing  him  down  upon  a 
stool,  "  sit  ye  there  and  attend  my  sovereign  good  pleas- 
ure. I  have  life  and  death  over  you,  and  I  will  not  scruple 
to  abuse  my  power.  Look  to  yourself;  y'  'ave  cruelly 
mauled  my  arm.  He  knew  not  I  was  a  maid,  quoth  he  ! 
Had  he  known  I  was  a  maid,  he  had  ta'en  his  belt  to  me, 
forsooth ! " 

And  with  these  words,  she  whipped  out  of  the  room 
and  left  Dick  gaping  with  wonder,  and  not  very  sure  if  he 
were  dreaming  or  awake. 

"Ta'en  my  belt  to  her !  "  he  repeated.  "Ta'en  my  belt 
to  her  ! "  And  the  recollection  of  that  evening  in  the  for- 
est flowed  back  upon  his  mind,  and  he  once  more  saw 
Matcham's  wincing  body  and  beseeching  eyes. 

And  then  he  was  recalled  to  the  dangers  of  the  present. 
In  the  next  room  he  heard  a  stir,  as  of  a  person  moving  ; 
then  followed  a  sigh,  which  sounded  strangely  near  ;  and 
then  the  rustle  of  skirts  and  tap  of  feet  once  more  began. 
As  he  stood  hearkening,  he  saw  the  arras  wave  along  the 
wall ;  there  was  the  sound  of  a  door  being  opened,  the 
hangings  divided,  and,  lamp  in  hand,  Joanna  Sedley 
entered  the  apartment. 

She  was  attired  in  costly  stuffs  of  deep  and  warm  colours, 


SOS  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

Buch  as  befit  the  winter  and  the  snow.  Upon  her  heacl, 
her  hair  had  been  gathered  together  and  became  her  as  a 
crown.  And  she,  who  had  seemed  so  little  and  so  awk- 
ward in  the  attire  of  Matcham,  was  now  tall  like  a  young 
willow,  and  swam  across  the  floor  as  though  she  scorned 
the  drudgery  of  walking. 

Without  a  start,  without  a  tremor,  she  raised  her  lamp 
and  looked  at  the  young  monk. 

"What  make  ye  here,  good  brother?"  she  inquired. 
"  Ye  are  doubtless  ill-directed.  Whom  do  ye  require  ?  " 
And  she  set  her  lamp  upon  the  bracket. 

"Joanna,"  said  Dick;  and  then  his  voice  failed  him. 
"  Joanna,"  he  began  again,  "ye  said  ye  loved  me  ;  and  the 
more  fool  I,  but  I  believed  it ! " 

"  Dick ! "  she  cried.     "  Dick ! " 

And  then,  to  the  wonder  of  the  lad,  this  beautiful  and 
tall  young  lady  made  but  one  step  of  it,  and  threw  her 
arms  about  bis  neck  and  gave  him  a  hundred  kisses  all  in 
one. 

"Oh,  the  fool  fellow!"  she  cried.  "Oh,  dear  Dick! 
Oh,  if  ye  could  see  yourself !  Alack !  "  she  added,  pausing, 
"  I  have  spoilt  you,  Dick  !  I  have  knocked  some  of  the 
paint  off.  But  that  can  be  mended.  What  cannot  be 
mended,  Dick — or  I  much  fear  it  cannot ! — is  my  marriage 
with  Lord  Shoreby." 

"Is  it  decided,  then?"  asked  the  lad. 

"To-morrow,  before  noon,  Dick,  in  the  abbey  church," 
she  answered,  "Jobu  Matcham  and  Joanna  Sedley  both 


"IN    MINE   ENEMIES^    HOUSE."  209 

shall  come  to  a  right  miserable  end.  There  is  no  help  in 
tears,  or  I  could  weep  mine  eyes  out.  I  have  not  spared 
myself  to  pray,  but  Heaven  frowns  on  my  petition.  And, 
dear  Dick — good  Dick — but  that  ye  can  get  me  forth  of 
this  house  before  the  morning,  we  must  even  kiss  and  say 
good-bye." 

"  Nay,"  said  Dick,  "not  I ;  I  will  never  say  that  word. 
'Tis  like  despair ;  but  while  there's  life,  Joanna,  there  is 
hope.  Yet  will  I  hope.  Ay,  by  the  mass,  and  triumph  ! 
Look  ye,  now,  when  ye  were  but  a  name  to  me,  did  I  not 
follow — did  I  not  rouse  good  men — did  I  not  stake  my  life 
upon  the  quarrel?  And  now  that  I  have  seen  you  for 
what  ye  are — the  fairest  maid  and  stateliest  of  England — 
:hink  ye  I  would  turn? — if  the  deep  sea  were  there,  I 
would  straight  through  it ;  if  the  way  were  full  of  lions,  I 
would  scatter  them  like  mice." 

"Ay,"  she  said,  dryly,  "ye  make  a  great  ado  about  » 
sky-blue  robe ! " 

"Nay,  Joan,"  protested  Dick,  "'tis  not  alone  the  robe. 
But,  lass,  ye  were  disguised.  Here  am  I  disguised  ;  and, 
to  the  proof,  do  I  not  cut  a  figure  of  fun — a  right  fool's 
figure  ?  " 

"  Ay,  Dick,  an'  that  ye  do !  "  she  answered,  smiling. 

"Well,  then!"  he  returned,  triumphant  "So  was  it 
with  you,  poor  Matcham,  in  the  forest.  In  sooth,  ye  were 
a  wench  to  laugh  at.  But  now ! " 

So  they  ran  on,  holding  each  other  by  both  hands,  ex- 
changing smiles  and  lovely  looks,  and  melting  minutes  into 
14 


210  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

seconds  ;  and  so  they  might  have  continued  all  night  long. 
But  presently  there  was*  a  noise  behind  them  ;  and  they 
were  aware  of  the  short  young  lady,  with  her  finger  on 
her  lips. 

"  Saints ! "  she  cried,  "  but  what  a  noise  ye  keep  !  Can 
ye  not  speak  in  compass  ?  And  now,  Joanna,  my  fair  maid 
of  the  woods,  what  will  ye  give  your  gossip  for  bringing 
you  your  sweetheart  ?  " 

Joanna  ran  to  her,  by  way  of  answer,  and  embraced  her 
fierily. 

"And  you,  sir,"  added  the  young  lady,  "what  do  ye 
give  me  ?  " 

"  Madam,"  said  Dick,  "  I  would  fain  offer  to  pay  you  in 
the  same  money." 

"Come,  then,"  said  the  lady,  "it  is  permitted  you." 

But  Dick,  blushing  like  a  peony,  only  kissed  her  hand. 

"  What  ails  ye  at  my  face,  fair  sir  ?  "  she  inquired,  curt- 
seying to  the  very  ground ;  and  then,  when  Dick  had  at 
length  and  most  tepidly  embraced  her,  "Joanna,"  she 
added,  "your  sweetheart  is  very  backward  under  your 
eyes  ;  but  I  warrant  you,  when  first  we  met,  he  was  more 
ready.  I  am  all  black  and  blue,  wench ;  trust  me  never, 
if  I  be  not  black  and  blue !  And  now,"  she  continued, 
"  have  ye  said  your  sayings  ?  for  I  must  speedily  dismiss 
the  paladin." 

But  at  this  they  both  cried  out  that  they  had  said  noth- 
ing, that  the  night  was  still  very  young,  and  that  fhey 
would  not  be  separated  so  early. 


"  IN  MINE  ENEMIES'  HOUSE."  211 

"And  supper?"  asked  the  young  lady.  "  Must  we  not 
go  down  to  supper?" 

"  Nay,  to  be  sure  ! "  cried  Joan.     "  I  had  forgotten." 

"Hide  me,  then,"  said  Dick,  "  put  me  behind  the  arras, 
shut  me  in  a  chest,  or  what  ye  will,  so  that  I  may  be  here 
on  your  return.  Indeed,  fair  lady,"  he  added,  "bear  this 
in  mind,  that  we  are  sore  bested,  and  may  never  look 
upon  each  other's  face  from  this  night  forward  till  we 
die." 

At  this  the  young  lady  melted  ;  and  when,  a  little  after, 
the  bell  summoned  Sir  Daniel's  household  to  the  board, 
Dick  was  planted  very  stiffly  against  the  wall,  at  a  place 
where  a  division  in  the  tapestry  permitted  him  to  breathe 
the  more  freely,  and  even  to  see  into  the  room. 

He  had  not  been  long  in  this  position,  when  he  was 
somewhat  strangely  disturbed.  The  silence,  in  that  upper 
storey  of  the  house,  was  only  broken  by  the  flickering  of 
the  flames  and  the  hissing  of  a  green  log  in  the  chimney  ; 
but  presently,  to  Dick's  strained  hearing,  there  came  the 
sound  of  some  one  walking  with  extreme  precaution  ;  and 
soon  after  the  door  opened,  and  a  little  black-faced, 
dwarfish  fellow,  in  Lord  Shoreby's  colours,  pushed  first  his 
head,  and  then  his  crooked  body,  into  the  chamber.  His 
mouth  was  open,  as  though  to  hear  the  better  ;  and  his 
eyes,  which  were  very  bright,  flitted  restlessly  and  swiftly 
to  and  fro.  He  went  round  and  round  the  room,  striking 
here  and  there  upon  the  hangings  ;  but  Dick,  by  a  miracle, 
escaped  his  notice.  Then  he  looked  below  the  furniture. 


212  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

and  examined  the  lamp ;  and,  at  last,  with  an  air  of  cruel 
disappointment,  was  preparing  to  go  away  as  silently  aa 
he  had  come,  when  down  he  dropped  upon  his  knees, 
picked  up  something  from  among  the  rushes  on  the  floor, 
examined  it,  and,  with  every  signal  of  delight,  concealed 
it  in  the  wallet  at  his  belt. 

Dick's  heart  sank,  for  the  object  in  question  was  a  tassel 
from  his  own  girdle  ;  and  it  was  plain  to  him  that  this 
dwarfish  spy,  who  took  a  malign  delight  in  his  employment, 
would  lose  no  time  in  bearing  it  to  his  master,  the  baron. 
He  was  half-tempted  to  throw  aside  the  arras,  fall  upon 
the  scoundrel,  and,  at  the  risk  of  his  life,  remove  the  tell- 
tale token.  And  while  he  was  still  hesitating,  a  new  cause 
of  concern  was  added.  A  voice,  hoarse  and  broken  by 
drink,  began  to  be  audible  from  the  stair  ;  and  presently 
after,  uneven,  wandering,  and  heavy  footsteps  sounded 
without  along  the  passage. 

"  What  make  ye  here,  my  merry  men,  among  the  green- 
wood shaws  ?  "  sang  the  voice.  "  What  make  ye  here  ? 
Hey  !  sots,  what  make  ye  here  ? "  it  added,  with  a  rattle  of 
drunken  laughter ;  and  then,  once  more  breaking  into 
song: 

If  ye  should  drink  the  clary  wine, 
Fat  Friar  John,  ye  friend  o'  mine—- 
If I  should  eat,  and  ye  should  drink, 
Who  shall  sing  the  mass,  d'ye  think  ?" 

Lawless,  alas  !  rolling  drunk,  was  wandering  the  house, 
ee eking  for  a  corner  wherein  to  slumber  off  the  effect  of 


*'IN  MINE  ENEMIES'  HOUSE."  213 

his  potations.  Dick  inwardly  raged.  The  spy,  at  first 
terrified,  had  grown  reassured  as  he  found  he  had  to  deal 
with  an  intoxicated  man,  and  now,  with  a  movement  of 
cat-like  rapidity,  slipped  from  the  chamber,  and  was  gone 
from  Richard's  eyes. 

What  was  to  be  done  ?  If  he  lost  touch  of  Lawless  for 
the  night,  he  was  left  impotent,  whether  to  plan  or  carry 
forth  Joanna's  rescue.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  he  dared  to 
address  the  drunken  outlaw,  the  spy  might  still  be  linger- 
ing within  sight,  and  the  most  fatal  consequences  ensue. 

It  was,  nevertheless,  upon  this  last  hazard  that  Dick 
decided.  Slipping  from  behind  the  tapestry,  he  stood 
ready  in  the  doorway  of  the  chamber,  with  a  warning  hand 
upraised.  Lawless,  flushed  crimson,  with  his  eyes  injected, 
vacillating  on  his  feet,  drew  still  unsteadily  nearer.  At 
last  he  hazily  caught  sight  of  his  commander,  and,  in  de- 
spite of  Dick's  imperious  signals,  hailed  him  instantly  and 
loudly  by  his  name. 

Dick  leaped  upon  and  shook  the  drunkard  furiously. 

"  Beast ! "  he  hissed — "  beast  and  no  man  !  It  is  worse 
than  treachery  to  be  so  witless.  We  may  all  be  shent  for 
thy  sotting." 

But  Lawless  only  laughed  and  staggered,  and  tried  to 
clap  young  Shelton  on  the  back. 

And  just  then  Dick's  quick  ear  caught  a  rapid  brushing 
in  the  arras.  He  leaped  towards  the  sound,  and  the  next 
moment  a  piece  of  the  wall-hanging  had  been  torn  down, 
and  Dick  and  the  spy  were  sprawling  together  in  its  folds, 


214  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

Over  and  over  they  rolled,  grappling  for  each  other's 
throat,  and  still  baffled  by  the  arras,  and  still  silent  in 
their  deadly  fury.  But  Dick  was  by  much  the  stronger, 
and  soon  the  spy  lay  prostrate  under  his  knee,  and, 
a  single  stroke  of  the  long  poniard,  ceased  to  breathe. 


CHAPTEE  m. 

THE   DEAD    SPY. 

Throughout  this  furious  and  rapid  passage,  Lawless  had 
looked  on  helplessly,  and  even  when  all  was  over,  and 
Dick,  already  re-arisen  to  his  feet,  was  listening  with  the 
most  passionate  attention  to  the  distant  bustle  in  the  lower 
storeys  of  the  house,  the  old  outlaw  was  still  wavering  on 
his  legs  like  a  shrub  in  a  breeze  of  wind,  and  still  stupidly 
staring  on  the  face  of  the  dead  man. 

"It  is  well,"  said  Dick,  at  length;  "they  have  not 
heard  us,  praise  the  saints !  But,  now,  what  shall  I  do 
with  this  poor  spy  ?  At  least,  I  will  take  my  tassel  from 
his  wallet" 

So  saying,  Dick  opened  the  wallet ;  within  he  found  a 
few  pieces  of  money,  the  tassel,  and  a  letter  addressed  to 
Lord  Wensleydale,  and  sealed  with  my  Lord  Shoreby'a 
seal.  The  name  awoke  Dick's  recollection  ;  and  he  in- 
stantly broke  the  wax  and  read  the  contents  of  the  letter. 
It  was  short,  but,  to  Dick's  delight,  it  gave  evident  proof 


THE   DEAD    SPY.  215 

that  Lord  Shoreby  was  treacherously  corresponding  with 
the  House  of  York. 

The  young  fellow  usually  carried  his  ink-horn  and  im- 
plements about  him,  and  so  now,  bending  a  knee  beside 
the  body  of  the  dead  spy,  he  was  able  to  write  these  words 
upon  a  corner  of  the  paper  : 

My  Lord  of  Shoreby,  ye  that  writt  the  letter,  wot  ye  why  your 
man  is  ded  ?  But  let  me  rede  you,  marry  not. 

JON  AMEND-ALL. 

He  laid  this  paper  on  the  breast  of  the  corpse  ;  and 
then  Lawless,  who  had  been  looking  on  upon  these  last 
manoeuvres  with  some  flickering  returns  of  intelligence, 
suddenly  drew  a  black  arrow  from  below  his  robe,  and 
therewith  pinned  the  paper  in  its  place.  The  sight  of 
this  disrespect,  or,  as  it  almost  seemed,  cruelty  to  the 
dead,  drew  a  cry  of  horror  from  young  Shelton  ;  but  the 
old  outlaw  only  laughed. 

"Nay,  I  will  have  the  credit  for  mine  order,"  he  hic- 
cupped. "  My  jolly  boys  must  have  the  credit  on't — the 
credit,  brother ; "  and  then,  shutting  his  eyes  tight  and 
opening  his  mouth  like  a  precentor,  he  began  to  thunder, 
in  a  formidable  voice  : 

"  If  ye  should  drink  the  clary  wine  " — 

"  Peace,  sot !  "  cried  Dick,  and  thrust  him  hard  against 
the  wall  "  In  two  words — if.  so  be  that  such  a  man  can 


THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

understand  me  who  hath  more  wine  than  wit  in  him — in 
two  words,  and,  a-Mary's  name,  begone  out  of  this  house, 
where,  if  ye  continue  to  abide,  ye  will  not  only  hang  your- 
self, but  me  also  !  Faith,  then,  up  foot !  be  yare,  or,  by 
the  mass,  I  may  forget  that  I  am  in  some  sort  your  cap- 
tain and  in  some  your  debtor !  Go  ! " 

The  sham  monk  was  now,  in  some  degree,  recovering 
the  use  of  his  intelligence  ;  and  the  ring  in  Dick's  voice, 
and  the  glitter  in  Dick's  eye,  stamped  home  the  meaning 
of  his  words. 

"  By  the  mass,"  cried  Lawless,  "  an  I  be  not  wanted, 
I  can  go ; "  and  he  turned  tipsily  along  the  corridor  and 
proceeded  to  flounder  down-stairs,  lurching  against  the 
wall. 

So  soon  as  he  was  out  of  sight,  Dick  returned  to  his 
hiding-place,  resolutely  fixed  to  see  the  matter  out.  Wis- 
dom, indeed,  moved  him  to  be  gone  ;  but  love  and  curi- 
osity were  stronger. 

Time  passed  slowly  for  the  young  man,  bolt  upright  be- 
hind the  arras.  The  fire  in  the  room  began  to  die  down, 
and  the  lamp  to  burn  low  and  to  smoke.  And  still  then 
was  no  word  of  the  return  of  any  one  to  these  upper  quar 
ters  of  the  house  ;  still  the  faint  hum  and  clatter  of  th* 
supper  party  sounded  from  far  below  ;  and  still,  under  the 
thick  fall  of  the  snow,  Shoreby  town  lay  silent  upon  every 
side. 

At  length,  however,  feet  and  voices  began  to  draw  near 
upon  the  stair ;  and  presently  after  several  of  Sir  Daniel's 


THE   DEAD    SPY.  217 

guests  arrived  upon  the  landing,  and,  turning  down  the 
corridor,   beheld  the  torn  arras  and  the  body  of  the 

spy- 
Some  ran  forward  and  some  back,  and  all  together  be- 
gan to  cry  aloud. 

At  the  sound  of  their  cries,  guests,  men-at-arms,  ladies, 
servants,  and,  in  a  word,  all  the  inhabitants  of  that  great 
house,  came  flying  from  every  direction,  and  began  to  join 
their  voices  to  the  tumult. 

Soon  a  way  was  cleared,  and  Sir  Daniel  came  forth  in 
person,  followed  by  the  bridegroom  of  the  morrow,  my 
Lord  Shoreby. 

"  My  lord,"  said  Sir  Daniel,  "  have  I  not  told  you  of  this 
knave  Black  Arrow  ?  To  the  proof,  behold  it !  There  it 
stands,  and,  by  the  rood,  my  gossip,  in  a  man  of  yours,  or 
one  that  stole  your  colours  !  " 

"  In  good  sooth,  it  was  a  man  of  mine,"  replied  Lord 
Shoreby,  hanging  back.  "I  would  I  had  more  such.  He 
was  keen  as  a  beagle  and  secret  as  a  mole." 

"  Ay,  gossip,  truly  ?  "  asked  Sir  Daniel,  keenly.  "  And 
what  came  he  smelling  up  so  many  stairs  in  my  poor  man- 
sion ?  But  he  will  smell  no  more." 

"An  't  please  you,  Sir  Daniel,"  said  one,  "here  is  a 
paper  written  upon  with  some  matter,  pinned  upon  his 
breast." 

"  Give  it  me,  arrow  and  all,"  said  the  knight.  And  when 
he  had  taken  into  his  hand  the  shaft,  he  continued  for  some 
time  to  gaze  upon  it  in  a  sullen  musing.  "  Ay,"  he  said, 


THE   BLACK   AREOW. 

addressing  Lord  Shoreby,  "  here  is  a  hate  that  followeth 
hard  and  close  upon  my  heels.  This  black  stick,  or  its 
just  likeness,  shall  yet  bring  me  down.  And,  gossip,  suffer 
a  plain  knight  to  counsel  you  ;  and  if  these  hounds  begin 
to  wind  you,  flee  !  Tis  like  a  sickness — it  still  hangeth, 
hangeth  upon  the  limbs.  But  let  us  see  what  they  have 
written.  It  is  as  I  thought,  my  lord  ;  y'  are  marked,  like 
an  old  oak,  by  the  woodman  ;  to-morrow  or  next  day,  by 
will  come  the  axe.  But  what  wrote  ye  in  a  letter  ?  " 

Lord  Shoreby  snatched  the  paper  from  the  arrow,  read 
it,  crumpled  it  between  his  hands,  and,  overcoming  the  re- 
luctance which  had  hitherto  withheld  him  from  approach- 
ing, threw  himself  on  his  knees  beside  the  body  and 
eagerly  groped  in  the  wallet. 

He  rose  to  his  feet  with  a  somewhat  unsettled  counte- 
nance. 

"  Gossip,"  he  said,  "I have  indeed  lost  a  letter  here  that 
much  imported  ;  and  could  I  lay  my  hand  upon  the  knave 
that  took  it,  he  should  incontinently  grace  a  halter.  But 
let  us,  first  of  all,  secure  the  issues  of  the  house.  Here  is 
enough  harm  already,  by  St.  George  !  " 

Sentinels  were  posted  close  around  the  house  and  gar- 
den ;  a  sentinel  on  every  landing  of  the  stair,  a  whole  troop 
in  the  main  entrance-hall ;  and  yet  another  about  the  bon- 
fire in  the  shed.  Sir  Daniel's  followers  were  supplemented 
by  Lord  Shoreby's  ;  there  was  thus  no  lack  of  men  or  wea- 
pons to  make  the  house  secure,  or  to  entrap  a  lurking 
enemy,  should  one  be  there. 


THE   DEAD    SPY.  219 

Meanwhile,  the  body  of  the  spy  was  carried  out  through 
the  falling  snow  and  deposited  in  the  abbey  church. 

It  was  not  until  these  dispositions  had  been  taken,  and 
all  had  returned  to  a  decorous  silence,  that  the  two  girls 
drew  Richard  Shelton  from  his  place  of  concealment,  and 
made  a  full  report  to  him  of  what  had  passed.  He,  upon 
his  side,  recounted  the  visit  of  the  spy,  his  dangerous  dis' 
covery,  and  speedy  end. 

Joanna  leaned  back  very  faint  against  the  curtained 
wall 

"It  will  avail  but  little,"  she  said.  "  I  shall  be  wed  to- 
morrow, in  the  morning,  after  all !  " 

"  What !  "  cried  her  friend.  "  And  here  is  our  paladin 
that  driveth  lions  like  mice  !  Te  have  little  faith,  of  a 
surety.  But  come,  friend  lion-driver,  give  us  some  com- 
fort ;  speak,  and  let  us  hear  bold  counsels." 

Dick  was  confounded  to  be  thus  outfaced  with  his  own 
exaggerated  words  ;  but  though  he  coloured,  he  still  spoke 
stoutly. 

"  Truly,"  said  he,  "  we  are  in  straits.  Yet,  could  I  but 
win  out  of  this  house  for  half  an  hour,  I  do  honestly  tell 
myself  that  all  might  still  go  well ;  and  for  the  marriage, 
it  should  be  prevented." 

"  And  for  the  lions,"  mimicked  the  girl,  "they  shall  be 
driven." 

"  I  crave  your  excuse,"  said  Dick.  "  I  speak  not  now 
in  any  boasting  humour,  but  rather  as  one  inquiring  after 
help  or  counsel ;  for  if  I  get  not  forth  of  this  house  and 


220  THE    BLACK   AKBOW. 

through  these  sentinels,  I  can  do  less  than  naught.  Take 
me,  I  pray  you,  rightly." 

"  Why  said  ye  he  was  rustic,  Joan  ?  "  the  girl  inquired. 
"I  warrant  he  hath  a  tongue  in  his  head  ;  ready,  soft, 
and  bold  is  his  speech  at  pleasure.  What  would  ye 
more  ?  " 

"  Nay,"  sighed  Joanna,  with  a  smile,  "  they  have  changed 
me  my  friend  Dick,  'tis  sure  enough.  When  I  beheld  him, 
he  was  rough  indeed.  But  it  matters  little  ;  there  is  no 
help  for  my  hard  case,  and  I  must  still  be  Lady  Shoreby  !  " 

"Nay,  then,"  said  Dick,  "I  will  even  make  the  adven- 
ture. A  friar  is  not  much  regarded  ;  and  if  I  found  a  good 
fairy  to  lead  me  up,  I  may  find  another  belike  to  carry  me 
down.  How  call  they  the  name  of  this  spy  ?  " 

"Butter,"  said  the  young  lady  ;  "and  an  excellent  good 
name  to  call  him  by.  But  how  mean  ye,  lion-driver? 
What  is  in  your  mind  to  do  ?  " 

"To  offer  boldly  to  go  forth,"  returned  Dick  ;  "  and  if 
any  stop  me,  to  keep  an  unchanged  countenance,  and  say 
I  go  to  pray  for  Rutter.  They  will  be  praying  over  his 
poor  clay  even  now." 

"  The  device  is  somewhat  simple,"  replied  the  girl,  "  yet 
it  may  hold." 

"  Nay,"  said  young  Shelton,  "  it  is  no  device,  but  mere 
boldness,  which  serveth  often  better  in  great  straits." 

"  Ye  say  true,"  she  said.  "  Well,  go,  a-Mary's  name, 
and  may  Heaven  speed  you  !  Ye  leave  here  a  poor  maid 
that  loves  you  entirely,  and  another  that  is  most  heartily 


THE    DEAD    SPY.  221 

your  friend.  Be  wary,  for  their  sakes,  and  make  not  ship- 
wreck  of  your  safety. " 

"Ay,"  added  Joanna,  "go,  Dick  Ye  run  no  more 
peril,  whether  ye  go  or  stay.  Go  ;  ye  take  my  heart  with 
you  ;  the  saints  defend  you !  " 

Dick  passed  the  first  sentry  with  so  assured  a  counten- 
ance that  the  fellow  merely  fidgeted  and  stared  ;  but  at 
the  second  landing  the  man  carried  his  spear  across  and 
bade  him  name  his  business. 

"  Pax  vobiscum,"  answered  Dick.  "I  go  to  pray  over 
the  body  of  this  poor  Rutter. " 

"Like  enough,"  returned  the  sentry  ;  "but  to  go  alone 
is  not  permitted  you."  He  leaned  over  the  oaken  balus- 
ters and  whistled  shrill.  "  One  cometh  ! "  he  cried  ;  and 
then  motioned  Dick  to  pass. 

At  the  foot  of  the  stair  he  found  the  guard  afoot  and 
awaiting  his  arrival  ;  and  when  he  had  once  more  repeated 
his  story,  the  commander  of  the  post  ordered  four  men 
out  to  accompany  him  to  the  church. 

"Let  him  not  slip,  my  lads,"  he  said.  "Bring  him  to 
Sir  Oliver,  on  your  lives !  " 

The  door  was  then  opened ;  one  of  the  men  took  Dick 
by  either  arm,  another  marched  ahead  with  a  link,  and 
the  fourth,  with  bent  bow  and  the  arrow  on.  the  string, 
brought  up  the  rear.  In  this  order  they  proceeded  through 
the  garden,  under  the  thick  darkness  of  the  night  and  the 
scattering  snow,  and  drew  near  to  the  dimly-illuminated 
windows  of  the  abbey  church. 


222  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

At  the  western  portal  a  picket  of  archers  stood,  taking 
what  shelter  they  could  find  in  the  hollow  of  the  arched 
doorways,  and  all  powdered  with  the  snow  ;  and  it  was  not 
until  Dick's  conductors  had  exchanged  a  word  with  these, 
that  they  were  suffered  to  pass  forth  and  enter  the  nave 
of  the  sacred  edifice. 

The  church  was  doubtfully  lighted  by  the  tapers  upon 
the  great  altar,  and  by  a  lamp  or  two  that  swung  from  the 
arched  roof  before  the  private  chapels  of  illustrious  fami- 
lies. In  the  midst  of  the  choir  the  dead  spy  lay,  his  limbs 
piously  composed,  upon  a  bier. 

A  hurried  mutter  of  prayer  sounded  along  the  arches  ; 

* 

cowled  figures  knelt  in  the  stalls  of  the  choir,  and  on  the 
steps  of  the  high  altar  a  priest  in  pontifical  vestments  cel- 
ebrated mass. 

Upon  this  fresh  entrance,  one  of  the  cowled  figures 
arose,  and,  coming  down  the  steps  which  elevated  the 
level  of  the  choir  above  that  of  the  nave,  demanded  from 
the  leader  of  the  four  men  what  business  brought  him  to 
the  church.  Out  of  respect  for  the  service  and  the  dead, 
they  spoke  in  guarded  tones  ;  but  the  echoes  of  that  huge, 
empty  building  caught  up  their  words,  and  hollowly  re- 
peated and  repeated  them  along  the  aisles. 

"A  monk!  "  returned  Sir  Oliver  (for  he  it  was),  when 
he  had  heard  the  report  of  the  archer.  "  My  brother,  I 
looked  not  for  your  coming,"  he  added,  turning  to  young 
Shelton.  "  In  all  civility,  who  are  ye  ?  and  at  whose  in- 
stance do  ye  join  your  supplications  to  ours  ?  " 


THE   DEAD   SPY.  223 

Dick,  keeping  his  cowl  about  his  face,  signed  to  Sir 
Oliver  to  move  a  pace  or  two  aside  from  the  archers  ;  and, 
so  soon  as  the  priest  had  done  so,  "I  cannot  hope  to  de- 
ceive you,  sir,"  he  said.  "  My  life  is  in  your  hands." 

Sir  Oliver  violently  started  ;  his  stout  cheeks  grew  pale, 
and  for  a  space  he  was  silent. 

"Richard,"  he  said,  "what  brings  you  here,  I  know 
not ;  but  I  much  misdoubt  it  to  be  eviL  Nevertheless, 
for  the  kindness  that  was,  I  would  not  willingly  deliver 
you  to  harm.  Ye  shall  sit  all  night  beside  me  in  the 
stalls :  ye  shall  sit  there  till  my  Lord  of  Shoreby  be  mar- 
ried, and  the  party  gone  safe  home  ;  and  if  all  goeth  well, 
and  ye  have  planned  no  evil,  in  the  end  ye  shall  go  whither 
ye  will.  But  if  your  purpose  be  bloody,  it  shall  return 
upon  your  head.  Amen  !  " 

And  the  priest  devoutly  crossed  himself,  and  turned  and 
louted  to  the  altar. 

With  that,  he  spoke  a  few  words  more  to  the  soldiers, 
and  taking  Dick  by  the  hand,  led  him  up  to  the  choir, 
and  placed  him  in  the  stall  beside  his  own,  where,  for 
mere  decency,  the  lad  had  instantly  to  kneel  and  appear 
to  be  busy  with  his  devotions. 

His  mind  and  his  eyes,  however,  were  continually  wan- 
dering. Three  of  the  soldiers,  he  observed,  instead  of  re- 
turning to  the  house,  had  got  them  quietly  into  a  point 
of  vantage  in  the  aisle  ;  and  he  could  not  doubt  that  they 
had  done  so  by  Sir  Oliver's  command.  Here,  then,  he  was 
trapped.  Here  he  must  spend  the  night  in  the  ghostly 


224:  THE   BLACK  ARROW. 

glimmer  and  shadow  of  the  church,  and  looking  on  the 
pale  face  of  him  he  slew  ;  and  here,  in  the  morning,  he 
must  see  his  sweetheart  married  to  another  man  before 
his  eyes. 

But,  for  all  that,  he  obtained  a  command  upon  his  mind, 
and  built  himself  up  in  patience  to  await  the  issue. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

IN  THE   ABBEY   CHURCH. 

In  Shoreby  Abbey  Church  tho  prayers  were  kept  up  all 
night  without  cessation,  now  with  the  singing  of  psalms, 
now  with  a  note  or  two  upon  the  bell. 

Butter,  the  spy,  was  nobly  waked.  There  he  lay,  mean- 
while, as  they  had  arranged  him,  his  dead  hands  crossed 
upon  his  bosom,  his  dead  eyes  staring  on  the  roof ;  and 
hard  by,  in  the  stall,  the  lad  who  had  slain  him  waited,  in 
sore  disquietude,  the  coming  of  the  morning. 

Once  only,  in  the  course  of  the  hours,  Sir  Oliver  leaned 
across  to  his  captive. 

"  Richard,"  he  whispered,  "  my  son,  if  ye  mean  me  evil, 
I  will  certify,  on  my  soul's  welfare,  ye  design  upon  an  in- 
nocent man.  Sinful  in  the  eye  of  Heaven  I  do  declare 
myself  ;  but  sinful  as  against  you  I  am  not,  neither  have 
been  ever." 

"  My  father,"  returned  Dick,  in  the  same  tone  of  voice. 


IN   THE   ABBEY   CHURCH. 

"  trust  me,  I  design  nothing  ;  but  as  for  your  innocence. 
I  may  not  forget  that  ye  cleared  yourself  but  lamely." 

"  A  man  may  be  innocently  guilty,"  replied  the  priest. 
"  He  may  be  set  blindfolded  upon  a  mission,  ignorant  of 
its  true  scope.  So  it  was  with  me.  I  did  decoy  your  fa- 
ther to  his  death  ;  but  as  Heaven  sees  us  in  this  sacred 
place,  I  knew  not  what  I  did." 

"It  may  Le," returned  Dick.  "But  see  what  a  strange 
web  ye  have  woven,  that  I  should  be,  at  this  hour,  at  once 
your  prisoner  and  your  judge  ;  that  ye  should  both  threat- 
en my  days  and  deprecate  my  anger.  Methinks,  if  ye  had 
been  all  your  life  a  true  man  and  good  priest,  ye  would 
neither  thus  fear  nor  thus  detest  me.  And  now  to  your 
prayers.  I  do  obey  you,  since  needs  must ;  but  I  will  not 
be  burthened  with  your  company." 

The  priest  uttered  a  sigh  so  heavy  that  it  had  almost 
touched  the  lad  into  some  sentiment  of  pity,  and  he  bowed 
his  head  upon  his  hands  like  a  man  borne  down  below  a 
weight  of  care.  He  joined  no  longer  in  the  psalms  ;  but 
Dick  could  hear  the  beads  rattle  through  his  fingers  and 
the  prayers  a-pattering  between  his  teeth. 

Yet  a  little,  and  the  grey  of  the  morning  began  to 
struggle  through  the  painted  casements  of  the  church,  and 
to  put  to  shame  the  glimmer  of  the  tapers.  The  light 
slowly  broadened  and  brightened,  and  presently  through 
the  south-eastern  clerestories  a  flush  of  rosy  sunlight 
flickered  on  the  walls.  The  storm  was  over  ;  the  great 

clouds  had  disburdened  their  snow  and  fled  farther  on, 
15 


226  THE    BLACK    AKROW. 

and  the  new  day  was  breaking  on  a  merry  winter  land, 
scape  sheathed  in  white. 

A  bustle  of  church  officers  followed  ;  the  bier  was  car- 
ried forth  to  the  deadhouse,  and  the  stains  of  blood  were 
cleansed  from  off  the  tiles,  that  no  such  ill-omened  spec- 
tacle should  disgrace  the  marriage  of  Lord  Shoreby.  At 
the  same  time,  the  very  ecclesiastics  who  had  been  so 
dismally  engaged  all  night  began  to  put  on  morning  faces, 
to  do  honour  to  the  merrier  ceremony  which  was  about 
to  follow.  And  further  to  announce  the  coming  of  the 
day,  the  pious  of  the  town  began  to  assemble  and  fall  to 
prayer  before  their  favourite  shrines,  or  wait  their  turn  at 
the  confessionals. 

Favoured  by  this  stir,  it  was  of  course  easily  possible  for 
any  man  to  avoid  the  vigilance  of  Sir  Daniel's  sentries  at 
the  door  ;  and  presently  Dick,  looking  about  him  wearily, 
caught  the  eye  of  no  less  a  person  than  Will  Lawless,  still 
in  his  monk's  habit. 

The  outlaw,  at  the  same  moment,  recognized  his  leader, 
and  privily  signed  to  him  with  hand  and  eye. 

Now,  Dick  was  far  from  having  forgiven  the  old  rogue 
his  most  untimely  drunkenness,  but  he  had  no  desire  to 
involve  him  in  his  own  predicament ;  and  he  signalled 
back  to  him,  as  plain  as  he  was  able,  to  begone. 

Lawless,  as  though  he  had  understood,  disappeared  at 
once  behind  a  pillar,  and  Dick  breathed  again. 

What,  then,  was  his  dismay  to  feel  himself  plucked  by 
the  sleeve  and  to  find  the  old  robber  installed  beside  him, 


IN   THE   ABBEY   CHURCH.  227 

upon  the  next  seat,  and,  to  all  appearance,  plunged  in  his 
devotions ! 

Instantly  Sir  Oliver  arose  from  his  place,  and,  gliding 
behind  the  stalls,  made  for  the  soldiers  in  the  aisle.  If 
the  priest's  suspicions  had  been  so  lightly  wakened,  the 
harm  was  already  done,  and  Lawless  a  prisoner  in  the 
church. 

"Move  not,"  whispered  Dick.  "We  are  in  the  plagui- 
est  pass,  thanks,  before  all  things,  to  thy  swinishness  of 
yestereven.  When  ye  saw  me  here,  so  strangely  seated 
where  I  have  neither  right  nor  interest,  what  a  mur- 
rain !  could  ye  not  smell  harm  and  get  ye  gone  from 
evil?" 

"Nay,"  returned  Lawless,  "I  thought  ye  had  heard 
from  Ellis,  and  were  here  on  duty." 

"  Ellis  !  "  echoed  Dick.     "  Is  Ellis,  then,  returned  ?  " 

"  For  sure,"  replied  the  outlaw.  "  He  came  last  night, 
and  belted  me  sore  for  being  in  wine — so  there  ye  are 
avenged,  my  master.  A  furious  man  is  Ellis  Duckworth  I 
He  hath  ridden  me  hot-spur  from  Craven  to  prevent  thia 
marriage ;  and,  Master  Dick,  ye  know  the  way  of  him — 
do  so  he  will !  " 

"Nay,  then,"  returned  Dick,  with  composure,  "you  and 
I,  my  poor  brother,  are  dead  men  ;  for  I  sit  here  a  pris- 
oner upon  suspicion,  and  my  neck  was  to  answer  for  thia 
very  marriage  that  he  purposeth  to  mar.  I  had  a  fair 
choice,  by  the  rood  !  to  lose  my  sweetheart  or  else  lose 
my  life  !  Well,  the  cast  is  thrown — it  is  to  be  my  life." 


228  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

"By  the  mass,"  cried  Lawless,  half  arising,  "I  ani 
gone ! " 

But  Dick  had  his  hand  at  once  upon  his  shoulder. 

"Friend  Lawless,  sit  ye  still,"  he  said.  "An  ye  have 
eyes,  look  yonder  at  the  corner  by  the  chancel  arch  ;  see 
ye  not  that,  even  upon  the  motion  of  your  rising,  yon 
armed  men  are  up  and  ready  to  intercept  you  ?  Yield  ye, 
friend.  Ye  were  bold  aboard  ship,  when  ye  thought  to 
die  a  sea-death  ;  be  bold  again,  now  that  y'  are  to  die 
presently  upon  the  gallows." 

"Master  Dick,"  gasped  Lawless,  "  the  thing  hath  come 
upon  me  somewhat  of  the  suddenest.  But  give  me  a 
moment  till  I  fetch  my  breath  again  ;  and,  by  the  mass,  I 
will  be  as  stout-hearted  as  yourself." 

"  Here  is  my  bold  fellow ! "  returned  Dick.  "  And 
yet,  Lawless,  it  goes  hard  against  the  grain  with  me  to 
die ;  but  where  whining  mendeth  nothing,  wherefore 
whine  ?  " 

"  Nay,  that  indeed  !  "  chimed  Lawless.  "And  a  fig  for 
death,  at  worst !  It  has  to  be  done,  my  master,  soon  or 
late.  And  hanging  in  a  good  quarrel  is  an  easy  death, 
they  say,  though  I  could  never  hear  of  any  that  came  back 
to  say  so." 

And  so  saying,  the  stout  old  rascal  leaned  back  in  his 
stall,  folded  his  arms,  and  began  to  look  about  him  with 
the  greatest  air  of  insolence  and  unconcern. 

"And  for  the  matter  of  that,"  Dick  added,  "it  is  yet 
our  best  chance  to  keep  quiet.  We  wot  not  yet  what 


IN   THE   ABBEY    CHURCH.  229 

Duckworth  purposes  ;  and  when  all  is  said,  and  if  the 
worst  befall,  we  may  yet  clear  our  feet  of  it." 

Now  that  they  ceased  talking,  they  were  aware  of  a  very 
distant  and  thin  strain  of  mirthful  music  which  steadily 
drew  nearer,  louder,  and  merrier.  The  bells  in  the  tower 
began  to  break  forth  into  a  doubling  peal,  and  a  greater 
and  greater  concourse  of  people  to  crowd  into  the  church, 
shuffling  the  snow  from  off  their  feet,  and  clapping  and 
blowing  in  their  hands.  The  western  door  was  flung  wide 
open,  showing  a  glimpse  of  sunlit,  snowy  street,  and  ad- 
mitting in  a  great  gust  the  shrewd  air  of  the  morning  ; 
and  in  short,  it  became  plain  by  every  sign  that  Lord 
Shoreby  desired  to  be  married  very  early  in  the  day,  and 
that  the  wedding-train  was  drawing  near. 

Some  of  Lord  Shoreby's  men  now  cleared  a  passage 
down  the  middle  aisle,  forcing  the  people  back  with  lance- 
stocks  ;  and  just  then,  outside  the  portal,  the  secular  mu- 
sicians could  be  descried  drawing  near  over  the  frozen 
snow,  the  fifers  and  trumpeters  scarlet  in  the  face  with 
lusty  blowing,  the  drummers  and  the  cymbalists  beating 
as  for  a  wager. 

These,  as  they  drew  near  the  door  of  the  sacred  build- 
ing, filed  off  on  either  side,  and,  marking  time  to  their  own 
vigorous  music,  stood  stamping  in  the  snow.  As  they 
thus  opened  their  ranks,  the  leaders  of  this  noble  bridal 
train  appeared  behind  and  between  them  ;  and  such  was 
the  variety  and  gaiety  of  their  attire,  such  the  display  of 
silks  and  velvet,  fur  and  satin,  embroidery  and  lace,  that 


230  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

the  procession  showed  forth  upon  the  snow  like  a  flower- 
bed in  a  path  or  a  painted  window  in  a  wall. 

First  came  the  bride,  a  sorry  sight,  as  pale  as  winter, 
clinging  to  Sir  Daniel's  arm,  and  attended,  as  bridesmaid, 
by  the  short  young  lady  who  had  befriended  Dick  the 
night  before.  Close  behind,  in  the  most  radiant  toilet, 
followed  the  bridegroom,  halting  on  a  gouty  foot ;  and  as 
he  passed  the  threshold  of  the  sacred  building  and  doffed 
his  hat,  his  bald  head  was  seen  to  be  rosy  with  emo- 
tion. 

And  now  came  the  hour  of  Ellis  Duckworth. 

Dick,  who  sat  stunned  among  contrary  emotions,  grasp- 
ing the  desk  in  front  of  him,  beheld  a  movement  in  the 
crowd,  people  jostling  backward,  and  eyes  and  arms  up- 
lifted. Following  these  signs,  he  beheld  three  or  four  men 
with  bent  bows  leaning  from  the  clerestory  gallery.  At 
the  same  instant  they  delivered  their  discharge,  and  be- 
fore the  clamour  and  cries  of  the  astounded  populace  had 
time  to  swell  fully  upon  the  ear,  they  had  flitted  from 
their  perch  and  disappeared. 

The  nave  was  full  of  swaying  heads  and  voices  scream- 
ing ;  the  ecclesiastics  thronged  in  terror  from  their  places  ; 
the  music  ceased,  and  though  the  bells  overhead  continued 
for  some  seconds  to  clang  upon  the  air,  some  wind  of  the 
disaster  seemed  to  find  its  way  at  last  even  to  the  chamber 
where  the  ringers  were  leaping  on  their  ropes,  and  they 
also  desisted  from  their  merry  labours. 

Right  in  the  midst  of  the  nave  the  bridegroom  lay  stone* 


IN   THE   ABBEY   CHURCH.  231 

dead,  pierced  by  two  black  arrows.  The  bride  had  fainted. 
Sir  Daniel  stood,  towering  above  the  crowd  in  his  surprise 
and  anger,  a  clothyard  shaft  quivering  in  his  left  forearm, 
and  his  face  streaming  blood  from  another  which  had 
grazed  his  brow. 

Long  before  any  search  could  be  made  for  them,  the 
authors  of  this  tragic  interruption  had  clattered  down  a 
turnpike  stair  and  decamped  by  a  postern  door. 

But  Dick  and  Lawless  still  remained  in  pawn  ;  they  had, 
indeed,  arisen  on  the  first  alarm,  and  pushed  manfully  to 
gain  the  door  ;  but  what  with  the  narrowness  of  the  stall? 
and  the  crowding  of  terrified  priests  and  choristers,  the 
attempt  had  been  in  vain,  and  they  had  stoically  resumed 
their  places. 

And  now,  pale  with  horror,  Sir  Oliver  rose  to  his  feet 
and  called  upon  Sir  Daniel,  pointing  with  one  hand  to 
Dick. 

"Here,"  he  cried,  "is  Richard  Shelton — alas  the  hour  ! 
— blood  guilty !  Seize  him  ! — bid  him  be  seized  !  For 
all  our  lives'  sakes,>take  him  and  bind  him  surely !  He  hath 
sworn  our  fall." 

Sir  Daniel  was  blinded  by  anger — blinded  by  the  hot 
blood  that  still  streamed  across  his  face. 

"  Where  ?  "  he  bellowed.  "  Hale  him  forth !  By  the 
cross  of  Holywood,  but  he  shall  rue  this  hour ! " 

The  crowd  fell  back,  and  a  party  of  archers  invaded  the 
choir,  laid  rough  hands  on  Dick,  dragged  him  head  fore- 
most from  the  stall,  and  thrust  him  by  the  shoulders  down 


232  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

the  chancel  steps.  Lawless,  on  his  part,  sat  as  still  as  a 
mouse. 

Sir  Daniel,  brushing  the  blood  out  of  his  eyes,  stared 
blinkingly  upon  his  captive. 

"Ay,"  he  said,  "  treacherous  and  insolent,  I  have  thec 
fast ;  and  by  all  potent  oaths,  for  every  drop  of  blood  that 
now  trickles  in  mine  eyes,  I  will  wring  a  groan  out  of  thy 
carcase.  Away  with  him  ! "  he  added.  "  Here  is  no  place  ! 
Off  with  him  to  my  house.  I  will  number  every  joint  of 
thy  body  with  a  torture." 

But  Dick,  putting  off  his  captors,  uplifted  his  voice. 

"  Sanctuary  !  "  he  shouted.  "  Sanctuary  !  Ho,  there, 
my  fathers !  They  would  drag  me  from  the  church !  " 

"  From  the  church  thou  hast  defiled  with  murder,  boy," 
added  a  tall  man,  magnificently  dressed. 

"  On  what  probation  ?  "  cried  Dick.  "  They  do  accuse 
me,  indeed,  of  some  complicity,  but  have  not  proved  one 
tittle.  I  was,  in  truth,  a  suitor  for  this  damsel's  hand  ;  and 
she,  I  will  be  bold  to  say  it,  repaid  my  suit  with  favor. 
But  what  then  ?  To  love  a  maid  is  no  offence,  I  trow — 
nay,  nor  to  gain  her  love.  In  all  else,  I  stand  here  free 
from  guiltiness." 

There  was  a  murmur  of  approval  among  the  bystanders, 
so  boldly  Dick  declared  his  innocence ;  but  at  the  same 
time  a  throng  of  accusers  arose  upon  the  other  side,  cry- 
ing how  he  had  been  found  last  night  in  Sir  Daniel's  house, 
how  he  wore  a  sacrilegious  disguise  ;  and  in  the  midst  of 
the  babel.  Sir  Oliver  indicated  Lawless,  both  by  voice  and 


m   THE   ABBEY   CHURCH.  233 

gesture,  as  accomplice  to  the  fact  He,  in  his  turn,  was 
dragged  from  his  seat  and  set  beside  his  leader.  The 
feelings  of  the  crowd  rose  high  on  either  side,  and  while 
some  dragged  the  prisoners  to  and  fro  to  favor  their  es- 
cape, others  cursed  and  struck  them  with  their  fists. 
Dick's  ears  rang  and  his  brain  swam  dizzily,  like  a  man 
struggling  in  the  eddies  of  a  furious  river. 

But  the  tall  man  who  had  already  answered  Dick,  by  a 
prodigious  exercise  of  voice  restored  silence  and  order  in 
the  mob. 

"  Search  them,"  he  said,  "  for  arms.  We  may  so  judge 
of  their  intentions." 

Upon  Dick  they  found  no  weapon  but  his  poniard,  and 
this  told  in  his  favour,  until  one  man  officiously  drew  it 
from  its  sheath,  and  found  it  still  uncleansed  of  the  blood 
of  Rutter.  At  this  there  was  a  great  shout  among  Sir 
Daniel's  followers,  which  the  tall  man  suppressed  by  a 
gesture  and  an  imperious  glance.  But  when  it  came  to 
the  turn  of  Lawless,  there  was  found  under  his  gown  a 
sheaf  of  arrows  identical  with  those  that  had  been  shot. 

"  How  say  ye  now  ?  "  asked  the  tall  man,  frowningly,  of 
Dick. 

"Sir,"  replied  Dick,  "I  am  here  in  sanctuary,  is  it  not 
so  ?  Well,  sir,  I  see  by  your  bearing  that  ye  are  high  in 
station,  and  I  read  in  your  countenance  the  marks  of  pi* 
ety  and  justice.  To  you,  then,  I  will  yield  me  prisoner, 
and  that  blithely,  foregoing  the  advantage  of  this  holy 
place.  But  rather  than  to  be  yielded  into  the  discretion 


234  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

of  that  man — whom  I  do  here  accuse  with  a  loud  voice  to 
be  the  murderer  of  my  natural  father  and  the  unjust  de- 
tainer of  my  lands  and  revenues — rather  than  that,  I  would 
beseech  you,  under  favour,  with  your  own  gentle  hand,  to 
despatch  me  on  the  spot.  Your  own  ears  have  heard  him, 
how  before  that  I  was  proven  guilty  he  did  threaten  me 
with  torments.  It  standeth  not  with  your  own  honour  to 
deliver  me  to  my  sworn  enemy  and  old  oppressor,  but  to 
try  me  fairly  by  the  way  of  law,  and,  if  that  I  be  guilty  in- 
deed, to  slay  me  mercifully." 

"My  lord,"  cried  Sir  Daniel,  "ye  will  not  hearken  to 
this  wolf  ?  His  bloody  dagger  reeks  him  the  lie  into  his 
face." 

"  Nay,  but  suffer  me,  good  knight,"  returned  the  tall 
stranger;  "your  own  vehemence  doth  somewhat  tell 
against  yourself." 

And  here  the  bride,  who  had  come  to  herself  some  min- 
utes past  and  looked  wildly  on  upon  this  scene,  broke  loose 
from  those  that  held  her,  and  fell  upon  her  knees  before 
the  last  speaker. 

"My  Lord  of  Kisingham,"  she  cried,  "hear  me,  in  jus- 
tice. I  am  here  in  this  man's  custody  by  mere  force,  reft 
from  mine  own  people.  Since  that  day  I  had  never  pity, 
countenance,  nor  comfort  from  the  face  of  man — but  from 
him  only — Richard  Shelton — whom  they  now  accuse  and 
labour  to  undo.  My  lord,  if  he  was  yesternight  in  Sir 
Daniel's  mansion,  it  was  I  that  brought  him  there ;  he 
came  but  at  my  prayer,  and  thought  to  do  no  hurt.  While 


IN   THE    ABBEY    CHURCH.  235 

yet  Sir  Daniel  was  a  good  lord  to  him,  he  fought  with 
them  of  the  Black  Arrow  loyally  ;  but  when  his  foul  guard- 
ian sought  his  life  by  practices,  and  he  fled  by  night,  for 
his  soul's  sake,  out  of  that  bloody  house,  whither  was  he 
to  turn — he,  helpless  and  penniless?  Or  if  he  be  fallen 
among  ill  company,  whom  should  ye  blame — the  lad  that 
was  unjustly  handled,  or  the  guardian  that  did  abuse  his 
trust?" 

And  then  the  short  young  lady  fell  on  her  knees  by 
Joanna's  side. 

"  And  I,  my  good  lord  and  natural  uncle,"  she  added, 
"I  can  bear  testimony,  on  my  conscience  and  before  the 
face  of  all,  that  what  this  maiden  saith  is  true.  It  was  I, 
unworthy,  that  did  lead  the  young  man  in." 

Earl  Risingham  had  heard  in  silence,  and  when  the 
voices  ceased,  he  still  stood  silent  for  a  space.  Then  he 
gave  Joanna  his  hand  to  arise,  though  it  was  to  be  ob- 
served that  he  did  not  offer  the  like  courtesy  to  her  who 
had  called  herself  his  niece. 

"Sir  Daniel,"  he  said,  "here  is  a  right  intricate  affair, 
the  which,  with  your  good  leave,  it  shall  be  mine  to  ex- 
amine and  adjust.  Content  ye,  then  ;  your  business  is  in 
careful  hands ;  justice  shall  be  done  you ;  and  in  the 
meanwhile,  get  ye  incontinently  home,  and  have  your 
hurts  attended.  The  air  is  shrewd,  and  I  would  not  ye 
took  cold  upon  these  scratches." 

He  made  a  sign  with  his  hand ;  it  was  passed  down  the 
nave  by  obsequious  servants,  who  waited  there  upon  his 


236  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

smallest  gesture.  Instantly,  without  the  church,  a  tucket 
sounded  shrill,  and  through  the  open  portal  archers  and 
men-at-arms,  uniformly  arrayed  in  the  colours  and  wear- 
ing the  badge  of  Lord  Risingham,  began  to  file  into  the 
church,  took  Dick  and  Lawless  from  those  who  still  de- 
tained them,  and,  closing  their  files  about  the  prisoners, 
marched  forth  again  and  disappeared. 

As  they  were  passing,  Joanna  held  both  her  hands  to 
Dick  and  cried  him  her  farewell;  and  the  bridesmaid, 
nothing  downcast  by  her  uncle's  evident  displeasure,  blew 
him  a  kiss,  with  a  "Keep  your  heart  up,  lion-driver  ! "  that 
for  the  first  time  since  the  accident  called  up  a  smile  to 
the  faces  of  the  crowd. 


CHAPTEE  V. 

EARL   RISINGHAM. 

Earl  Risingham,  although  by  far  the  most  important 
person  then  in  Shoreby,  was  poorly  lodged  in  the  house 
of  a  private  gentleman  upon  the  extreme  outskirts  of  the 
town.  Nothing  but  the  armed  men  at  the  doors,  and  the 
mounted  messengers  that  kept  arriving  and  departing,  an- 
nounced the  temporary  residence  of  a  great  lord. 

Thus  it  was  that,  from  lack  of  space,  Dick  and  Lawless 
were  clapped  into  the  same  apartment. 

"  Well  spoken,  Master  Richard,"  said  the  outlaw  ;  "  it 


EARL   RISINGHAM.  237 

was  excellently  well  spoken,  and,  for  my  part,  I  thank  yon 
cordially.  Here  we  are  in  good  hands  ;  we  shall  be  justly 
tried,  and,  some  time  this  evening,  decently  hanged  on  the 
same  tree." 

"Indeed,  my  poor  friend,  I  do  believe  it,"  answered 
Dick. 

"Yet  have  we  a  string  to  our  bow,"  returned  Lawless. 
"  Ellis  Duckworth  is  a  man  out  of  ten  thousand  ;  he  hold- 
eth  you  right  near  his  heart,  both  for  your  own  and  for 
your  father's  sake  ;  and  knowing  you  guiltless  of  this  fact, 
he  will  stir  earth  and  heaven  to  bear  you  clear." 

"It  may  not  be,"  said  Dick.  ';  What  can  he  do?  He 
hath  but  a  handful.  Alack,  if  it  were  but  to-morrow — 
could  I  but  keep  a  certain  tryst  an  hour  before  noon  to- 
morrow— all  were,  I  think,  otherwise.  But  now  there  is 
no  help." 

"Well,"  concluded  Lawless,  "  an  ye  will  stand  to  it  for 
my  innocence,  I  will  stand  to  it  for  yours,  and  that  stout- 
ly. It  shall  naught  avail  us  ;  but  an  I  be  to  hang,  it  shall 
not  be  for  lack  of  swearing." 

And  then,  while  Dick  gave  himself  over  to  his  reflec- 
tions, the  old  rogue  curled  himself  down  into  a  corner, 
pulled  his  monkish  hood  about  his  face,  and  composed 
himself  to  sleep.  Soon  he  was  loudly  snoring,  so  utterly 
had  his  long  life  of  hardship  and  adventure  blunted  the 
sense  of  apprehension. 

It  was  long  after  noon,  and  the  day  was  already  failing, 
before  the  door  was  opened  and  Dick  taken  forth  and  led 


238  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

up-stairs  to  where,  in  a  warm  cabinet,  Earl  Eisingham  sat 
musing  over  the  fire. 

On  his  captive's  entrance  he  looked  up. 

"Sir,"  he  said,  "  I  knew  your  father,  who  was  a  man  of 
honour,  and  this  inclineth  me  to  be  the  more  lenient ;  but 
I  may  not  hide  from  you  that  heavy  charges  lie  against 
your  character.  Ye  do  consort  with  murderers  and 
robbers ;  upon  a  clear  probation  ye  have  carried  war 
against  the  king's  peace  ;  ye  are  suspected  to  have  pirati- 
cally  seized  upon  a  ship  ;  ye  are  found  skulking  with  a 
counterfeit  presentment  in  your  enemy's  house  ;  a  man  is 
slain  that  very  evening " 

"An  it  like  you,  my  lord,"  Dick  interposed,  "  I  will  at 
once  avow  my  guilt,  such  as  it  is.  I  slew  this  fellow  But- 
ter ;  and  to  the  proof  " — searching  in  his  bosom — "  here 
is  a  letter  from  his  wallet." 

Lord  Risingham  took  the  letter,  and  opened  and  read 
it  twice. 

"  Ye  have  read  this  ?  "  he  inquired. 

"  I  have  read  it,"  answered  Dick. 

"  Are  ye  for  York  or  Lancaster  ?  "  the  earl  demanded. 

"  My  lord,  it  was  but  a  little  while  back  that  I  was 
asked  that  question,  and  knew  not  how  to  answer  it,"  said 
Dick  ;  "  but  having  answered  once,  I  will  not  vary.  My 
lord,  I  am  for  York." 

The  earl  nodded  approvingly. 

"Honestly  replied,"  he  said.  "But  wherefore,  then, 
deliver  me  this  letter  ?  " 


EARL    RISINGHAM.  239 

"  Nay,  but  against  traitors,  my  lord,  are  not  all  sides 
arrayed  ?  "  cried  Dick. 

"  I  would  they  were,  young  gentleman,"  returned  the 
earl  ;  "  and  I  do  at  least  approve  your  saying.  There  is 
more  youth  than  guile  in  you,  I  do  perceive  ;  and  were 
not  Sir  Daniel  a  mighty  man  upon  our  side,  I  were  half- 
tempted  to  espouse  your  quarrel.  For  I  have  inquired, 
and  it  appears  ye  have  been  hardly  dealt  with,  and  have 
much  excuse.  But  look  ye,  sir,  I  am,  before  all  else,  a 
leader  in  the  queen's  interest ;  and  though  by  nature  a 
just  man,  as  I  believe,  and  leaning  even  to  the  excess  of 
mercy,  yet  must  I  order  my  goings  for  my  party's  inter- 
est, and,  to  keep  Sir  Daniel,  I  would  go  far  about." 

"  My  lord,"  returned  Dick,  "  ye  will  think  me  very 
bold  to  counsel  you  ;  but  do  ye  count  upon  Sir  Daniel's 
faith  ?  Methought  he  had  changed  sides  intolerably 
often." 

"Nay,  it  is  the  way  of  England.  What  would  ye 
have  ?  "  the  earl  demanded.  "  But  ye  are  unjust  to  the 
knight  of  Tunstall ;  and  as  faith  goes,  in  this  unfaith- 
ful generation,  he  hath  of  late  been  honorably  true  to 
us,  of  Lancaster.  Even  in  our  last  reverses  he  stood 
firm." 

"  An  it  pleased  you,  then,"  said  Dick,  "  to  cast  your  eye 
upon  this  letter,  ye  might  somewhat  change  your  thought 
of  him  ;"  and  he  handed  to  the  earl  Sir  Daniel's  letter  to 
Lord  Wensleydale. 

The  effect  upon  the  earl's  countenance  was  instant ;  he 


240  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

lowered  like  an  angry  lion,  and  his  hand,  with  a  sudden 
movement,  clutched  at  his  dagger. 

"  Ye  have  read  this  also  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Even  so,"  said  Dick.  "It  is  your  lordship's  own  es- 
tate he  offers  to  Lord  Wensleydale  ?  " 

"  It  is  my  own  estate,  even  as  ye  say  !  "  returned  the 
earl.  "I  am  your  bedesman  for  this  letter.  It  hath 
shown  me  a  fox's  hole.  Command  me,  Master  Shelton ; 
I  will  not  be  backward  in  gratitude,  and  to  begin  with, 
York  or  Lancaster,  true  man  or  thief,  I  do  now  set  you  at 
freedom.  Go,  a  Mary's  name  !  But  judge  it  right  that  I 
retain  and  hang  your  fellow,  Lawless.  The  crime  hath 
been  most  open,  and  it  were  fitting  that  some  open  pun- 
ishment should  follow." 

"  My  lord,  I  make  it  my  first  suit  to  you  to  spare  him 
also,"  pleaded  Dick. 

"It  is  an  old,  condemned  rogue,  thief,  and  vagabond, 
Master  Shelton,"  said  the  earl.  "  He  hath  been  gallows- 
*ipe  this  score  of  years.  And,  whether  for  one  thing  or 
Tlii^ther,  whether  to-morrow  or  the  day  after,  where  is  the 
<grea%  choice  ?" 

ftoortYet,  my  lord,  it  was  through  love  to  me  that  he  came 
hither,"  answered  Dick,  "  and  l  were  churlish  and  thank- 

him." 

Shelton,  ye  are  troublesome,"  replied  the  earl, 
.  >'< ''"  It  is  an  evil  way  to  prosper  in  this  world. 
Howbeit,  and  to  be  quit  of  your  importunity,  I  will  once 
1 'humour  you.     Go,  then,  together  ;  but  go  warily, 


ARBLASTER   AGAIN.  241 

and  get  swiftly  out  of  Shoreby  town.  For  this  Sir  Dan- 
iel (whom  may  the  saints  confound  !)  thirsteth  most  greed- 
ily to  have  your  blood." 

"  My  lord,  I  do  now  offer  you  in  words  my  gratitude, 
trusting  at  some  brief  date  to  pay  you  some  of  it  in  ser- 
vice," replied  Dick,  as  he  turned  from  the  apartment. 


CHAPTER  VL 

ARBLASTEB   AGAIN. 

When  Dick  and  Lawless  were  suffered  to  steal,  by  a 
back  way,  out  of  the  house  where  Lord  Risingham  held 
his  garrison,  the  evening  had  already  come. 

They  paused  in  shelter  of  the  garden  wall  to  consult  on 
their  best  course.  The  danger  was  extreme.  If  one  of 
Sir  Daniel's  men  caught  sight  of  them  and  raised  the 
view-hallo,  they  would  be  run  down  and  butchered  in- 
stantly. And  not  only  was  the  town  of  Shoreby  a  mere 
net  of  peril  for  their  lives,  but  to  make  for  the  open  coun- 
try was  to  run  the  risk  of  the  patrols. 

A  little  way  off,  upon  some  open  ground,  they  spied  a 
windmill  standing  ;  and  hard  by  that,  a  very  large  gran, 
ary  with  open  doors. 

"  How  if  we  lay  there  until  the  night  fall  ?  "  Dick  pro 
posed. 

16 


242  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

And  Lawless  having  no  better  suggestion  to  offer,  they 
made  a  straight  push  for  the  granary  at  a  run,  and  con- 
cealed themselves  behind  the  door  among  some  straw. 
The  daylight  rapidly  departed  ;  and  presently  the  moon 
was  silvering  the  frozen  snow.  Now  or  never  was  their 
opportunity  to  gain  the  Goat  and  Bagpipes  unobserved 
and  change  their  tell-tale  garments.  Tet  even  then  it 
was  advisable  to  go  round  by  the  outskirts,  and  not  run 
the  gauntlet  of  the  market-place,  where,  in  the  concourse 
of  people,  they  stood  the  more  imminent  peril  to  be 
recognized  and  slain. 

This  course  was  a  long  one.  It  took  them  not  far 
from  the  house  by  the  beach,  now  lying  dark  and  silent, 
and  brought  them  forth  at  last  by  the  margin  of  the  har- 
bour. Many  of  the  ships,  as  they  could  see  by  the  clear 
moonshine,  had  weighed  anchor,  and,  profiting  by  the 
calm  sky,  proceeded  for  more  distant  parts  ;  answerably  to 
this,  the  rude  alehouses  along  the  beach  (although  in  de- 
fiance of  the  curfew  law,  they  still  shone  with  fire  and 
candle)  were  no  longer  thronged  with  customers,  and  no 
longer  echoed  to  the  chorus  of  sea-songs. 

Hastily,  half-running,  with  their  monkish  raiment 
kilted  to  the  knee,  they  plunged  through  the  deep  snow 
and  threaded  the  labyrinth  of  marine  lumber  ;  and  they 
were  already  more  than  half  way  round  the  harbour  when, 
as  they  were  passing  close  before  an  alehouse,  the  door 
suddenly  opened  and  let  out  a  gush  of  light  upon  their 
fleeting  figures. 


ARBLASTER   AGAIN.  243 

Instantly  they  stopped,  and  made  believe  to  be  engaged 
in  earnest  conversation. 

Three  men,  one  after  another,  came  out  of  the  alehouse, 
and  the  last  closed  the  door  behind  him.  All  three  were 
unsteady  upon  their  feet,  as  if  they  had  passed  the  day  in 
deep  potations,  and  they  now  stood  wavering  in  the 
moonlight,  like  men  who  knew  not  what  they  would  be 
after.  The  tallest  of  the  three  was  talking  in  a  loud,  la- 
mentable voice. 

"Seven  pieces  of  as  good  Gascony  as  ever  a  tapster 
broached,"  he  was  saying,  "  the  best  ship  out  o'  the  port 
o'  Dartmouth,  a  Virgin  Mary  parcel-gilt,  thirteen  pounds 
of  good  gold  money " 

"  I  have  bad  losses,  too,"  interrupted  one  of  the  others. 
"I  have  had  losses  of  mine  own,  gossip  Arblaster.  I  was 
robbed  at  Martinmas  of  five  shillings  and  a  leather  wallet 
well  worth  ninepence  farthing." 

Dick's  heart  smote  him  at  what  he  heard.  Until  that 
moment  he  had  not  perhaps  thought  twice  of  the  poor 
skipper  who  had  been  ruined  by  the  loss  of  the  Good 
Hope  ;  so  careless,  in  those  days,  were  men  who  wore 
arms  of  the  goods  and  interests  of  their  inferiors.  But 
this  sudden  encounter  reminded  him  sharply  of  the  high- 
handed manner  and  ill-ending  of  his  enterprise  ;  and 
both  he  and  Lawless  turned  their  heads  the  other  way,  to 
avoid  the  chance  of  recognition. 

The  ship's  dog  had,  however,  made  his  escape  from  the 
wreck  and  found  his,  way  back  again  to  Shoreby.  He 


244  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

was  now  at  Arblaster's  heels,  and  suddenly  sniffing  and 
pricking  his  ears,  he  darted  forward  and  began  to  bark 
furiously  at  the  two  sham  friars. 

His  master  unsteadily  followed  him. 

"Hey,  shipmates  !  "  he  cried.  "  Have  ye  ever  a  penny 
piece  for  a  poor  old  shipman,  clean  destroyed  by  pirates  ? 
I  am  a  man  that  would  have  paid  for  you  both  o' Thursday 
morning  ;  and  now  here  I  be,  o'  Saturday  night,  begging 
for  a  flagon  of  ale  !  Ask  my  man  Tom,  if  ye  misdoubt 
me.  Seven  pieces  of  good  Gascon  wine,  a  ship  that  was 
mine  own,  and  was  my  father's  before  me,  a  Blessed  Mary 
of  plane-tree  wood  and  parcel-gilt,  and  thirteen  pounds  in 
gold  and  silver.  Hey  !  what  say  ye  ?  A  man  that  fought 
the  French,  too  ;  for  I  have  fought  the  French  ;  I  have 
cut  more  French  throats  upon  the  high  seas  than  ever  a 
man  that  sails  out  of  Dartmouth.  Come,  a  penny  piece." 

Neither  Dick  nor  Lawless  durst  answer  him  a  word, 
lest  he  should  recognize  their  voices ;  and  they  stood 
there  as  helpless  as  a  ship  ashore,  not  knowing  where  to 
turn  nor  what  to  hope.  « 

"Are  ye  dumb,  boy  ?"  inquired  the  skipper.  "Mates." 
he  added,  with  a  hiccup,  "  they  be  dumb.  I  like  not  this 
manner  of  discourtesy  ;  for  an  a  man  be  dumb,  so  be  as 
he's  courteous,  he  will  still  speak  when  he  was  spoken  to. 
methinks." 

By  this  time  the  sailor,  Tom,  who  was  a  man  of  great 
personal  strength,  seemed  to  have  conceived  some  sus- 
picion of  these  two  speechless  figures  ;  and  being  sobera 


ARBLASTER   AGAIN.  245 

than  his  captain,  stepped  suddenly  before  him,  took  Law- 
less roughly  by  the  shoulder,  and  asked  him,  with  an 
oath,  what  ailed  him  that  he  held  his  tongue.  To  this  the 
outlaw,  thinking  all  was  over,  made  answer  by  a  wrestling 
feint  that  stretched  the  sailor  on  the  sand,  and,  calling 
upon  Dick  to  follow  him,  took  to  his  heels  among  the 
lumber. 

The  affair  passed  in  a  second.  Before  Dick  could  run 
at  all,  Arblaster  had  him  in  his  arms  ;  Tom,  crawling  on 
his  face,  had  caught  him  by  one  foot,  and  the  third  man 
had  a  drawn  cutlass  brandishing  above  his  head. 

It  was  not  so  much  the  danger,  it  was  not  so  much  the 
annoyance,  that  now  bowed  down  the  spirits  of  young 
Shelton  ;  it  was  the  profound  humiliation  to  have  escaped 
Sir  Daniel,  convinced  Lord  Risingham,  and  now  fall  help- 
less in  the  hands  of  this  old,  drunken  sailor  ;  and  not 
merely  helpless,  but,  as  his  conscience  loudly  told  him 
when  it  was  too  late,  actually  guilty — actually  the  bank- 
rupt debtor  of  the  man  whose  ship  he  had  stolen  and 
lost.  i 

"  Bring  me  him  back  into  the  alehouse,  till  I  see  his 
face,"  said  Arblaster. 

"Nay,  nay,"  returned  Tom  ;  "but  let  us  first  unload 
his  wallet,  lest  the  other  lads  cry  share." 

But  though  he  was  searched  from  head  to  foot,  not  a 
penny  was  found  upon  him  ;  nothing  but  Lord  Foxham's 
signet,  which  they  plucked  savagely  from  his  finger. 

"Turn  me  him  to  the  moon,"  said  the  skipper;  and 


246  THE   BLACK    AKROW. 

taking  Dick  by  the  chin,  he  cruelly  jerked  his  head  into 
the  air.  "  Blessed  Virgin!  "  he  cried,  "  it  is  the  pira*te  !  ' 

"  Hey  !  "  cried  Tom. 

"  By  the  Virgin  of  Bordeaux,  it  is  the  man  himself ! ): 
repeated  Arblaster.  "What,  sea- thief,  do  I  hold  you?" 
he  cried.  "Where  is  my  ship?  Where  is  my  wine? 
Hey  !  have  I  you  in  my  hands  ?  Tom,  give  me  one  end 
of  a  cord  here  ;  I  will  so  truss  me  this  sea-thief,  hand  and 
foot  together,  like  a  basting  turkey — marry,  I  will  so  bind 
him  up — and  thereafter  I  will  so  beat — so  beat  him  ! " 

And  so  he  ran  on,  winding  the  cord  meanwhile  about 
Dick's  limbs  with  the  dexterity  peculiar  to  seamen,  and 
at  every  turn  and  cross  securing  it  with  a  knot,  and 
tightening  the  whole  fabric  with  a  savage  pulL 

When  he  had  done,  the  lad  was  a  mere  package  in  his 
hands — as  helpless  as  the  dead.  The  skipper  held  him  at 
arm's  length,  and  laughed  aloud.  Then  he  fetched  him  a 
stunning  buffet  on  the  ear ;  and  then  turned  him  about, 
and  furiously  kicked  and  kicked  him.  Anger  rose  up  in 
Dick's  bosom  like  a  storm  ;  anger  strangled  him,  and  he 
thought  to  have  died ;  but  when  the  sailor,  tired  of  this 
cruel  play,  dropped  him  all  his  length  upon  the  sand  and 
turned  to  consult  with  his  companions,  he  instantly  re- 
gained command  of  his  temper.  Here  was  a  momentary 
respite  ;  ere  they  began  again  to  torture  him,  he  might 
have  found  some  method  to  escape  from  this  degrading  and 
fatal  misadventure. 

Presently,  sure  enough,  and  while  his  captors  were  still 


ARBLASTER    AGAIN.  247 

discussing  what  to  do  with  him,  he  took  heart  of  grace, 
and,  with  a  pretty  steady  voice,  addressed  them. 

"  My  masters,"  he  began,  "  are  ye  gone  clean  foolish  ? 
Here  hath  Heaven  put  into  your  hands  as  pretty  an 
occasion  to  grow  rich  as  ever  shipman  had — such  as  ye 
might  make  thirty  over-sea  adventures  and  not  find  again — 
and,  by  the  mass  !  what  do  ye  ?  Beat  me  ? — nay  ;  so 
would  an  angry  child  !  But  for  long-headed  tarry-Johns, 
that  fear  not  fire  nor  water,  and  that  love  gold  as  they  love 
beef,  methinks  ye  are  not  wise.'' 

"Ay,"  said  Tom,  "now  y'  are  trussed  ye  would  cozen 
us." 

"Cozen  you  !  "  repeated  Dick.  "  Nay,  if  ye  be  fools,  it 
would  be  easy.  Bat  if  ye  be  shrewd  fellows,  as  I  trow  ye 
are,  ye  can  see  plainly  where  your  interest  lies.  When  I 
took  your  ship  from  you,  we  were  many,  we  were  well 
clad  and  armed  ;  but  now,  bethink  you  a  little,  who  mus- 
tered that  array  ?  One  incontestably  that  hath  much  gold. 
And  if  he,  being  already  rich,  continueth  to  hunt  after 
more  even  in  the  face  of  storms — bethink  you  once  more — • 
shall  there  not  be  a  treasure  somewhere  hidden  ?" 

"What  ineaneth  he ?"  asked  one  of  the  men. 

"  Why,  if  ye  have  lost  an  old  skiff  and  a  few  jugs  of 
vinegary  wine,"  continued  Dick,  "  forget  them,  for  the 
trash  they  are  ;  and  do  ye  rather  buckle  to  an  adventure 
worth  the  name,  that  shall,  in  twelve  hours,  make  or  mar 
you  for  ever.  But  take  me  up  from  where  I  lie,  and  let  ua 
go  somewhere  near  at  hand  and  talk  across  a  flagon,  for  I 


THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

am  sore  and  frozen,  and  my  mouth  is  half  among  the 
snow." 

"  He  seeks  but  to  cozen  us,"  said  Torn,  contemptuously. 

"Cozen!  cozen!"  cried  the  third  man.  "I  would  1 
could  see  the  man  that  could  cozen  me  !  He  were  a  co- 
zener indeed  !  Nay,  I  was  not  born  yesterday.  I  can  see 
a  church  when  it  hath  a  steeple  on  it ;  and  for  my  part, 
gossip  Arblaster,  methinks  there  is  some  sense  in  this  young 
man.  Shall  we  go  hear  him,  indeed  ?  Say,  shall  we  go 
hear  him  ?  " 

"  I  would  look  gladly  on  a  pottle  of  strong  ale,  good 
Master  Pirret,"  returned  Arblaster.  "  How  say  ye,  Tom  ? 
But  then  the  wallet  is  empty." 

"  I  will  pay,"  said  the  other — "I  will  pay.  I  would  fain 
see  this  matter  out ;  I  do  believe,  upon  my  conscience, 
there  is  gold  in  it." 

"  Nay  if  ye  get  again  to  drinking,  all  is  lost !  "  cried 
Tom. 

"  Gossip  Arblaster,  ye  suffer  your  fellow  to  have  too 
much  liberty,"  returned  Master  Pirret.  "Would  ye  be 
led  by  a  hired  man  ?  Fy,  fy ! " 

"  Peace,  fellow ! "  said  Arblaster,  addressing  Tom. 
"  Will  ye  put  your  oar  in  ?  Truly  a  fine  pass,  when  the 
crew  is  to  correct  the  skipper  !  " 

"  Well,  then,  go  your  way,"  said  Tom  ;  "  I  wash  my 
hands  of  you." 

"Set  him,  then,  upon  his  feet,"  said  Master  Pirret.  "I 
know  a  privy  place  where  we  may  drink  and  discourse." 


AKBLASTER   AGAIN.  249 

"  If  I  am  to  walk,  my  friends,  ye  must  set  my  feet  at  lib- 
erty," said  Dick,  when  he  had  been  once  more  planted  up- 
right like  a  post. 

"He  saith  true,"  laughed  Pirret.  " Truly,  he could  not 
walk  accoutred  as  he  is.  Give  it  a  slit — out  with  your 
knife  and  slit  it,  gossip." 

Even  Arblaster  paused  at  this  proposal ;  but  as  his 
companion  continued  to  insist,  and  Dick  had  the  sense  to 
keep  the  merest  wooden  indifference  of  expression,  and 
only  shrugged  his  shoulders  over  the  delay,  the  skipper 
consented  at  last,  and  cut  the  cords  which  tied  his  pris- 
oner's feet  and  legs.  Not  only  did  this  enable  Dick  to 
walk  ;  but  the  whole  network  of  his  bonds  being  pro- 
portionately loosened,  he  felt  the  arm  behind  his  back 
begin  to  move  more  freely,  and  could  hope,  with  time 
and  trouble,  to  entirely  disengage  it.  So  much  he 
owed  already  to  the  owlish  silliness  and  greed  of  Master 
Pirret. 

That  worthy  now  assumed  the  lead,  and  conducted  them 
to  the  very  same  rude  alehouse  where  Lawless  had  taken 
Arblaster  on  the  day  of  the  gale.  It  was  now  quite  de- 
serted ;  the  fire  was  a  pile  of  red  embers,  radiating  the 
most  ardent  heat ;  and  when  they  had  chosen  their  places, 
and  the  landlord  had  set  before  them  a  measure  of  mulled 
ale,  both  Pirret  and  Arblaster  stretched  forth  their  legs 
and  squared  their  elbows  like  men  bent  upon  a  pleasant 
hour. 

The  table  at  which  they  sat,  like  all  the  others  in  the 


250  THE   BLACK   AKBOW. 

alehouse,  consisted  of  a  heavy,  square  board,  set  on  a  pail 
of  barrels  ;  and  each  of  the  four  curiously-assorted  cronies 
sat  at  one  side  of  the  square,  Pirret  facing  Arblaster,  and 
Dick  opposite  to  the  common  sailor. 

"  And  now,  young  man,"  said  Pirret,  "  to  your  tale.  It 
doth  appear,  indeed,  that  ye  have  somewhat  abused  our 
gossip  Arblaster  ;  but  what  then  ?  Make  it  up  to  him — 
show  him  but  this  chance  to  become  wealthy — and  I  will 
go  pledge  he  will  forgive  you." 

So  far  Dick  had  spoken  pretty  much  at  random  ;  but  it 
was  now  necessary,  under  the  supervision  of  six  eyes,  to 
invent  and  tell  some  marvellous  story,  and,  if  it  were  possi- 
ble, get  back  into  his  hands  the  all-important  signet.  To 
squander  time  was  the  first  necessity.  The  longer  his  stay 
lasted,  the  more  would  hia  captors  drink,  and  the  surer 
should  he  be  when  he  attempted  his  escape. 

Well,  Dick  was  not  much  of  an  inventor,  and  what  he 
told  was  pretty  much  the  tale  of  Ali  Baba,  with  Shoreby 
and  Tunstall  Forest  substituted  for  the  East,  and  the 
treasures  of  the  cavern  rather  exaggerated  than  diminished. 
As  the  reader  is  aware,  it  is  an  excellent  story,  and  has  but 
one  drawback — that  it  is  not  true  ;  and  so,  as  these  three 
simple  shipmen  now  heard  it  for  the  first  time,  their  eyes 
stood  out  of  their  faces,  and  their  mouths  gaped  like  cod- 
fish at  a  fishmonger's. 

Pretty  soon  a  second  measure  of  mulled  ale  was  called 
for ;  and  while  Dick  was  still  artfully  spinning  out  the  inci- 
dents a  third  followed  the  second. 


ARBLASTER   AGAIN.  251 

Here  was  the  position  of  the  parties  towards  the  end: 

Arblaster,  three-parts  drunk  and  one-half  asleep,  hung 
helpless  on  his  stool.  Even  Tom  had  been  much  delighted 
with  the  tale,  and  his  vigilance  had  abated  in  proportion. 
Meanwhile,  Dick  had  gradually  wormed  Ids  right  arm 
clear  of  its  bonds,  and  was  ready  to  risk  all. 

"  And  so,"  said  Pirret,  "  y'  are  one  of  these  ?  " 

"  I  was  made  so,"  replied  Dick,  "  against  my  will ;  but 
an  I  could  but  get  a  sack  or  two  of  gold  coin  to  my  share, 
I  should  be  a  fool  indeed  to  continue  dwelling  in  a  filthy 
cave,  and  standing  shot  and  buffet  like  a  soldier.  Here  be 
we  four  ;  good  !  Let  us,  then,  go  forth  into  the  forest  to- 
morrow ere  the  sun  be  up.  Could  we  come  honestly  by  a 
donkey,  it  were  better  ;  but  an  we  cannot,  we  have  our 
four  strong  backs,  and  I  warrant  me  we  shall  come  home 
staggering." 

Pirret  licked  his  lips. 

"And  this  magic,"  he  said — "this  password,  whereby 
the  cave  is  opened — how  call  ye  it,  friend  ?  " 

"  Nay,  none  know  the  word  but  the  three  chiefs,"  re- 
turned Dick  ;  "but  here  is  your  great  good  fortune,  that, 
on  this  very  evening,  I  should  be  the  bearer  of  a  spell  to 
open  it.  It  is  a  thing  not  trusted  twice  a  year  beyond  the 
captain's  wallet." 

"  A  spell ! "  said  Arblaster,  half  awakening,  and  squint- 
ing upon  Dick  with  one  eye.  "Aroint  thee  !  no  spells  !  I 
be  a  good  Christian.  Ask  my  man  Tom,  else." 

"Nay,  but  this  is  white  magic,"  said  Dick.     "It  doth 


252  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

naught  with  the  devil ;  only  the  powers  of  numbers, 
and  planets." 

"Ay,  ay,"  said  Pirret;  "'tis  but  white  magic,  gossip. 
There  is  no  sin  therein,  I  do  assure  you.  But  proceed, 
good  youth.  This  spell — in  what  should  it  consist  ?  " 

"  Nay,  that  I  will  incontinently  show  you,"  answered 
Dick.  "  Have  ye  there  the  ring  ye  took  from  my  finger  ? 
Good !  Now  hold  it  forth  before  you  by  the  extreme  fin- 
ger-ends, at  the  arm's  length,  and  over  against  the  shin- 
ing of  these  embers.  'Tis  so  exactly.  Thus,  then,  is  the 
spell." 

With  a  haggard  glance,  Dick  saw  the  coast  was  clear  be- 
tween him  and  the  door.  He  put  up  an  internal  prayer. 
Then  whipping  forth  his  arm,  he  made  but  one  snatch  of 
the  ring,  and  at  the  same  instant,  levering  up  the  table,  he 
sent  it  bodily  over  upon  the  seaman  Tom.  He,  poor  soul, 
went  down  bawling  under  the  ruins  ;  and  before  Arblaster 
understood  that  anything  was  wrong,  or  Pirret  could  col- 
lect his  dazzled  wits,  Dick  had  run  to  the  door  and  escaped 
into  the  moonlit  night. 

The  moon,  which  now  rode  in  the  mid-heavens,  and  the 
extreme  whiteness  of  the  snow,  made  the  open  ground 
about  the  harbour  bright  as  day  ;  and  young  Shelton  leap- 
ing, with  kilted  robe,  among  the  lumber,  was  a  conspicu- 
ous figure  from  afar. 

Tom  and  Pirret  followed  him  with  shouts  ;  from  every 
drinking-shop  they  were  joined  by  others  whom  their  cries 
aroused ;  and  presently  a  whole  fleet  of  sailors  was  in  full 


ARBLASTER    AGAIN.  253 

pursuit.  But  Jack  ashore  was  a  bad  runner,  even  in  the 
fifteenth  century,  and  Dick,  besides,  had  a  start,  which  he 
rapidly  improved,  until,  as  he  drew  near  the  entrance  of  a 
narrow  lane,  he  even  paused  and  looked  laughingly  behind 
him. 

Upon  the  white  floor  of  snow,  all  the  shipmen  of  Shoreby 
came  clustering  in  an  inky  mass,  and  tailing  out  rearward 
in  isolated  clumps.  Every  man  was  shouting  or  scream- 
ing ;  every  man  was  gesticulating  with  both  arms  in  air  ; 
some  one  was  continually  falling  ;  and  to  complete  the 
picture,  when  one  fell,  a  dozen  would  fall  upon  the  top  of 
him. 

The  confused  mass  of  sound  which  they  rolled  up  as 
high  as  to  the  moon  was  partly  comical  and  partly  terrify- 
ing to  the  fugitive  whom  they  were  hunting.  In  itself,  it 
was  impotent,  for  he  made  sure  no  seaman  in  the  port  could 
run  him  down.  But  the  mere  volume  of  noise,  in  so  far 
as  it  must  awake  all  the  sleepers  in  Shoreby  and  bring  all 
the  skulking  sentries  to  the  street,  did  really  threaten  him 
with  danger  in  the  front.  So,  spying  a  dark  doorway  at  a 
corner,  he  whipped  briskly  into  it,  and  let  the  uncouth 
hunt  go  by  him,  still  shouting  and  gesticulating,  and  all 
red  with  Lurry  and  white  with  tumbles  in  the  snow. 

It  was  a  long  while,  indeed,  before  this  great  invasion 
of  the  town  by  the  harbour  came  to  an  end,  and  it  was 
long  before  silence  was  restored.  For  long,  lost  sailors 
were  still  to  be  heai'd  pounding  and  shouting  through  the 
streets  in  all  directions  and  in  every  quarter  of  the  town. 


254  THE    BLACK    AREOW. 

Quarrels  followed,  sometimes  among  themselves,  some- 
times with  the  men  of  the  patrols  ;  knives  were  drawn, 
blows  given  and  received,  and  more  than  one  dead  body 
remained  behind  upon  the  snow. 

When,  a  full  hour  later,  the  last  seamen  returned  grum- 
blingly  to  the  harbour  side  and  his  particular  tavern,  it  may 
fairly  be  questioned  if  he  had  ever  known  what  manner  of 
man  he  was  pursuing,  but  it  was  absolutely  sure  that  he 
had  now  forgotten.  By  next  morning  there  were  many 
strange  stories  flying  ;  and  a  little  while  after,  the  legend 
of  the  devil's  nocturnal  visit  was  an  article  of  faith  with  all 
the  lads  of  Shoreby. 

But  the  return  of  the  last  seaman  did  not,  even  yet,  set 
free  young  Shelton  from  his  cold  imprisonment  in  the 
doorway. 

For  some  time  after,  there  was  a  great  activity  of  pa- 
trols ;  and  special  parties  came  forth  to  make  the  round  of 
the  place  and  report  to  one  or  other  of  the  great  lords, 
whose  slumbers  had  been  thus  unusually  broken. 

The  night  was  already  well  spent  before  Dick  ventured 
from  his  hiding-place  and  came,  safe  and  sound,  but  ach- 
ing with  cold  and  bruises,  to  the  door  of  the  Goat  and 
Bagpipes.  As  the  law  required,  there  was  neither  fire  nor 
candle  in  the  house  ;  but  he  groped  his  way  into  a  corner 
of  the  icy  guest-room,  found  an  end  of  a  blanket,  which  he 
hitched  around  his  shoulders,  and  creeping  close  to  the 
nearest  sleeper,  was  soon  lost  in  slumber. 


BOOK  V.—CROOKBACK. 

CHAPTER  I. 

THE  SHRILL   TRUMPET. 

Very  early  the  next  morning,  before  the  first  peep  of  tha 
day,  Dick  arose,  changed  his  garments,  armed  himself 
once  more  like  a  gentleman,  and  set  forth  for  Lawless's 
den  in  the  forest.  There,  it  will  be  remembered,  he  had 
left  Lord  Foxham's  papers  ;  and  to  get  these  and  be  back 
in  time  for  the  tryst  with  the  young  Duke  of  Gloucester 
could  only  be  managed  by  an  early  start  and  the  most 
vigorous  walking. 

The  frost  was  more  rigorous  than  ever  ;  the  air  wind- 
less and  dry,  and  stinging  to  the  nostril.  The  moon  had 
gone  down,  but  the  stars  were  still  bright  and  numerous, 
and  the  reflection  from  the  snow  was  clear  and  cheerful. 
There  was  no  need  for  a  lamp  to  walk  by  ;  nor,  in  that 
still  but  ringing  air,  the  least  temptation  to  delay. 

Dick  had  crossed  the  greater  part  of  the  open  ground 
between  Shoreby  and  the  forest,  and  had  reached  the 
bottom  of  the  little  hill,  some  hundred  yards  below  the 
Cross  of  St.  Bride,  when,  through  the  stillness  of  the 
black  morn,  there  rang  forth  the  note  of  a  trumpet,  so 


256  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

shrill,  clear,  and  piercing,  that  he  thought  he  had  never 
heard  the  match  of  it  for  audibility.  It  was  blown  once, 
and  then  hurriedly  a  second  time  ;  and  then  the  clash  of 
steel  succeeded. 

At  this  young  Shelton  pricked  his  ears,  and  drawing 
his  sword,  ran  forward  up  the  hill. 

Presently  he  came  in  sight  of  the  cross,  and  was  aware 
of  a  most  fierce  encounter  raging  on  the  road  before  it. 
There  were  seven  or  eight  assailants,  and  but  one  to  keep 
head  against  them  ;  but  so  active  and  dexterous  was  this 
one,  so  desperately  did  he  charge  and  scatter  his  oppo- 
nents, so  deftly  keep  his  footing  on  the  ice,  that  already, 
before  Dick  could  intervene,  he  had  slain  one,  wounded 
another,  and  kept  the  whole  in  check. 

Still,  it  was  by  a  miracle  that  he  continued  his  defence, 
and  at  any  moment,  any  accident,  the  least  slip  of  foot  or 
error  of  hand,  his  life  would  be  a  forfeit 

"Hold  ye  well,  sir!  Here  is  help!"  cried  Richard; 
and  forgetting  that  he  was  alone,  and  that  the  cry  was 
somewhat  irregular,  "To  the  Arrow  !  to  the  Arrow  !"  he 
shouted,  as  he  fell  upon  the  rear  of  the  assailants. 

These  were  stout  fellows  also,  for  they  gave  not  an  inch 
at  this  surprise,  but  faced  about,  and  fell  with  astonishing 
fury  upon  Dick.  Four  against  one,  the  steel  flashed  about 
him  in  the  starlight ;  the  sparks  flew  fiercely  ;  one  of  the 
men  opposed  to  him  fell— in  the  stir  of  the  fight  he 
hardly  knew  why  ;  then  he  himself  was  struck  across  the 
head,  and  though  the  steel  cap  below  his  hood  protected 


THE   SHRILL   TRUMPET.  257 

him,  the  blow  beat  him  down  upon  one  knee,  with  a  brain 
whirling  like  a  windmill  sail. 

Meanwhile  the  man  whom  he  had  come  to  rescue,  in- 
stead of  joining  in  the  conflict,  had,  on  the  first  sign  of 
intervention,  leaped  aback  and  blown  again,  and  yet  more 
urgently  and  loudly,  on  that  same  shrill-voiced  trumpet 
that  began  the  alarm.  Next  moment,  indeed,  his  foes 
were  on  him,  and  he  was  once  more  charging  and  fleeing, 
leaping,  stabbing,  dropping  to  his  knee,  and  using  indif- 
ferently sword  and  dagger,  foot  and  hand,  with  the  same 
unshaken  courage  and  feverish  energy  and  speed. 

But  that  ear-piercing  summons  had  been  heard  at  last. 
There  was  a  muffled  rushing  in  the  snow  ;  and  in  a  good 
hour  for  Dick,  who  saw  the  sword-points  glitter  already  at 
his  throat,  there  poured  forth  out  of  the  wood  upon  both 
sides  a  disorderly  torrent  of  mounted  men-at-arms,  each 
;ased  in  iron,  and  with  visor  lowered,  each  bearing  his 
lance  in  rest,  or  his  sword  bared  and  raised,  and  each 
carrying,  so  to  speak,  a  passenger,  in  the  shape  of  an 
archer  or  page,  who  leaped  one  after  another  from  their 
perches,  and  had  presently  doubled  the  array. 

The  original  assailants,  seeing  themselves  outnumbered 
and  surrounded,  threw  down  their  arms  without  a  word. 

"  Seize  me  these  fellows  ! "  said  the  hero  of  the  trumpet; 
and  when  his  order  had  been  obeyed,  he  drew  near  to 
Dick  and  looked  him  in  the  face. 

Dick,  returning  this  scrutiny,  was  surprised  to  find  in 

one  who  had  displayed  such  strength,  skill  and  energy,  a 
17 


258  THE   BLACK   AKROW. 

lad  no  older  than  himself — slightly  deformed,  with  one 
shoulder  higher  than  the  other,  and  of  a  pale,  painful, 
and  distorted  countenance.*  The  eyes,  however,  were 
very  clear  and  bold. 

"  Sir,"  said  this  lad,  "  ye  came  in  good  time  for  me,  and 
none  too  early." 

"My  lord,"  returned  Dick,  with  a  faint  sense  that  he 
was  in  the  presence  of  a  great  personage,  "  ye  are  your- 
self so  marvellous  a  good  swordsman  that  I  believe  ye 
had  managed  them  single-handed.  Howbeit,  it  was  cer- 
tainly well  for  me  that  your  men  delayed  no  longer  than 
they  did." 

"  How  knew  ye  who  I  was  ?  "  demanded  the  stranger. 

"  Even  now,  my  lord,"  Dick  answered,  "  I  am  ignorant 
of  whom  I  speak  with." 

"  Is  it  so?  "  asked  the  other.  "  And  yet  ye  threw  your- 
self head  first  into  this  unequal  battle." 

"I  saw  one  man  valiantly  contending  against  many," 
replied  Dick,  "  and  I  had  thought  myself  dishonoured  not 
to  bear  him  aid." 

A  singular  sneer  played  about  the  young  nobleman's 
mouth  as  he  made  answer  : 

"  These  are  very  brave  words.  But  to  the  more  essen- 
tial— are  ye  Lancaster  or  York  ?  " 

"  My  lord,  I  make  no  secret ;  I  am  clear  for  "York," 
Dick  answered. 

*  Richard  Crookback  would  have  been  really  far  younger  at  thil 
date. 


THE    SHRILL    TRUMPET.  259 

"  By  the  mass  !  "  replied  the  other,  "  it  is  well  for  you." 

And  so  saying,  he  turned  towards  one  of  his  followers. 

"  Let  me  see,"  he  continued,  in  the  same  sneering  and 
cruel  tones — "  let  me  see  a  clean  end  of  these  brave  gen- 
tlemen. Truss  me  them  up." 

There  were  but  five  survivors  of  the  attacking  party. 
Archers  seized  them  by  the  arms ;  they  were  hurried  to 
the  borders  of  the  wood,  and  each  placed  below  a  tree  of 
suitable  dimension  ;  the  rope  was  adjusted  ;  .an  archer, 
carrying  the  end  of  it,  hastily  clambered  overhead  ;  and 
before  a  minute  was  over,  and  without  a  word  passing 
upon  either  hand,  the  five  men  were  swinging  by  the 
neck. 

"  And  now,"  cried  the  deformed  leader,  "back  to  your 
posts,  and  when  I  summon  you  next,  be  readier  to  at- 
tend." 

"  My  lord  duke,"  said  one  man,  "  beseech  you,  tarry 
not  here  alone.  Keep  but  a  handful  of  lances  at  your 
hand." 

"Fellow,"  said  the  duke,  "I  have  forborne  to  chide  you 
for  your  slowness.  Cross  me  not,  therefore.  I  trust  my 
hand  and  arm,  for  all  that  I  be  crooked.  Ye  were  back- 
ward when  the  trumpet  sounded ;  and  ye  are  now  too  for- 
ward with  your  counsels.  But  it  is  ever  so  ;  last  with  the 
lance  and  first  with  tongue.  Let  it  be  reversed." 

And  with  a  gesture  that  was  not  without  a  sort  of  dan« 
gerous  nobility,  he  waved  them  off. 

The  footmen  climbed  again  to  their  seats  behind  the 


260  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

men-ki-arms,  and  the  whole  party  moved  slowly  away  and 
disappeared  in  twenty  different  directions,  under  the  cover 
of  the  forest. 

The  day  was  by  this  time  beginning  to  break,  and  the 
stars  to  fade.  The  first  grey  glimmer  of  dawn  shone  upon 
the  countenances  of  the  two  young  men,  who  now  turned 
once  more  to  face  each  other. 

"Here,"  said  the  duke,  "ye  have  seen  my  vengeance, 
which  is,  like  my  blade,  both  sharp  and  ready.  But  I 
would  not  have  you,  for  all  Christendom,  suppose  me 
thankless.  You  that  came  to  my  aid  with  a  good  sword 
and  a  better  courage — unless  that  ye  recoil  from  my  mis- 
shapenness — come  to  my  heart." 

And  so  saying,  the  young  leader  held  out  his  arms  for 
an  embrace. 

In  the  bottom  of  his  heart  Dick  already  entertained  a 
great  terror  and  some  hatred  for  the  man  whom  he  had 
rescued ;  but  the  invitation  was  so  worded  that  it  would 
not  have  been  merely  discourteous,  but  cruel,  to  refuse  or 
hesitate  ;  and  he  hastened  to  comply. 

"And  now,  my  lord  duke,"  he  said,  when  he  had  re- 
gained his  freedom, "  do  I  suppose  aright?  Are  ye  my 
Lord  Duke  of  Gloucester?" 

"I  am  Richard  of  Gloucester,"  returned  the  other. 
"  And  you — how  call  they  you  ?  " 

Dick  told  him  his  name,  and  presented  Lord  Foxham's 
signet,  which  the  duke  immediately  recognized. 

"Ye  come  too  soon,"  he  said ;  "  but  why  should  I  com- 


THE    SHRILL    TRUMPET.  261 

plain  ?  "Ye  are  like  me,  that  was  here  at  watch  two  hours 
before  tbe  day.  But  this  is  the  first  sally  of  mine  arms  ; 
upc£  this  adventure,  Master  Shelton,  shall  I  make  or  mar 
the  quality  of  my  renown.  There  lie  mine  enemies,  under 
two  old,  skilled  captains — Bisingham  and  Brackley — well 
posted  for  strength,  I  do  believe,  but  yet  upon  two  sides 
without  retreat,  enclosed  betwixt  the  sea,  the  harbour,  and 
the  river.  Methinks,  Shelton,  here  were  a  great  blow  to 
be  stricken,  an  we  could  strike  it  silently  and  suddenly." 

"  I  do  think  so,  indeed,"  cried  Dick,  warming. 

"Have  ye  my  T-iord  Foxham's  notes?"  inquired  the 
duke. 

And  then,  Dick,  having  explained  how  he  was  without 
them  for  the  moment,  made  himself  bold  to  offer  informa- 
tion every  jot  as  good,  of  his  own  knowledge. 

"And  for  mine  own  part,  my  lord  duke," he  added,  "an 
ye  had  men  enough,  I  would  fall  on  even  at  this  present. 
For,  look  ye,  at  the  peep  of  day  the  watches  of  the  night 
are  over  ;  but  by  day  they  keep  neither  watch  nor  ward — 
only  scour  the  outskirts  with  horsemen.  Now,  then,  when 
the  night  watch  is  already  unarmed,  and  the  rest  are  at 
their  morning  cup — now  were  the  time  to  break  them." 

"  How  many  do  ye  count  ?  "  asked  Gloucester. 

"They  number  not  two  thousand,"  Dick  replied. 

• 
"I  have  seven  hundred  in  the  woods  behind  us,"  said 

the  duke  ;  "  seven  hundred  follow  from  Kettley,  and  will 
be  here  anon  ;  behind  these,  and  further,  are  four  hun- 
dred more  ;  and  my  Lord  Foxham  hath  five  hundred  half 


262  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

a  day  from  here,  at  Holywood.  Shall  we  attend  theii 
coming,  or  fall  on  ?  " 

"  My  lord,"  said  Dick,  "  when  ye  hanged  these  five  poor 
rogues  ye  did  decide  the  question.  Churls  although  they 
were,  in  these  uneasy  times  they  will  be  lacked  and  looked 
for,  and  the  alarm  be  given.  Therefore,  my  lord,  if  ye  do 
count  upon  the  advantage  of  a  surprise,  ye  have  not,  in 
my  poor  opinion,  one  whole  hour  in  front  of  you." 

"  I  do  think  so  indeed,"  returned  Crookback.  "  Well, 
before  an  hour,  ye  shall  be  in  the  thick  on't,  winning 
spurs.  A  swift  man  to  Holywood,  carrying  Lord  Fox- 
ham's  signet ;  another  along  the  road  to  speed  my  lag- 
gards !  Nay,  Shelton,  by  the  rood,  it  may  be  done !  " 

Therewith  he  once  more  set  his  trumpet  to  his  lips  and 
blew. 

This  time  he  was  not  long  kept  waiting.  In  a  moment 
the  open  space  about  the  cross  was  filled  with  horse  and 
foot.  Eichard  of  Gloucester  took  his  place  upon  the  steps, 
and  despatched  messenger  after  messenger  to  hasten  the 
concentration  of  the  seven  hundred  men  that  lay  hidden 
in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  among  the  woods  ;  and 
before  a  quarter  of  an  hour  had  passed,  all  his  dispositions 
being  taken,  he  put  himself  at  their  head,  and  began  to 

move  down  the  hill  towards  Shoreby. 

* 
His  plan  was  simple.     He  was  to  seize  a  quarter  of  the 

town  of  Shoreby  lying  on  the  right  hand  of  the  high  road, 
and  make  his  position  good  there  in  the  narrow  lanes  un» 
til  Ma  reinforcements  followed. 


THE    SHKILL   TRUMPET.  263 

If  Lord  Risingham  chose  to  retreat,  Richard  would  fol- 
low upon  his  rear,  and  take  him  between  two  fires ;  or,  il 
he  preferred  to  hold  the  town,  he  would  be  shut  in  a  trap, 
there  to  be  gradually  overwhelmed  by  force  of  numbers. 

There  was  but  one  danger,  but  that  was  imminent  and 
great — Gloucester's  seven  hundred  might  be  rolled  up  and 
cut  to  pieces  in  the  first  encounter,  and,  to  avoid  this,  it 
was  needful  to  make  the  surprise  of  their  arrival  as  com- 
plete as  possible. 

The  footmen,  therefore,  were  all  once  more  taken  up 
behind  the  riders,  and  Dick  had  the  signal  honour  meted 
out  to  him  of  mounting  behind  Gloucester  himself.  For 
as  far  as  there  was  any  cover  the  troops  moved  slowly,  and 
when  they  came  near  the  end  of  the  trees  that  lined  the 
highway,  stopped  to  breathe  and  reconnoitre. 

The  sun  was  now  well  up,  shining  with  a  frosty  bright- 
ness out  of  a  yellow  halo,  and  right  over  against  the 
luminary,  Shoreby,  a  field  of  snowy  roofs  and  ruddy 
gables,  was  rolling  up  its  columns  of  morning  smoke. 

Gloucester  turned  round  to  Dick. 

"  In  that  poor  place,"  he  said,  "  where  people  are  cook- 
ing breakfast,  either  you  shall  gain  your  spurs  and  I  be- 
gin a  life  of  mighty  honour  and  glory  in  the  world's  eye, 
or  both  of  us,  as  I  conceive  it,  shall  fall  dead  and  be  un- 
heard of.  Two  Richards  are  we.  Well,  then,  Richard 
Shelton,  they  shall  be  heard  about,  these  two  !  The?.t 
swords  shall  not  ring  more  loudly  on  men's  helmets  than 
their  names  shall  ring  in  people's  ears." 


264  THE    BLACK    AKROW. 

Dick  was  astonished  at  so  great  a  hunger  after  fame, 
expressed  with  so  great  vehemence  of  voice  and  language  ; 
and  he  answered  very  sensibly  and  quietly,  that,  for  his 
part,  he  promised  he  would  do  his  duty,  and  doubted  not 
of  victory  if  everyone  did  the  like. 

By  this  time  the  horses  were  well  breathed,  and  the 
leader  holding  up  his  sword  and  giving  rein,  the  whole 
troop  of  chargers  broke  into  the  gallop  and  thundered,  with 
their  double  load  of  fighting  men,  down  the  remainder  of 
the  hill  and  across  the  snow-covered  plain  that  still  divided 
them  from  Shoreby. 


CHAPTER  H 

THE   BATTLE   OF    SHOREBY. 

The  whole  distance  to  be  crossed  was  not  above  a 
quarter  of  a  mile.  But  they  had  no  sooner  debouched  be- 
yond the  cover  of  the  trees  than  they  were  aware  of  peo- 
ple fleeing  and  screaming  in  the  snowy  meadows  upon 
either  hand.  Almost  at  the  same  moment  a  great  rumour 
began  to  arise,  and  spread  and  grow  continually  louder  in 
the  town ;  and  they  were  not  yet  halfway  to  the  nearest 
house  before  the  bells  began  to  ring  backward  from  the 
steeple. 

The  young  duke  ground  his  teeth  together.  By  these 
BO  early  signals  of  alarm  he  feared  to  find  his  enemies  pre« 


THE  BATTLE  OF  SHOKEBY.  265 

pared  ;  and  if  he  failed  to  gain  a  footing  in  the  town,  he 
knew  that  his  small  party  would  soon  be  broken  and  ex- 
terminated in  the  open. 

In  the  town,  however,  the  Lancastrians  were  far  from 
being  in  so  good  a  posture.  It  was  as  Dick  had  said.  The 
night-guard  had  already  doffed  their  harness  ;  the  rest 
were  still  hanging — unlatched,  unbraced,  all  unprepared 
for  battle — about  their  quarters  ;  and  in  the  whole  of 
Shoreby  there  were  not,  perhaps,  fifty  men  full  armed,  or 
fifty  chargers  ready  to  be  mounted. 

The  beating  of  the  bells,  the  terrifying  summons  of  men 
•who  ran  about  the  streets  crying  and  beating  upon  the 
doors,  aroused  in  an  incredibly  short  space  at  least  two 
score  out  of  that  half  hundred.  These  got  speedily  to 
horse,  and,  the  alarm  still  flying  wild  and  contrary,  gal- 
loped in  different  directions. 

Thus  it  befell  that,  when  Richard  of  Gloucester  reached 
the  first  house  of  Shoreby,  he  was  met  in  the  mouth  of  the 
street  by  a  mere  handful  of  lances,  whom  he  swept  before 
his  onset  as  the  storm  chases  the  bark. 

A  hundred  paces  into  the  town,  Dick  Shelton  touched 
the  duke's  arm  ;  the  duke,  in  answer,  gathered  his  reins, 
put  the  shrill  trumpet  to  his  mouth,  and  blowing  a  con- 
certed point,  turned  to  the  right  hand  out  of  the  direct 
advance.  Swerving  like  a  single  rider,  his  whole  com- 
mand turned  after  him,  and,  still  at  the  full  gallop  of  the 
chargers,  swept  up  the  narrow  bye-street.  Only  the  last 
score  of  riders  drew  rein  and  faced  about  in  the  entrance  ; 


266  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

the  footmen,  whom  they  carried  behind  them,  leapt  at  the 
same  instant  to  the  earth,  and  began,  some  to  bend  theii 
bows,  and  others  to  break  into  and  secure  the  houses 
upon  either  hand. 

{Surprised  at  this  sudden  change  of  direction,  and  daunt- 
ed by  the  firm  front  of  the  rear-guard,  the  few  Lancas- 
trians, after  a  momentary  consultation,  turned  and  rode 
farther  into  town  to  seek  for  reinforcements. 

The  quarter  ot  the  town  upon  which,  by  the  advice  of 
Dick,  Richard  of  Gloucester  had  now  seized,  consisted  of 
five  small  streets  of  poor  and  ill-inhabited  houses,  occupy- 
ing a  very  gentle  eminence,  and  lying  open  towards  the 
back. 

The  five  streets  being  each  secured  by  a  good  guard, 
the  reserve  would  thus  occupy  the  centre,  out  of  shot,  and 
yet  ready  to  carry  aid  wherever  it  was  needed. 

Such  was  the  poorness  of  the  neighbourhood  that  none 
of  the  Lancastrian  lords,  and  but  few  of  their  retainers, 
had  been  lodged  therein  ;  and  the  inhabitants,  with  one 
accord,  deserted  their  houses  and  fled,  squalling,  along  the 
streets  or  over  garden  walls. 

In  the  centre,  where  the  five  ways  all  met,  a  somewhat 
ill-favoured  alehouse  displayed  the  sign  of  the  Chequers  ; 
and  here  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  chose  his  headquarters 
for  the  day. 

To  Dick  he  assigned  the  guard  of  one  of  the  five  streeta 

"  Go,"  he  said,  "  win  your  spurs.  Win  glory  for  me  • 
one  Eichard  for  another.  I  tell  you,  if  I  rise,  ye  shall  rise 


THE   BATTLE    OF    6HOKEBY.  267 

by  the  same  ladder.     Go,"  he  added,  shaking  him  by  the 
hand. 

But,  as  soon  as  Dick  was  gone,  he  turned  to  a  little 
shabby  archer  at  his  elbow. 

"  Go,  Dutton,  and  that  right  speedily,"  he  added 
"  Follow  that  lad.  If  ye  find  him  faithful,  ye  answer  for 
his  safety,  a  head  for  a  head.  "Woe  unto  you,  if  ye  return 
without  him  !  But  if  he  be  faithless — or,  for  one  instant, 
ye  misdoubt  him — stab  him  from  behind." 

In  the  meanwhile  Dick  hastened  to  secure  his  post. 
The  street  he  had  to  guard  was  very  narrow,  and  closely 
lined  with  houses,  which  projected  and  overhung  the  road- 
way ;  but  narrow  and  dark  as  it  was,  since  it  opened  upon 
the  market-place  of  the  town,  the  main  issue  of  the  battle 
would  probably  fall  to  be  decided  on  that  spot. 

The  market-place  was  full  of  townspeople  fleeing  in  dis- 
order ;  but  there  was  as  yet  no  sign  of  any  foeman  ready 
to  attack,  and  Dick  judged  he  had  some  time  before  him 
to  make  ready  his  defence. 

The  two  houses  at  the  end  stood  deserted,  with  open 
doors,  as  the  inhabitants  had  left  them  in  their  flight,  and 
from  these  he  had  the  furniture  hastily  tossed  forth  and 
piled  into  a  barrier  in  the  entry  of  the  lane.  A  hundred 
men  were  placed  at  his  disposal,  and  of  these  he  threw  the 
more  part  into  the  houses,  where  they  might  lie  in  shelter 
and  deliver  their  arrows  from  the  windows.  With  the 
rest,  under  his  own  immediate  eye,  he  lined  the  barricade. 

Meanwhile  the  utmost  uproar  and  confusion  had  con- 


2C8  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

tinued  to  prevail  throughout  the  town  ;  and  what  with 
the  hurried  clashing  of  bells,  the  sounding  of  trumpets, 
the  swift  movement  of  bodies  of  horse,  the  cries  of  the 
commanders,  and  the  shrieks  of  women,  the  noise  was  al- 
most deafening  to  the  ear.  Presently,  little  by  little,  the 
tumult  began  to  subside  ;  and  soon  after,  files  of  men  in 
armour  and  bodies  of  archers  began  to  assemble  and  form 
in  line  of  battle  in  the  market-place. 

A  large  portion  of  this  body  were  in  murrey  and  blue, 
and  in  the  mounted  knight  who  ordered  their  array  Dick 
recognized  Sir  Daniel  Brackley. 

Then  there  befell  a  long  pause,  which  was  followed  by 
the  almost  simultaneous  sounding  of  four  trumpets  from 
four  different  quarters  of  the  town.  A  fifth  rang  in  an- 
swer from  the  market-place,  and  at  the  same  moment  the 
files  began  to  move,  and  a  shower  of  arrows  rattled  about 
the  barricade,  and  sounded  like  blows  upon  the  walls  of 
the  two  flanking  houses. 

The  attack  had  begun,  by  a  common  signal,  on  all  the 
five  issues  of  the  quarter.  Gloucester  was  beleaguered 
upon  every  side  ;  and  Dick  judged,  if  he  would  make  good 
his  post,  he  must  rely  entirely  on  the  hundred  men  of  his 
command. 

Seven  volleys  of  arrows  followed  one  upon  the  other, 
and  in  the  very  thick  of  the  discharges  Dick  was  touched 
from  behind  upon  the  arm,  and  found  a  page  holding  out 
to  him  a  leathern  jack,  strengthened  with  bright  plates  of 
maiL 


THE  BATTLE  OF  SHOREBY.  26S 

"  It  is  from  my  Lord  of  Gloucester,"  said  the  page.  "  He 
hath  observed,  Sir  Richard,  that  ye  went  unarmed." 

Dick,  with  a  glow  at  his  heart  at  being  so  addressed, 
got  to  his  feet  and,  with  the  assistance  of  the  page,  donned 
the  defensive  coat.  Even  as  he  did  so,  two  arrows  rat- 
tled harmlessly  upon  the  plates,  and  a  third  struck  down 
the  page,  mortally  wounded,  at  his  feet. 

Meantime  the  whole  body  of  the  enemy  had  been  stead- 
ily drawing  nearer  across  the  market-place ;  and  by  this 
time  were  so  close  at  hand  that  Dick  gave  the  order  to  re- 
turn their  shot.  Immediately,  from  behind  the  barrier  and 
from  the  windows  of  the  houses,  a  counterblast  of  arrows 
sped,  carrying  death.  But  the  Lancastrians,  as  if  they 
had  but  waited  for  a  signal,  shouted  loudly  in  answer ; 
and  began  to  close  at  a  run  upon  the  barrier,  the  horse- 
men still  hanging  back,  with  visors  lowered. 

Then  followed  an  obstinate  and  deadly  struggle,  hand 
to  hand.  The  assailants,  wielding  their  falchions  with 
one  hand,  strove  with  the  other  to  drag  down  the  structure 
of  the  barricade.  On  the  other  side,  the  parts  were  re- 
versed ;  and  the  defenders  exposed  themselves  like  mad- 
men to  protect  their  rampart.  So  for  some  minutes  the 
contest  raged  almost  in  silence,  friend  and  foe  falling  one 
upon  another.  But  it  is  always  the  easier  to  destroy  ;  and 
when  a  single  note  upon  the  tucket  recalled  the  attacking 
party  from  this  desperate  service,  much  of  the  barricade 
had  been  removed  piecemeal,  and  the  whole  fabric  bad 
sunk  to  half  its  height,  and  tottered  to  a  general  fall 


270  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

And  now  the  footmen  in  the  market-place  fell  back,  at 
a  run,  on  every  side.  The  horsemen,  who  had  been 
standing  in  a  line  two  deep,  wheeled  suddenly,  and  made 
their  flank  into  their  front ;  and  as  swift  as  a  striking 
adder,  the  long,  steel-clad  column  was  launched  upon  the 
ruinous  barricade. 

Of  the  first  two  horsemen,  one  fell,  rider  and  steed, 
and  was  ridden  down  by  his  companions.  The  second 
leaped  clean  upon  the  summit  of  the  rampart,  transpierc- 
ing an  archer  with  his  lance.  Almost  in  the  same  in- 
stant he  was  dragged  from  the  saddle  and  his  horse  de- 
spatched. 

And  then  the  full  weight  and  impetus  of  the  charge 
burst  upon  and  scattered  the  defenders.  The  men-at- 
arms,  surmounting  their  fallen  comrades,  and  carried 
onward  by  the  fury  of  their  onslaught,  dashed  through 
Dick's  broken  line  and  poured  thundering  up  the  lane 
beyond,  as  a  stream  bestrides  and  pours  across  a  broken 
dam. 

Yet  was  the  fight  not  over.  Still,  in  the  narrow  jaws  of 
the  entrance,  Dick  and  a  few  survivors  plied  their  bills 
like  woodmen  ;  and  already,  across  the  width  of  the  pas- 
sage, there  had  been  formed  a  second,  a  higher,  and  a 
more  effectual  rampart  of  fallen  men  and  disembowelled 
horses,  lashing  in  the  agonies  of  death. 

Baffled  by  this  fresh  obstacle,  the  remainder  of  the 
cavalry  fell  back  ;  and  as,  at  the  sight  of  this  movement, 
the  flight  of  arrows  redoubled  from  the  casements  of  the 


THE    BATTLE    OF    SHOEEBY.  271 

housea,  their  retreat  had,  for  a  moment,  almost  degener- 
ated into  flight. 

Almost  at  the  same  time,  those  who  had  crossed  the 
barricade  and  charged  farther  up  the  street,  being  met 
before  the  door  of  the  Chequers  by  the  formidable  hunch- 
back and  the  whole  reserve  of  the  Yorkists,  began  to  coma 
scattering  backward,  in  the  excess  of  disarray  and  terror. 

Dick  and  his  fellows  faced  about,  fresh  men  poured  out 
of  the  houses  ;  a  cruel  blast  of  arrows  met  the  fugitives 
full  in  the  face,  while  Gloucester  was  already  riding  down 
their  rear  ;  in  the  inside  of  a  minute  and  a  half  there  was 
no  living  Lancastrian  in  the  street. 

Then,  and  not  till  then,  did  Dick  hold  up  his  reeking 
blade  and  give  the  word  to  cheer. 

Meanwhile  Gloucester  dismounted  from  his  horse  and 
came  forward  to  inspect  the  post  His  face  was  as  pale 
as  linen  ;  but  his  eyes  shone  in  his  head  like  some  strange 
jewel,  and  his  voice,  when  he  spoke,  was  hoarse  and 
broken  with  the  exultation  of  battle  and  success.  He 
looked  at  the  rampart,  which  neither  friend  nor  foe  could 
now  approach  without  precaution,  so  fiercely  did  the 
horses  struggle  in  the  throes  of  death,  and  at  the  sight  of 
that  great  carnage  he  smiled  upon  one  side. 

"Despatch  these  horses,"  he  said;  "they  keep  you 
from  your  vantage.  Richard  Shelton,"  he  added,  "ye 
have  pleased  me.  Kneel." 

The  Lancastrians  had  already  resumed  their  archery, 
and  the  shafts  fell  thick  in  the  mouth  of  the  street ;  but 


272  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

the  duke,  minding  them  not  at  all,  deliberately  drew  his 
sword  and  dubbed  Richard  a  knight  upon  the  spot. 

"And  now,  Sir  Richard,"  he  continued,  "if  that  ye  see 
Lord  Risingham,  send  me  an  express  upon  the  instant. 
Were  it  your  last  man,  let  me  hear  of  it  incontinently.  I 
had  rather  venture  the  post  than  lose  my  stroke  at  him. 
For  mark  me,  all  of  ye,"  he  added,  raising  his  voice,  "  if 
Earl  Risingham  fall  by  another  hand  than  mine,  I  shall 
count  this  victory  a  defeat." 

"  My  lord  duke,"  said  one  of  his  attendants,  "  is  your 
grace  not  weary  of  exposing  his  dear  life  unneedfully  ? 
Why  tarry  we  here  ?  " 

"  Catesby,"  returned  the  duke,  "here  is  the  battle,  not 
elsewhere.  The  rest  are  but  feigned  onslaughts.  Here 
must  we  vanquish.  And  for  the  exposure — if  ye  were  an 
ugly  hunchback,  and  the  children  gecked  at  you  upon  the 
street,  ye  would  count  your  body  cheaper,  and  an  hour  of 
glory  worth  a  life.  Howbeit,  if  ye  will,  let  us  ride  on  and 
visit  the  other  posts.  Sir  Richard  here,  my  namesake,  he 
shall  still  hold  this  entry,  where  he  wadeth  to  the  ankles 
in  hot  blood.  Him  can  we  trust.  But  mark  it,  Sir  Rich- 
ard, ye  are  not  yet  done.  The  worst  is  yet  to  ward. 
Sleep  not." 

He  came  right  up  to  young  Shelton,  looking  him  hard 
in  the  eyes,  and  taking  his  hand  in  both  of  his,  gave  it  so 
extreme  a  squeeze  that  the  blood  had  nearly  spurted. 
Dick  quailed  before  his  eyes.  The  insane  excitement,  the 
courage,  and  the  cruelty  that  he  read  therein  filled  him 


THE  BATTLE  OF  SHOREBY.  273 

with  dismay  about  the  future.  This  young  duke's  was  in- 
deed a  gallant  spirit,  to  ride  foremost  in  the  ranks  of  war  ; 
but  after  the  battle,  in  the  days  of  peace  and  in  the  circle 
of  his  trusted  friends,  that  mind,  it  was  to  be  dreaded, 
would  continue  to  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  death. 


CHAPTEK  ILL 

THE   BATTLE   OF   SHOREBY    (concluded). 

Dick,  once  more  left  to  his  own  counsels,  began  to  look 
about  him.  The  arrow-shot  had  somewhat  slackened.  On 
all  sides  the  enemy  were  falling  back  ;  and  the  greater  part 
of  the  market-place  was  now  left  empty,  the  snow  here 
trampled  into  orange  mud,  there  splashed  with  gore,  scat- 
tered all  over  with  dead  men  and  horses,  and  bristling  thick 
with  feathered  arrows. 

On  his  own  side  the  loss  had  been  cruel  The  jaws  of 
the  little  street  and  the  ruins  of  the  barricade  were  heaped 
with  the  dead  and  dying ;  and  out  of  the  hundred  men 
with  whom  he  had  begun  the  battle,  there  were  not  seventy 
left  who  could  still  stand  to  arms. 

At  the  same  time,  the  day  was  passing.  The  first  rein- 
forcements might  be  looked  for  to  arrive  at  any  moment ; 
and  the  Lancastrians,  already  shaken  by  the  result  of  their 
desperate  but  unsuccessful  onslaught,  were  in  an  ill  tem- 
per to  support  a  fresh  invader. 

There  was  a  dial  in  the  wall  of  one  of  the  two  flanking 

18 


274  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

houses  ;  and  this,  in  the  frosty,  winter  sunshine,  indicated 
ten  of  the  forenoon. 

Dick  turned  to  the  man  who  was  at  his  elbow,  a  little 
insignificant  archer,  binding  a  cut  in  his  arm. 

"It  was  well  fought,"  he  said,  "and,  by  my  sooth,  they 
will  not  charge  us  twice." 

"  Sir,"  said  the  little  archer,  "  ye  have  fought  right  well 
for  York,  and  better  for  yourself.  Never  hath  man  in 
so  brief  space  prevailed  so  greatly  on  the  duke's  affec- 
tions. That  he  should  have  entrusted  such  a  post  to  one 
he  knew  not  is  a  marvel.  But  look  to  your  head,  Sir 
Richard  !  If  ye  be  vanquished — ay,  if  ye  give  way  one 
foot's  breadth — axe  or  cord  shall  punish  it ;  and  I  am  set 
if  ye  do  auglrf  doubtful,  I  will  tell  you  honestly,  here  to 
stab  you  from  behind." 

Dick  looked  at  the  little  man  in  amaze. 

"  You  ! "  he  cried.     "  And  from  behind ! " 

"It  is  right  so,"  returned  the  archer  ;  "and  because  I 
like  not  the  affair  I  tell  it  you.  Ye  must  make  the  post 
good,  Sir  Richard,  at  your  peril.  O,  our  Crookback  is  a 
bold  blade  and  a  good  warrior  ;  but,  whether  in  cold  blood 
or  in  hot,  he  will  have  all  things  done  exact  to  his  com- 
mandment. If  any  fail  or  hinder,  they  shall  die  the 
death." 

"  Now,  by  the  saints !  "  cried  Richard,  "  is  this  so  ?  And 
will  men  follow  such  a  leader  ?  " 

"Nay,  they  follow  him  gleefully,"  replied  the  other; 
*  for  if  he  be  exact  to  punish,  he  is  most  open-handed  to 


THE  BATTLE  OF  SHOREBY.  275 

reward  And  if  he  spare  not  the  blood  and  sweat  of 
others,  he  is  ever  liberal  of  his  own,  still  in  the  first  front 
of  battle,  still  the  last  to  sleep.  He  will  go  far,  will  Crook- 
back  Dick  o'  Gloucester  !  " 

The  young  knight,  if  he  had  before  been  brave  and  vigi- 
lant, was  now  all  the  more  inclined  to  watchfulness  and 
courage.  His  sudden  favour,  he  began  to  perceive,  had 
brought  perils  in  its  train.  And  he  turned  from  the 
archer,  and  once  more  scanned  anxiously  the  market-place. 
It  lay  empty  as  before. 

"  I  like  not  this  quietude,"  he  said.  "Doubtless  they 
prepare  us  some  surprise." 

And,  as  if  in  answer  to  his  remark,  the  archers  began 
once  more  to  advance  against  the  barricade,  and  the  ar- 
rows to  fall  thick.  But  there  was  something  hesitating  in 
the  attack.  They  came  not  on  roundly,  but  seemed  rather 
to  await  a  further  signal. 

Dick  looked  uneasily  about  him,  spying  for  a  hidden 
danger.  And  sure  enough,  about  half  way  up  the  little 
street,  a  door  was  suddenly  opened  from  within,  and  the 
house  continued,  for  some  seconds,  and  both  by  door  and 
window,  to  disgorge  a  torrent  of  Lancastrian  archers. 
These,  as  they  leaped  down,  hurriedly  stood  to  their  ranks, 
bent  their  bows,  and  proceeded  to  pour  upon  Dick's  rear  a 
flight  of  arrows. 

At  the  same  time,  the  assailants  in  the  market-place  re- 
doubled their  shot,  and  began  to  close  in  stoutly  upon  the 
barricade. 


276  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

Dick  called  down  his  whole  command  out  of  the house^ 
and  facing  them  both  ways,  and  encouraging  their  valour 
both  by  word  and  gesture,  returned  as  best  he  could  the 
double  shower  of  shafts  that  fell  about  his  post. 

Meanwhile  house  after  house  was  opened  in  the  street, 
and  the  Lancastrians  continued  to  pour  out  of  the  doors 
and  leap  down  from  the  windows,  shouting  victory,  until 
the  number  of  enemies  upon  Dick's  rear  was  almost  equal 
to  the  number  in  his  face.  It  was  plain  that  he  could  hold 
the  post  no  longer  ;  what  was  worse,  even  if  he  could  have 
held  it,  it  had  now  become  useless  ;  and  the  whole  York- 
ist army  lay  in  a  posture  of  helplessness  upon  the  brink 
of  a  complete  disaster. 

The  men  behind  him  formed  the  vital  flaw  in  the  general 
defence  ;  and  it  was  upon  these  that  Dick  turned,  charg- 
ing at  the  head  of  his  men.  So  vigorous  was  the  attack, 
ihat  the  Lancastrian  archers  gave  ground  and  staggered, 
and,  at  last,  breaking  their  ranks,  began  to  crowd  back 
into  the  houses  from  which  they  had  so  recently  and  so 
vaingloriously  sallied. 

Meanwhile  the  men  from  the  market-place  had  swarmed 
across  the  undefended  barricade,  and  fell  on  hotly  upon 
the  other  side ;  and  Dick  must  once  again  face  about,  and 
proceed  to  drive  them  back.  Once  again  the  spirit  of  his 
men  prevailed  ;  they  cleared  the  street  in  a  triumphant 
style,  but  even  as  they  did  so  the  others  issued  again  out 
of  the  houses,  and  took  them,  a  third  time,  upon  the  rear. 

The  Yorkists  began  to  be  scattered  ;  several  times  Dick 


THE   BATTLE   OF   SHOREBY.  277 

found  himself  alone  among  his  foes  and  plying  his  bright 
sword  for  life  ;  several  times  he  was  conscious  of  a  hurt. 
And  meanwhile  the  fight  swayed  to  and  fro  in  the  street 
without  determinate  result. 

Suddenly  Dick  was  aware  of  a  great  trumpeting  about 
the  outskirts  of  the  town.  The  war-cry  of  York  began  to 
be  rolled  up  to  heaven,  as  by  many  and  triumphant  voices. 
And  at  the  same  time  the  men  in  front  of  him  began  to 
give  ground  rapidly,  streaming  out  of  the  street  and  back 
upon  the  market-place.  Some  one  gave  the  word  to  fly. 
Trumpets  were  blown  distractedly,  some  for  a  rally,  some 
to  charge.  It  was  plain  that  a  great  blow  had  been 
struck,  and  the  Lancastrians  were  thrown,  at  least  for  the 
moment,  into  full  disorder,  and  some  degree  of  panic. 

And  then,  like  a  theatre  trick,  there  followed  the  last 
act  of  Shoreby  Battle.  The  men  in  front  of  Richard 
turned  tail,  like  a  dog  that  has  been  whistled  home,  and 
fled  like  the  wind.  At  the  same  moment  there  came 
through  the  market-place  a  storm  of  horsemen,  fleeing  and 
pursuing,  the  Lancastrians  turning  back  to  strike  with 
the  sword,  the  Yorkists  riding  them  down  at  the  point  of 
the  lance. 

Conspicuous  in  the  mellay,  Dick  beheld  the  Crookback. 
He  was  already  giving  a  foretaste  of  that  furious  valour 
and  skill  to  cut  his  way  across  the  ranks  of  war,  which, 
years  afterwards  upon  the  field  of  Bosworth,  and  when  he 
was  stained  with  crimes,  almost  sufficed  to  change  the  for- 
tunes of  the  day  and  the  destiny  of  the  English  throne. 


278  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

Evading,  striking,  riding  down,  he  so  forced  and  so  ma« 
noeuvred  his  strong  horse,  so  aptly  defended  himself,  and 
so  liberally  scattered  death  to  his  opponents,  that  he  was 
now  far  ahead  of  the  foremost  of  his  knights,  hewing  his 
way,  with  the  truncheon  of  a  bloody  sword,  to  where  Lord 
Bisingham  was  rallying  the  bravest.  A  moment  more  and 
they  had  met ;  the  tall,  splendid,  and  famous  warrior 
against  the  deformed  and  sickly  boy. 

Yet  Shelton  had  never  a  doubt  of  the  result ;  and  when 
the  fight  next  opened  for  a  moment,  the  figure  of  the  earl 
had  disappeared ;  but  still,  in  the  first  of  the  danger, 
Crookback  Dick  was  launching  his  big  horse  and  plying 
the  truncheon  of  his  sword. 

Thus,  by  Shelton's  courage  in  holding  the  mouth  of  the 
street  against  the  first  attack,  and  by  the  opportune  arri- 
val of  his  seven  hundred  reinforcements,  the  lad,  who  was 
afterwards  to  be  handed  down  to  the  execration  of  pos- 
terity under  the  name  of  Bi chard  HI.,  had  won  his  first 
considerable  fight. 


CHAPTEB  IV. 

THE    SACK    OP    SHOREBT. 


There  was  not  a  foe  left  within  striking  distance  ;  and 
Dick,  as  he  looked  ruefully  about  him  on  the  remainder 
of  his  gallant  force,  began  to  count  the  cost  of  victory. 


THE    SACK   OF    SHOKEBY.  279 

He  was  himself,  now  that  the  danger  was  ended,  so  stiff 
and  sore,  so  bruised  and  cut  and  broken,  and,  above  all, 
so  utterly  exhausted  by  his  desperate  and  unremitting 
labours  in  the  fight,  that  he  seemed  incapable  of  any  fresh 
exertion. 

But  this  was  not  yet  the  hour  for  repose.  Shoreby  had 
been  taken  by  assault ;  and  though  an  open  town,  and  not 
in  any  manner  to  be  charged  with  the  resistance,  it  was 
plain  that  these  rough  fighters  would  be  not  less  rough 
now  that  the  fight  was  over,  and  that  the  more  horrid  part 
of  war  would  fall  to  be  enacted.  Richard  of  Gloucester 
was  not  the  captain  to  protect  the  citizens  from  his  infu- 
riated soldiery  ;  and  even  if  he  had  the  will,  it  might  be 
questioned  if  he  had  the  power. 

It  was,  therefore,  Dick's  business  to  find  and  to  protect 
Joanna  ;  and  with  that  end  he  looked  about  him  at  the 
faces  of  his  men.  The  three  or  four  who  seemed  likeli- 
est to  be  obedient  and  to  keep  sober  he  drew  aside  ;  and 
promising  them  a  rich  reward  and  a  special  recommenda- 
tion to  the  duke,  led  them  across  the  market-place,  now 
empty  of  horsemen,  and  into  the  streets  upon  the  further 
side. 

Every  here  and  there  small  combats  of  from  two  to  a 
dozen  still  raged  upon  the  open  street ;  here  and  there  a 
house  was  being  besieged,  the  defenders  throwing  out, 
stools  and  tables  on  the  heads  of  the  assailants.  The  snow 
was  strewn  with  arms  and  corpses  ;  but  except  for  these 
partial  combats  the  streets  were  deserted,  and  the  housea 


280  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

some  standing  open,  and  some  shuttered  and  barricaded; 
had  for  the  most  part  ceased  to  give  out  smoke. 

Dick,  threading  the  skirts  of  these  skirmishers,  led  hia 
followers  briskly  in  the  direction  of  the  abbey  church ; 
but  when  he  came  the  length  of  the  main  street,  a  cry  of 
horror  broke  from  his  lips.  Sir  Daniel's  great  house  had 
been  carried  by  assault.  The  gates  hung  in  splinters  from 
the  hinges,  and  a  double  throng  kept  pouring  in  and  out 
through  the  entrance,  seeking  and  carrying  booty.  Mean- 
while, in  the  upper  storeys,  some  resistance  was  still  being 
offered  to  the  pillagers  ;  for  just  as  Dick  came  within  eye- 
shot of  the  building,  a  casement  was  burst  open  from 
within,  and  a  poor  wretch  in  murrey  and  blue,  screaming 
and  resisting,  was  forced  through  the  embrasure  and  tossed 
into  the  street  below. 

The  most  sickening  apprehension  fell  upon  Dick.  He 
ran  forward  like  one  possessed,  forced  his  way  into  the 
house  among  the  foremost,  and  mounted  without  pause  to 
the  chamber  on  the  third  floor  where  he  had  last  parted 
from  Joanna.  It  was  a  mere  wreck  ;  the  furniture  had 
been  overthrown,  the  cupboards  broken  open,  and  in  one 
place  a  trailing  corner  of  the  arras  lay  smouldering  on  the 
embers  of  the  fire. 

Dick,  almost  without  thinking,  trod  out  the  incipient 
conflagration,  and  then  stood  bewildered.  Sir  Daniel,  Sir 
Oliver,  Joanna,  all  were  gone  ;  but  whether  butchered  in 
the  rout  or  safe  escaped  from  Shoreby,  who  should  say  ? 

He  caught  a  passing  archer  by  the  tabard. 


THE    SACK   OF   SHOREBY.  281 

"Fellow,"  he  asked,  "were  ye  here  when  this  house 
was  taken  ?  " 

"  Let  be,"  said  the  archer.  "  A  murrain  !  let  be,  or  I 
strike." 

"Hark  ye,"  returned  Richard,  "two  can  play  at  that 
Stand  and  be  plain." 

But  the  man,  flushed  with  drink  and  battle,  struck  Dick 
upon  the  shoulder  with  one  hand,  while  with  the  other  he 
twitched  away  his  garment.  Thereupon  the  full  wrath  of 
the  young  leader  burst  from  his  control.  He  seized  the 
fellow  in  his  strong  embrace,  and  crushed  him  on  the 
plates  of  his  mailed  bosom  like  a  child  ;  then,  holding  him 
at  arm's  length,  he  bid  him  speak  as  he  valued  life. 

"I  pray  you  mercy  ! "  gasped  the  archer.  "An  I  had 
thought  ye  were  so  angry  I  would  'a'  been  charier  of  cross- 
ing you.  I  was  here  indeed." 

"  Know  ye  Sir  Daniel  ?  "  pursued  Dick. 

"  Well  do  I  know  him,"  returned  the  man. 

"Was  he  in  the  mansion?" 

"Ay,  sir,  he  was,"  answered  the  archer  ;  "but  even  as 
we  entered  by  the  yard  gate  he  rode  forth  by  the  gar- 
den." 

"Alone?"  cried  Dick. 

"  He  may  V  had  a  score  of  lances  with  him,"  said  the 
man. 

"  Lances  !     No  women,  then  ?  "  asked  Shelton. 

"  Troth,  I  saw  not,"  said  the  archer.  "  But  there  were 
none  in  the  house,  if  that  be  your  quest." 


282  THE   BLACK   AKEOW. 

"I  thank  you,"  said  Dick.  "  Here  is  a  piece  for  youl 
pains."  But  groping  in  his  wallet,  Dick  found  nothi 
ing.  "Inquire  for  me  to-morrow,"  he  added — "Richard 

Shelt Sir  Richard  Shelton,"  he  corrected,  "and  I  will 

see  you  handsomely  rewarded." 

And  then  an  idea  struck  Dick.  He  hastily  descended 
to  the  courtyard,  ran  with  all  his  might  across  the  gar- 
den, and  came  to  the  great  door  of  the  church.  It  stood 
wide  open  ;  within,  every  corner  of  the  pavement  was 
crowded  with  fugitive  burghers,  surrounded  by  their 
families  and  laden  with  the  most  precious  of  their  posses- 
sions, while,  at  the  high  altar,  priests  in  full  canonicals 
were  imploring  the  mercy  of  God.  Even  as  Dick  entered, 
the  loud  chorus  began  to  thunder  in  the  vaulted  roofs. 

He  hurried  through  the  groups  of  refugees,  and  came 
to  the  door  of  the  stair  that  led  into  the  steeple.  And  here 
a  tall  churchman  stepped  before  him  and  arrested  his  ad- 
vance. 

"  Whither,  my  son  ?  "  he  asked,  severely. 

"  My  father,"  answered  Dick,  "  I  am  here  upon  an  er- 
rand of  expedition.  Stay  me  not.  I  command  here  for 
my  Lord  of  Gloucester." 

"For  my  Lord  of  Gloucester?"  repeated  the  priest. 
"Hath,  then,  the  battle  gone  so  sore?" 

"  The  battle,  father,  is  at  an  end,  Lancaster  clean  sped, 
my  Lord  of  Eisingham — Heaven  rest  him ! — left  upon  the 
field.  And  now,  with  your  good  leave,  I  follow*  mine  af- 
fairs." And  thrusting  on  one  side  the  priest,  who  seemed 


THE    SACK   OF   SHOREBY.  283 

stupefied  at  the  news,  Dick  pushed  open  the  door  and 
rattled  up  the  stairs  four  at  a  bound,  and  without  pause 
or  stumble,  till  he  stepped  upon  the  open  platform  at  the 
top. 

Shoreby  Church  tower  not  only  commanded  the  town, 
as  in  a  map,  but  looked  far,  on  both  sides,  over  sea  and 
land.  It  was  now  near  upon  noon  ;  the  day  exceeding 
bright,  the  snow  dazzling.  And  as  Dick  looked  around 
him,  he  could  measure  the  consequences  of  the  battle. 

A  confused,  growling  uproar  reached  him  from  the 
streets,  and  now  and  then,  but  very  rarely,  the  clash  of 
steel.  Not  a  ship,  not  so  much  as  a  skiff  remained  in  har- 
bour ;  but  the  sea  was  dotted  with  sails  and  row-boats 
laden  with  fugitives.  On  shore,  too,  the  surface  of  the 
snowy  meadows  was  broken  up  with  bands  of  horsemen, 
some  cutting  their  way  towards  the  borders  of  the  forest, 
others,  who  were  doubtless  of  the  Yorkist  side,  stoutly  in- 
terposing and  beating  them  back  upon  the  town.  Over 
all  the  open  ground  there  lay  a  prodigious  quantity  of  fall- 
en men  and  horses,  clearly  defined  upon  the  snow. 

To  complete  the  picture,  those  of  the  foot  soldiers  as  had 
not  found  place  upon  a  ship  still  kept  up  an  archery  com- 
bat on  the  borders  of  the  port,  and  from  the  cover  of  the 
shoreside  taverns.  In  that  quarter,  also,  one  or  two 
houses  had  been  fired,  and  the  smoke  towered  high  in  the 
frosty  sunlight,  and  blew  off  to  sea  in  voluminous  folda 

Already  close  upon  the  margin  of  the  woods,  and  some- 
what in  the  line  of  Holywood,  one  particular  clump  of  flee- 


254  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

ing  horsemen  riveted  the  attention  of  the  young  watchei 
on  the  tower.  It  was  fairly  numerous  ;  in  no  other  quar- 
ter of  the  field  did  so  many  Lancastrians  still  hold  togeth- 
er ;  thus  they  had  left  a  wide,  discoloured  wake  upon  the 
snow,  and  Dick  was  able  to  trace  them  step  by  step  from 
where  they  had  left  the  town. 

While  Dick  stood  watching  them,  they  had  gained,  un- 
opposed, the  first  fringe  of  the  leafless  forest,  and,  turn- 
ing a  little  from  their  direction,  the  sun  fell  for  a  moment 
full  on  their  array,  as  it  was  relieved  against  the  dusky 
wood. 

"Murrey  and  blue  !  "  cried  Dick.  "  I  swear  it — murrey 
and  blue ! " 

The  next  moment  he  was  descending  the  stairway. 

It  was  now  his  business  to  seek  out  the  Duke  of  Glou- 
cester, who  alone,  in  the  disorder  of  the  forces,  might  be 
able  to  supply  him  with  a  sufficiency  of  men.  The  fight- 
ing in  the  main  town  was  now  practically  at  an  end  ;  and 
as  Dick  ran  hither  and  thither,  seeking  the  commander, 
the  streets  were  thick  with  wandering  soldiers,  some  laden 
with  more  booty  than  they  could  well  stagger  under,  oth- 
ers shouting  drunk.  None  of  them,  when  questioned,  had 
the  least  notion  of  the  duke's  whereabouts  ;  and,  at  last, 
it  was  by  sheer  good  fortune  that  Dick  found  him,  where 
he  sat  in  the  saddle  directing  operations  to  dislodge  the 
archers  from  the  harbour  side. 

"Sir  Richard  Shelton,  ye  are  well  found,"  he  said.  "  I 
owe  you  one  thing  that  I  value  little,  my  life  ;  and  one 


THE    SACK   OF   6HOEEBY.  283 

that  I  can  never  pay  you  for,  this  victory,  Catesby,  if  1 
had  ten  such  captains  as  Sir  Richard,  I  would  march 
forthright  on  London.  But  now,  sir,  claim  your  re- 
ward." 

"  Freely,  my  lord,"  said  Dick,  "freely  and  loudly.  One 
hath  escaped  to  whom  I  owe  some  grudges,  and  taken 
with  him  one  whom  I  owe  love  and  service.  Give  me, 
then,  fifty  lances,  that  I  may  pursue  ;  and  for  any  obliga- 
tion that  your  graciousness  is  pleased  to  allow,  it  shall  be 
clean  discharged." 

"  How  call  ye  him  ?  "  inquired  the  duke. 

"  Sir  Daniel  Brackley,"  answered  Richard. 

"  Out  upon  him,  double-face ! "  cried  Gloucester.  "  Here 
is  no  reward,  Sir  Richard ;  here  is  fresh  sendee  offered, 
and,  if  that  ye  bring  his  head  to  me,  a  fresh  debt  upon 
my  conscience.  Catesby,  get  him  these  lances  ;  and  you, 
sir,  bethink  ye,  in  the  meanwhile,  what  pleasure,  honour, 
or  profit  it  shall  be  mine  to  give  you." 

Just  then  the  Yorkist  skirmishers  carried  one  of  the 
shoreside  taverns,  swarming  in  upon  it  on  three  sides,  and 
driving  out  or  taking  its  defenders.  Crookback  Dick  was 
pleased  to  cheer  the  exploit,  and  pushing  his  horse  a  little 
nearer,  called  to  see  the  prisoners. 

There  were  four  or  five  of  them — two  men  of  my  Lord 
Shoreby's  and  one  of  Lord  Risingham's  among  the  num- 
ber, and  last,  but  in  Dick's  eyes  not  least,  a  tall,  sham- 
bling, grizzled  old  shipman,  between  drunk  and  sober, 
and  with  a  dog  whimpering  and  jumping  at  his  heela 


286  THE   BLACK   AKROW. 

The  young  duke  passed  them  for  a  moment  under  a  se« 

\ 
vere  review. 

"  Good,"  he  said.     "  Hang  them." 

And  he  turned  the  other  way  to  watch  the  progress  oi 
the  fight. 

"My  lord,"  said  Dick,  "so  please  you,  I  have  found  my 
reward.  Grant  me  the  life  and  liberty  of  yon  old  ship- 
man." 

Gloucester  turned  and  looked  the  speaker  in  the  face. 

"  Sir  Richard,"  he  said,  "I  make  not  war  with  peacock's 
feathers,  but  steel  shafts.  Those  that  are  mine  enemies 
I  slay,  and  that  without  excuse  or  favour.  For,  bethink 
ye,  in  this  realm  of  England,  that  is  so  torn  in  pieces, 
there  is  not  a  man  of  mine  but  hath  a  brother  or  a  friend 
upon  the  other  party.  If,  then,  I  did  begin  to  grant  these 
pardons,  I  might  sheathe  my  sword." 

"  It  may  be  so,  my  lord  ;  and  yet  I  will  be  overbold,  and, 
at  the  risk  of  your  disfavour,  recall  your  lordship's  prom- 
ise," replied  Dick. 

Richard  of  Gloucester  flushed. 

"  Mark  it  right  well,"  he  said,  harshly.  "  I  love  not 
mercy,  nor  yet  mercymongers.  Ye  have  this  day  laid  the 
foundations  of  high  fortune.  If  ye  oppose  to  me  my  word, 
which  I  have  plighted,  I  will  yield.  But,  by  the  glory  of 
heaven,  there  your  favour  dies  !  " 

"  Mine  is  the  loss,"  said  Dick. 

"  Give  him  his  sailor,"  said  the  duke  ;  and  wheeling  his 
horse,  he  turned  his  back  upon  young  Shelton. 


THE    SACK   OF   SHOBEBT.  281 

Dick  was  nor  glad  nor  sorry.  He  had  seen  too  much 
of  the  young  duke  to  set  great  store  on  his  affection  ;  and 
the  origin  and  growth  of  his  own  favour  had  been  too 
flimsy  and  too  rapid  to  inspire  much  confidence.  One 
thing  alone  he  feared — that  the  vindictive  leader  might 
revoke  the  offer  of  the  lances.  But  here  he  did  justice 
neither  to  Gloucester's  honour  (such  as  it  was)  nor  above 
all,  to  his  decision.  If  he  had  once  judged  Dick  to  be 
the  right  man  to  pursue  Sir  Daniel,  he  was  not  one  to 
change  ;  and  he  soon  proved  it  by  shouting  after  Catesby 
to  be  speedy,  for  the  paladin  was  waiting. 

In  the  meanwhile,  Dick  turned  to  the  old  shipinan,  who 
had  seemed  equally  indifferent  to  his  condemnation  and 
to  his  subsequent  release. 

"  Arblaster,"  said  Dick,  "  I  have  done  you  ill ;  but  now, 
by  the  rood,  I  think  I  have  cleared  the  score." 

But  the  old  skipper  only  looked  upon  him  dully  and 
held  his  peace. 

"Come,"  continued  Dick,  "a  life  is  a  life,  old  shrew, 
and  it  is  more  than  ships  or  liquor.  Say  ye  forgive  me  ; 
for  if  your  life  be  worth  nothing  to  you,  it  hath  cost  me 
the  beginnings  of  my  fortune.  Come,  I  have  paid  for  it 
dearly  ;  be  not  so  churlish." 

"An  I  had  had  my  ship,"  said  Arblaster,  "I  would  V 
been  forth  and  safe  on  the  high  seas — I  and  my  man 
Tom.  But  ye  took  my  ship,  gossip,  and  I  m  a  beggar  ; 
and  for  my  man  Tom,  a  knave  fellow  in  russet  shot  him 
down.  '  Murrain  1 '  quoth  he,  and  spake  never  again. 


288  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

'  Murrain '  was  the  last  of  his  words,  and  the  poor  spirit  of 
him  passed.  'A  will  never  sail  no  more,  will  my  Tom." 

Dick  was  seized  with  unavailing  penitence  and  pity ;  he 
sought  to  take  the  skipper's  hand,  but  Arblaster  avoided 
his  touch. 

"  Nay,"  said  he,  "  let  be.  Y'  have  played  the  devil  with 
me,  and  let  that  content  you." 

The  words  died  in  Richard's  throat.  He  saw,  through 
tears,  the  poor  old  man,  bemused  with  liquor  and  sorrow, 
go  shambling  away,  with  bowed  head,  across  the  snow, 
and  the  unnoticed  dog  whimpering  at  his  heels.  And 
for  the  first  time  began  to  understand  the  desperate  game 
that  we  play  in  life  ;  and  how  a  thing  once  done  is  not 
to  be  changed  or  remedied,  by  any  penitence. 

But  there  was  no  time  left  to  him  for  vain  regret. 
Catesby  had  now  collected  the  horsemen,  and  riding  up 
to  Dick  he  dismounted,  and  offered  him  his  own  horse. 

"  This  morning,"  he  said,  "  I  was  somewhat  jealous  of 
your  favour  ;  it  hath  not  been  of  a  long  growth  ;  and  now, 
Sir  Richard,  it  is  with  a  very  good  heart  that  I  offer  you 
this  horse — to  ride  away  with." 

"  Suffer  me  yet  a  moment,"  replied  Dick.  "  This  favour 
of  mine — whereupon  was  it  founded  ?  " 

"Upon  your  name,"  answered  Catesby,  "It  is  my 
lord's  chief  superstition.  Were  my  name  Richard,  I 
should  be  an  earl  to-morrow." 

"Well,  sir,  I  thank  you,"  returned  Dick  ;  "and  since  I 
am  little  likely  to  follow  these  great  fortunes,  I  will  even 


THE    SACK    OF    SHOKEBY.  289 

say  farewell.  I  will  not  pretend  I  was  displeased  to  think 
myself  upon  the  road  to  fortune  ;  but  I  will  not  pretend, 
neither,  that  I  am  over-sorry  to  be  done  with  it.  Com- 
mand and  riches,  they  are  brave  things,  to  be  sure  ;  but 
a  word  in  your  ear — yon  duke  of  yours,  he  is  a  fearsome 
lad." 

Catesby  laughed. 

"  Nay,"  said  he,  "  of  a  verity  he  that  rides  with  Crooked 
Dick  will  ride  deep.  Well,  God  keep  us  all  from  evil ! 
Speed  ye  well." 

Thereupon  Dick  put  himself  at  the  head  of  his  men, 
and  giving  the  word  of  command,  rode  off. 

He  made  straight  across  the  town,  following  what  he 
supposed  to  be  the  route  of  Sir  Daniel,  and  spying  around 
for  any  signs  that  might  decide  if  he  were  right. 

The  streets  were  strewn  with  the  dead  and  the  wounded, 
whose  fate,  in  the  bitter  frost,  was  far  the  more  pitiable. 
Gangs  of  the  victors  went  from  house  to  house,  pillaging 
and  stabbing,  and  sometimes  singing  together  as  they 
went. 

From  different  quarters,  as  he  rode  on,  the  sounds  of 
violence  and  outrage  came  to  young  Shelton's  ears  ;  now 
the  blows  of  the  sledge-hammer  on  some  barricaded  door, 
and  now  the  miserable  shrieks  of  women. 

Dick's  heart  had  just  been  awakened.    He  had  just  seen 
the   cruel   consequences  of  his  own  behaviour  ;   and  the 
thought  of  the  sum  of  misery  that  was  now  acting  in  the 
whole  of  Shoreby  filled  him  with  despair. 
19 


290  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

At  length  he  reached  the  outskirts,  and  there,  sure 
enough,  he  saw  straight  before  him  the  same  broad, 
beaten  track  across  the  snow  that  he  had  marked  from 
the  summit  of  the  church.  Here,  then,  he  went  the  faster 
on  ;  but  still,  as  he  rode,  he  kept  a  bright  eye  upon  the 
fallen  men  and  horses  that  lay  beside  the  track.  Many  of 
these,  he  was  relieved  to  see,  wore  Sir  Daniel's  colors,  and 
the  faces  of  some,  who  lay  upon  their  back,  he  even  rec- 
ognized. 

About  half-way  between  the  town  and  the  forest,  those 
whom  he  was  following  had  plainly  been  assailed  by 
archers  ;  for  the  corpses  lay  pretty  closely  scattered,  each 
pierced  by  an  arrow.  And  here  Dick  spied  among  the 
rest  the  body  of  a  very  young  lad,  whose  face  was  some- 
how hauntingly  familiar  to  him. 

He  halted  his  troop,  dismounted,  and  raised  the  lad's 
head.  As  he  did  so,  the  hood  fell  back,  and  a  profusion 
of  long  brown  hair  unrolled  itself.  At  the  same  time  the 
eyes  opened. 

"  Ah !  lion-driver  !  "  said  a  feeble  voice.  "  She  is  far- 
ther on.  Bide — ride  fast ! " 

And  then  the  poor  young  lady  fainted  once  again. 

One  of  Dick's  men  carried  a  flask  of  some  strong  cor- 
dial, and  with  this  Dick  succeeded  in  reviving  conscious- 
Bess.  Then  he  took  Joanna's  friend  upon  his  saddle-bow, 
and  once  more  pushed  toward  the  forest. 

"  Why  do  ye  take  me  ?  "  said  the  girl.  "  Ye  but  delay 
your  speed." 


NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS.  291 

"  Nay,  Mistress  Risingham,"  replied  Dick.  "  Shoreby 
is  full  of  blood  and  drunkenness  and  riot.  Here  ye  are 
safe  ;  content  ye." 

"  I  will  not  be  beholden  to  any  of  your  faction,"  she 
cried  ;  "  set  me  down." 

"  Madam,  ye  know  not  what  ye  say,"  returned  Dick. 
"  Y'  are  hurt " 

"I  am  not,"  she  said.     "It  was  my  horse  was  slain." 

"It  matters  not  one  jot,"  replied  Richard.  "  Ye  are  here 
in  the  midst  of  open  snow,  and  compassed  about  with  ene- 
mies. Whether  ye  will  or  not,  I  carry  you  with  me.  Glad 
am  I  to  have  the  occasion  ;  for  thus  shall  I  repay  some 
portion  of  our  debt." 

For  a  little  while  she  was  silent.  Then,  very  suddenly, 
she  asked  : 

"My  uncle?" 

"My  Lord  Risingham?"  returned  Dick.  "I  would  I 
had  good  news  to  give  you,  madam  ;  but  I  have  none.  I 
saw  him  once  in  the  battle,  and  once  only.  Let  us  hope 
the  best." 


CHAPTER  V. 

NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS  :    ALICIA   RISINGHAM. 

It  was  almost  certain  that  Sir  Daniel  had  made  for  the 
Moat  House  ;  but,  considering  the  heavy  snow,  the  late- 
ness of  the  hour,  and  the  necessity  under  which  he  would 


292  THE    BLACK    AKEOW. 

lie  of  avoiding  the  few  roads  and  striking  across  the  wood, 
it  was  equally  certain  that  he  could  not  hope  to  reach  it 
ere  the  morrow. 

There  were  two  courses  open  to  Dick  ;  either  to  continue 
to  follow  in  the  knight's  trail,  and,  if  he  were  able,  to  fall 
upon  him  that  very  night  in  camp,  or  to  strike  out  a  path 
of  his  own,  and  seek  to  place  himself  between  Sir  Daniel 
and  his  destination. 

Either  scheme  was  open  to  serious  objection,  and  Dick, 
who  feared  to  expose  Joanna  to  the  hazards  of  a  fight,  had 
not  yet  decided  between  them  when  he  reached  the  bor- 
ders of  the  wood. 

At  this  point  Sir  Daniel  had  turned  a  little  to  his  left, 
and  then  plunged  straight  under  a  grove  of  very  lofty  tim- 
ber. His  party  had  then  formed  to  a  narrower  front,  in 
order  to  pass  between  the  trees,  and  the  track  was  trod 
proportionally  deeper  in  the  snow.  The  eye  followed  it, 
under  the  leafless  tracery  of  the  oaks,  running  direct  and 
narrow  ;  the  trees  stood  over  it,  with  knotty  joints  and  the 
great,  uplifted  forest  of  their  boughs  ;  there  was  no  sound, 
whether  of  man  or  beast — not  so  much  as  the  stirring  of 
a  robin ;  and  over  the  field  of  snoxv  the  winter  sun  lay 
golden  among  netted  shadows. 

"  How  say  ye,"  asked  Dick  of  one  of  the  men,  "  to  follow 
straight  on,  or  strike  across  for  Tunstall  ?  " 

"Sir  Richard,"  replied  the  man-at-arms,  "I  would  fol- 
low the  line  until  they  scatter." 

"  Ye  are,  doubtless,  right,"  returned  Dick ;  "  but  we 


NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS.  293 

came  right  hastily  upon  the  errand,  even  as  the  time  corn* 
nianded.  Here  are  no  houses,  neither  for  food  nor  shel- 
ter, and  by  the  morrow's  dawn  we  shall  know  both  cold 
fingers  and  an  empty  belly.  How  say  ye,  lads  ?  "Will  ye 
stand  a  pinch  for  expedition's  sake,  or  shall  we  turn  by 
Holy  wood  and  sup  with  Mother  Church?  The  case  being 
somewhat  doubtful,  I  will  drive  no  man  ;  yet  if  ye  would 
suffer  me  to  lead  you,  ye  would  choose  the  first." 

The  men  answered,  almost  with  one  voice,  that  they 
would  follow  Sir  Kichard  where  he  would. 

And  Dick,  setting  spur  to  his  horse,  began  once  more  to 
go  forward. 

The  snow  in  the  trail  had  been  trodden  very  hard,  and 
the  pursuers  had  thus  a  great  advantage  over  the  pur- 
sued. They  pushed  on,  indeed,  at  a  round  trot,  two  hun- 
dred hoofs  beating  alternately  on  the  dull  pavement  of  the 
snow,  and  the  jingle  of  weapons  and  the  snorting  of  horses 
raising  a  warlike  noise  along  the  arches  of  the  silent  wood. 

Presently,  the  wide  slot  of  the  pursued  came  out  upon 
the  high  road  from  Holy  wood ;  it  was  there,  for  a  moment, 
indistinguishable  ;  and,  where  it  once  more  plunged  into 
the  unbeaten  snow  upon  the  farther  side,  Dick  was  sur- 
prised to  see  it  narrower  and  lighter  trod.  Plainly,  profit- 
ing by  the  road,  Sir  Daniel  had  begun  already  to  scatter 
his  command. 

At  all  hazards,  one  chance  being  equal  to  another,  Dick 
continued  to  pursue  the  straight  trail ;  and  that,  after  an 
hour's  riding,  in  which  it  led  into  the  very  depths  of  the 


294:  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

forest,  suddenly  split,  like  a  bursting  shell,  into  two  dozei 
others,  leading  to  every  point  of  the  compass. 

Dick  drew  bridle  in  despair.  The  short  winter's  day 
was  near  an  end  ;  the  sun,  a  dull  red  orange,  shorn  of  rays, 
swam  low  among  the  leafless  thickets  ;  the  shadows  were 
a  mile  long  upon  the  snow  ;  the  frost  bit  cruelly  at  the  fin  - 
ger-nails ;  and  the  breath  and  steam  of  the  horses  mounted 
in  a  cloud. 

"  Well,  we  are  outwitted,"  Dick  confessed.  "  Strike  we 
for  Holy  wood,  after  all.  It  is  still  nearer  us  than  Tunstall 
— or  should  be  by  the  station  of  the  sun." 

So  they  wheeled  to  their  left,  turning  their  backs  on  the 
red  shield  of  sun,  and  made  across  country  for  the  abbey. 
But  now  times  were  changed  with  them ;  they  could  no 
longer  spank  forth  briskly  on  a  path  beaten  firm  by  the 
passage  of  their  foes,  and  for  a  goal  to  which  that  path 
itself  conducted  them.  Now  they  must  plough  at  a  dull 
pace  through  the  encumbering  snow,  continually  pausing 
to  decide  their  course,  continually  floundering  in  drifts. 
The  sun  soon  left  them  ;  the  glow  of  the  west  decayed;  and 
presently  they  were  wandering  in  a  shadow  of  blackness, 
under  frosty  stars. 

Presently,  indeed,  the  moon  would  clear  the  hilltops, 
and  they  might  resume  their  march.  But  till  then,  every 
random  step  might  carry  them  wider  of  their  march. 
There  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  camp  and  wait. 

Sentries  were  posted ;  a  spot  of  ground  was  cleared  of 
snow,  and,  after  some  failures,  a  good  fire  blazed  in  the 


NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS.  295 

midst.  The  men-at-arms  sat  close  about  this  forest  hearth, 
sharing  such  provisions  as  they  had,  and  passing  about  the 
flask  ;  and  Dick,  having  collected  the  most  delicate  of  the 
rough  and  scanty  fare,  brought  it  to  Lord  Risingham's 
niece,  where  she  sat  apart  from  the  soldiery  against  a  tree. 

She  sat  upon  one  horse-cloth,  wrapped  in  another,  and 
stared  straight  before  her  at  the  firelit  scene.  At  the  of- 
fer of  food  she  started,  like  one  wakened  from  a  dream, 
and  then  silently  refused. 

"  Madam,"  said  Dick,  "  let  me  beseech  you,  punish  me 
not  so  cruelly.  Wherein  I  have  offended  you,  I  know  not ; 
I  have,  indeed,  carried  you  away,  but  with  a  friendly  vio- 
lence ;  I  have,  indeed,  exposed  you  to  the  inclemency  of 
night,  but  the  hurry  that  lies  upon  me  hath  for  its  end  the 
preservation  of  another,  who  is  no  less  frail  and  no  less 
unfriended  than  yourself.  At  least,  madam,  punish  not 
yourself  ;  and  eat,  if  not  for  hunger,  then  for  strength." 

"  I  will  eat  nothing  at  the  hands  that  slew  my  kinsman," 
she  replied. 

"  Dear  madam,"  Dick  cried,  "  I  swear  to  you  upon  the 
rood  I  touched  him  not" 

"Swear  to  me  that  he  still  lives,"  she  returned. 

"I  will  not  palter  with  you,"  answered  Dick  "Pity 
bids  me  to  wound  you.  In  my  heart  I  do  believe  him 
dead." 

"  And  ye  ask  me  to  eat !  "  she  cried.  "  Ay,  and  they 
call  you  '  sir ' !  Y'  have  won  your  spurs  by  my  good  kins- 
man's murder.  And  had  I  not  been  fool  and  traitor  both, 


296  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

and  saved  you  in  your  enemy's  house,  ye  should  have  died 
the  death,  and  he — he  that  was  worth  twelve  of  you— 
were  living." 

"I  did  but  my  man's  best,  even  as  your  kinsman  did 
upon  the  other  party,"  answered  Dick.  "  Were  he  still 
living — as  I  vow  to  Heaven  I  wish  it ! — he  would  praise, 
not  blame  me." 

"  Sir  Daniel  hath  told  me,"  she  replied.  "  He  marked 
you  at  the  barricade.  Upon  you,  he  saith,  their  party 
foundered  ;  it  was  you  that  won  the  battle.  Well,  then, 
it  was  you  that  killed  my  good  Lord  Risingham,  as  sure 
as  though  ye  had  strangled  him.  And  ye  would  have  me 
eat  with  you — and  your  hands  not  washed  from  killing  ? 
But  Sir  Daniel  hath  sworn  your  downfall.  He  'tis  that 
will  avenge  me  !  " 

The  unfortunate  Dick  was  plunged  in  gloom.  Old 
Arblaster  returned  upon  his  mind,  and  he  groaned  aloud. 

"  Do  ye  hold  me  so  guilty  ? "  he  said  ;  "  you  that  de- 
fended me — you  that  are  Joanna's  friend  ?  " 

"  What  made  ye  in  the  battle  ?  "  she  retorted.  "  Y'  are 
of  no  party  ;  y'  are  but  a  lad — but  legs  and  body,  without 
government  of  wit  or  counsel !  Wherefore  did  ye  fight  ? 
For  the  love  of  hurt,  pardy  !  " 

"  Nay,"  cried  Dick,  "  I  know  not.  But  as  the  realm  of 
England  goes,  if  that  a  poor  gentleman  fight  not  upon 
the  one  side,  perforce  he  must  fight  upon  the  other.  He 
may  not  stand  alone  ;  'tis  not  in  nature." 

"They  that  have  no  judgment  should  not  draw  the 


NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS.  297 

sword,"  replied  the  young  lady.  "  Ye  that  fight  but  for  a 
hazard,  what  are  ye  but  a  butcher  ?  War  is  but  noble  by 
the  cause,  and  y'  have  disgraced  it." 

"Madam,"  said  the  miserable  Dick,  "I  do  partly  see 
mine  error.  I  have  made  too  much  haste ;  I  have  been 
busy  before  my  time.  Already  I  stole  a  ship — thinking,  I 
do  swear  it,  to  do  well — and  thereby  brought  about  the 
death  of  many  innocent,  and  the  grief  and  ruin  of  a  poor 
old  man  whose  face  this  very  day  hath  stabbed  me  like  a 
dagger.  And  for  this  morning,  I  did  but  design  to  do 
myself  credit,  and  get  fame  to  many  with,  and,  behold  ! 
I  have  brought  about  the  death  of  your  dear  kinsman  that 
was  good  to  me.  And  what  besides,  I  know  not.  For, 
alas  !  I  may  have  set  York  upon  the  throne,  and  that  may 
be  the  worser  cause,  and  may  do  hurt  to  England.  O, 
madam,  I  do  see  my  sin.  I  am  unfit  for  life.  I  will,  for 
penance  sake  and  to  avoid  worse  evil,  once  I  have  finished 
this  adventure,  get  me  to  a  cloister.  I  will  forswear 
Joanna  and  the  trade  of  arms.  I  will  be  a  friar,  and  pray 
for  your  good  kinsman's  spirit  all  my  days." 

It  appeared  to  Dick,  in  this  extremity  of  his  humiliation 
and  repentance,  that  the  young  lady  had  laughed. 

Raising  his  countenance,  he  found  her  looking  down 
upon  him,  in  the  fire-light,  with  a  somewhat  peculiar  but 
not  unkind  expression. 

"  Madam,"  he  cried,  thinking  the  laughter  to  have  been 
an  illusion  of  his  hearing,  but  still,  from  her  changed 
looks,  hoping  to  have  touched  her  heart,  "madam,  will 


298  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

not  this  content  you  ?  I  give  up  all  to  undo  what  I  have 
done  amiss ;  I  make  heaven  certain  for  Lord  Risingham. 
And  all  this  upon  the  very  day  that  I  have  won  my  spurs, 
and  thought  myself  the  happiest  young  gentleman  on 
ground." 

"  O  boy,"  she  said — "  good  boy ! " 

And  then,  to  the  extreme  surprise  of  Dick,  she  first  very 
tenderly  wiped  the  tears  away  from  his  cheeks,  and  then, 
as  if  yielding  to  a  sudden  impulse,  threw  both  her  arms 
about  his  neck,  drew  up  his  face,  and  kissed  him.  A 
pitiful  bewilderment  came  over  simple-minded  Dick. 

"But  come,"  she  said,  with  great  cheerfulness,  "you 
that  are  a  captain,  ye  must  eat.  Why  sup  ye  not  ?  " 

"  Dear  Mistress  Risingham,"  replied  Dick,  "  I  did  but 
wait  first  upon  my  prisoner  ;  but,  to  say  truth,  penitence 
will  no  longer  suffer  me  to  endure  the  sight  of  food.  I 
were  better  to  fast,  dear  lady,  and  to  pray." 

"Call  me  Alicia,"  she  said;  "are  we  not  old  friends? 
And  now,  come,  I  will  eat  with  you,  bit  for  bit  and  sup 
for  sup  ;  so  if  ye  eat  not,  neither  will  I ;  but  if  ye  eat 
hearty.  I  will  dine  like  a  ploughman." 

So  there  and  then  she  fell  to  ;  and  Dick,  who  had  an 
excellent  stomach,  proceeded  to  bear  her  company,  at  first 
with  great  reluctance,  but  gradually,  as  he  entered  into 
the  spirit,  with  more  and  more  vigour  and  devotion  : 
until,  at  last,  he  forgot  even  to  watch  his  model,  and 
most  heartily  repaired  the  expenses  of  his  day  of  labour 
and  excitement. 


NIGHT   IN  THE   WOODS.  299 

"Lion-driver,"  she  said,  at  length,  "ye  do  not  admire  a 
maid  in  a  man's  jerkin  ?  " 

The  moon  was  now  up  ;  and  they  were  only  waiting  to 
repose  the  wearied  horses.  By  the  moon's  light,  the  still 
penitent  but  now  well-fed  Richard  beheld  her  looking 
somewhat  coquettishly  down  upon  him. 

"  Madam  " he  stammered,  surprised  at  this  new 

turn  in  her  manners. 

"  Nay,"  she  interrupted,  "  it  skills  not  to  deny  ;  Joanna 
hath  told  me,  but  come,  Sir  Lion-driver,  look  at  me — am 
I  am  so  homely — come  !  " 

And  she  made  bright  eyes  at  him. 

"  Ye  are  something  smallish,  indeed  " began  Dick. 

And  here  again  she  interrupted  him,  this  time  with  a 
ringing  peal  of  laughter  that  completed  his  confusion  and 
surprise. 

"  Smallish  !  "  she  cried.  "  Nay,  now,  be  honest  as  ye 
are  bold  ;  I  am  a  dwarf,  or  little  better  ;  but  for  all  that 
— come,  tell  me  ! — for  all  that,  passably  fair  to  look  upon  ; 
is't  not  so  ?  " 

"Nay,  madam,  exceedingly  fair,"  said  the  distressed 
knight,  pitifully  trying  to  seem  easy. 

"And  a  man  would  be  right  glad  to  wed  me?"  she 
pursued. 

"  O,  madam,  right  glad !  "  agreed  Dick. 

"  Call  me  Alicia,"  said  she. 

"  Alicia,"  quoth  Sir  Richard. 

"  Well,  then,  lion-driver,"  she  continued,  "  sith  that  ye 


300  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

slew  my  kinsman,  and  left  me  without  stay,  ye  owe  me,  in 
honour,  every  reparation  ;  do  ye  not  ?  " 

"  I  do,  madam,"  said  Dick.  "  Although,  upon  my 
heart,  I  do  hold  me  but  partially  guilty  of  that  brave 
knight's  blood." 

"  Would  ye  evade  me  ?  "  she  cried. 

"  Madam,  not  so.  I  have  told  you  ;  at  your  bidding,  I 
will  even  turn  me  a  monk,"  said  Richard. 

"  Then,  in  honour,  ye  belong  to  me  ?  "  she  concluded. 

"  In  honour,  madam,  I  suppose  " began  the  young 

man. 

"Go  to!"  she  interrupted;  "ye  are  too  full  of 
catchea  In  honour  do  ye  belong  to  me,  till  ye  have  paid 
the  evil?" 

"  In  honour,  I  do,"  said  Dick. 

"  Hear,  then,"  she  continued  ;  "  Ye  would  make  but  a 
sad  friar,  methinks  ;  and  since  I  am  to  dispose  of  you  at 
pleasure,  I  will  even  take  you  for  my  husband.  Nay, 
now,  no  words  ! "  cried  she.  "  They  will  avail  you  noth- 
ing. For  see  how  just  it  is,  that  you  who  deprived  me  of 
one  home,  should  supply  me  with  another.  And  as  for 
Joanna,  she  will  be  the  first,  believe  me,  to  commend  the 
change  ;  for,  after  all,  as  we  be  dear  friends,  what  matters 
it  with  which  of  us  ye  wed  ?  Not  one  whit !  " 

"  Madam,"  said  Dick,  "  I  will  go  into  a  cloister,  an  ye 
please  to  bid  me  ;  but  to  wed  with  anyone  in  this  big 
world  besides  Joanna  Sedley  is  what  I  will  consent  to 
neither  for  man's  force  nor  yet  for  lady's  pleasure.  Pardon 


NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS.  '  30J 

me  if  I  speak  my  plain  thoughts  plainly  ;  but  where  a 
maid  is  very  bold,  a  poor  man  must  even  be  the  bolder." 

"Dick,"  she  said,  "ye  sweet  boy,  ye  must  come  and 
kiss  me  for  that  word.  Nay,  fear  not,  ye  shall  kiss  me  for 
Joanna  ;  and  when  we  meet,  I  shall  give  it  back  to  her, 
and  say  I  stole  it.  And  as  for  what  ye  owe  me,  why,  dear 
simpleton,  methinks  ye  were  not  alone  in  that  great  bat- 
tle ;  and  even  if  York  be  on  the  throne,  it  was  not  you 
that  set  him  there.  But  for  a  good,  sweet,  honest  heart, 
Dick,  y'  are  all  that ;  and  if  I  could  find  it  in  my  soul  to 
envy  your  Joanna  anything,  I  would  even  envy  her  your 
love." 


CHAPTER  VI 

NIGHT    IN    THE    WOODS  (concluded)  :    DICK    AND    JOAN. 

The  horses  had  by  this  time  finished  the  small  store  of 
provender,  and  fully  breathed  from  their  fatigues.  At 
Dick's  command,  the  fire  was  smothered  in  snow  ;  and 
while  his  men  got  once  more  wearily  to  saddle,  he  him- 
self, remembering,  somewhat  late,  true  woodland  caution, 
chose  a  tall  oak  and  nimbly  clambered  to  the  topmost 
fork.  Hence  he  could  look  far  abroad  on  the  moonlit  and 
snow-paven  forest.  On  the  south-west,  dark  against  the 
horizon,  stood  those  upland,  heathy  quarters  where  he 
and  Joanna  had  met  with  the  terrifying  misadventure  of 
the  leper.  And  there  his  eye  was  caught  by  a  spot  of 
ruddy  brightness  no  bigger  than  a  needle's  eye. 


302  THE   BLACK   ARROW. 

He  blamed  himself  sharply  for  his  previous  neglect 
Were  that,  as  it  appeared  to  be,  the  shining  of  Sir  Dan- 
iel's camp-fire,  he  should  long  ago  have  seen  and  marched 
for  it ;  above  all,  he  should,  for  no  consideration,  have  an 
nounced  his  neighborhood  by  lighting  a  fire  of  his  own. 
But  now  he  must  no  longer  squander  valuable  hours. 
The  direct  way  to  the  uplands  was  about  two  miles  in 
length  ;  but  it  was  crossed  by  a  very  deep,  precipitous 
dingle,  impassable  to  mounted  men  ;  and  for  the  sake  of 
speed,  it  seemed  to  Dick  advisable  to  desert  the  horses 
and  attempt  the  adventure  on  foot. 

Ten  men  were  left  to  guard  the  horses ;  signals  were 
agreed  upon  by  which  they  could  communicate  in  case  of 
need  ;  and  Dick  set  forth  at  the  head  of  the  remainder, 
Alicia  Risingham  walking  stoutly  by  his  side. 

The  men  had  freed  themselves  of  heavy  armour,  and 
left  behind  their  lances  ;  and  they  now  marched  with  a  very 
good  spirit  in  the  frozen  snow,  and  under  the  exhilarating 
lustre  of  the  moon.  The  descent  into  the  dingle,  where 
a  stream  strained  sobbing  through  the  snow  and  ice,  was 
effected  with  silence  and  order  ;  and  on  the  further  side, 
being  then  within  a  short  half  mile  of  where  Dick  had 
seen  the  glimmer  of  the  fire,  the  party  halted  to  breathe 
before  the  attack. 

In  the  vast  silence  of  the  wood,  the  lightest  sounds  were 
audible  from  far ;  and  Alicia,  who  was  keen  of  hearing, 
held  up  her  finger  warningly  and  stooped  to  listen.  All 
followed  her  example  ;  but  besides  the  groans  of  the 


NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS.  303 

choked  brook  in  the  dingle  close  behind,  and  the  barking 
of  a  fox  at  a  distance  of  many  miles  among  the  forest,  to 
Dick's  acutest  hearkening,  not  a  breath  was  audible. 

"But  yet,  for  sure,  I  heard  the  clash  of  harness,"  whis- 
pered Alicia. 

"Madam,"  returned  Dick,  who  was  more  afraid  of  that 
young  lady  than  of  ten  stout  warriors,  "  I  would  not  hint 
ye  were  mistaken ;  but  it  might  well  have  come  from 
either  of  the  camps." 

"It came  not  thence.  It  came  from  westward,"  she  de- 
clared. 

"  It  may  be  what  it  will,"  returned  Dick  ;  "  and  it  must 
be  as  Heaven  please.  Beck  we  not  a  jot,  but  push  on  the 
livelier,  and  put  it  to  the  touch.  Up,  friends — enough 
breathed." 

As  they  advanced,  the  snow  became  more  and  more 
trampled  with  hoof-marks,  and  it  was  plain  that  they  were 
drawing  near  to  the  encampment  of  a  considerable  force 
of  mounted  men.  Presently  they  could  see  the  smoke  pour- 
ing from  among  the  trees,  ruddily  coloured  on  its  lower 
edge  and  scattering  bright  sparks. 

And  here,  pursuant  to  Dick's  orders,  his  men  began  to 
open  out,  creeping  stealthily  in  the  covert,  to  surround  on 
every  side  the  camp  of  their  opponents.  He  himself,  plac- 
ing Alicia  in  the  shelter  of  a  bulky  oak,  stole  straight 
forth  in  the  direction  of  the  fire. 

At  last,  through  an  opening  of  the  wood,  his  eye  em- 
braced the  scene  of  the  encampment.  The  fire  had  been 


304  THE    BLACK    ARROW. 

built  upon  a  heathy  hummock  of  the  ground,  surrounded 
on  three  sides  by  thicket,  and  it  now  burned  very  strong, 
roaring  aloud  and  brandishing  flames.  Around  it  there 
sat  not  quite  a  dozen  people,  warmly  cloaked ;  but  though 
the  neighbouring  snow  was  trampled  down  as  by  a  regi- 
ment, Dick  looked  in  vain  for  any  horse.  He  began  to 
have  a  terrible  misgiving  that  he  was  out-manoeuvred. 
At  the  same  time,  in  a  tall  man  with  a  steel  salet,  who  was 
spreading  his  hands  before  the  blaze,  he  recognized  his 
old  friend  and  still  kindly  enemy,  Bennet  Hatch ;  and  in 
two  others,  sitting  a  little  back,  he  made  out,  even  in 
their  male  disguise,  Joanna  Sedley  and  Sir  Daniel's  wife. 

"  Well,"  thought  he  to  himself,  "  even  if  I  lose  my  horses, 
let  me  get  my  Joanna,  and  why  should  I  complain  ?  " 

And  then,  from  the  further  side  of  the  encampment, 
there  came  a  little  whistle,  announcing  that  his  men  had 
joined,  and  the  investment  was  complete. 

Bennet,  at  the  sound,  started  to  his  feet ;  but  ere  he 
had  time  to  spring  upon  his  arms,  Dick  hailed  him. 

"  Bennet,"  he  said — "  Bennet,  old  friend,  yield  ye.  Ye 
will  but  spill  men's  lives  in  vain,  if  ye  resist." 

"  Tis  Master  Shelton,  by  St.  Barbary ! "  cried  Hatch. 
"  Yield  me  ?  Ye  ask  much.  What  force  have  ye  ?  " 

"  I  tell  you,  Bennet,  ye  are  both  outnumbered  and  be- 
girt," said  Dick.  "^Caesar  and  Charlemagne  would  cry  for 
quarter.  I  have  two  score  men  at  my  whistle,  and  with 
one  shoot  of  arrows  I  could  answer  for  you  all." 

"  Master  Dick,"  said  Beunet,  "  it  goes  against  my  heart ; 


NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS.  305 

but  I  must  do  my  duty.  The  saints  help  you  ! "  And 
therewith  he  raised  a  little  tucket  to  his  mouth  and  wound 
a  rousing  call. 

Then  followed  a  moment  of  confusion  ;  for  while  Dick, 
fearing  for  the  ladies,  still  hesitated  to  give  the  word  to 
shoot,  Hatch's  little  band  sprang  to  their  weapons  and 
formed  back  to  back  as  for  a  fierce  resistance.  In  the 
hurry  of  their  change  of  place,  Joanna  sprang  from  her 
seat  and  ran  like  an  arrow  to  her  lover's  side. 

"  Here,  Dick  ! "  she  cried,  as  she  clasped  his  hand  in 
hers. 

But  Dick  still  stood  irresolute ;  he  was  yet  young  to 
the  more  deplorable  necessities  of  war,  and  the  thought 
of  old  Lady  Brackley  checked  the  command  upon  his 
tongue.  His  own  men  became  restive.  Some  of  them 
cried  on  him  by  name  ;  others,  of  their  own  accord,  began 
to  shoot ;  and  at  the  first  discharge  poor  Bennet  bit  the 
dust.  Then  Dick  awoke. 

"  On ! "  he  cried.  "  Shoot,  boys,  and  keep  to  cover. 
England  and  York  !  " 

But  just  then  the  dull  beat  of  many  horses  on  the  snow 
suddenly  arose  in  the  hollow  ear  of  the  night,  and,  with 
incredible  swiftness,  drew  nearer  and  swelled  louder.  At 
the  same  time,  answering  tuckets  repeated  and  repeated 
Hatch's  call. 

"Rally,  rally!"  cried  Dick.  "Rally  upon  me!  Rally 
/or  your  lives  ! " 

But  his  men — afoot,  scattered,  taken  in  the  hour  when 
20 


306  THE   BLACK   AKROW. 

they  had  counted  on  an  easy  triumph — began  instead  to 
give  ground  severally,  and  either  stood  wavering  or  dis- 
persed into  the  thickets.  And  when  the  first  of  the  horse- 
men came  charging  through  the  open  avenues  and  fiercely 
riding  their  steeds  into  the  underwood,  a  few  stragglers 
were  overthrown  or  speared  among  the  brush,  but  the 
bulk  of  Dick's  command  had  simply  melted  at  the  rumor 
of  their  coming. 

Dick  stood  for  a  moment,  bitterly  recognizing  the  fruits 
of  his  precipitate  and  unwise  valor.  Sir  Daniel  had  seen 
the  fire ;  he  had  moved  out  with  his  main  force,  whether 
to  attack  his  pursuers  or  to  take  them  in  the  rear  if  they 
should  venture  the  assault.  His  had  been  throughout 
the  part  of  a  sagacious  captain  ;  Dick's  the  conduct  of  an 
eager  boy.  And  here  was  the  young  knight,  his  sweet- 
heart, indeed,  holding  him  tightly  by  the  hand,  but  other- 
wise alone,  his  whole  command  of  men  and  horses  dis- 
persed in  the  night  and  the  wide  forest,  like  a  paper  of 
pins  in  a  hay  barn. 

"The  saints  enlighten  me  ! "  he  thought.  "It  is  well  I 
was  knighted  for  this  morning's  matter ;  this  doth  me  little 
honour." 

And  thereupon,  still  holding  Joanna,  he  began  to  run. 

The  silence  of  the  night  was  now  shattered  by  the  shouts 
of  the  men  of  Tunstall,  as  they  galloped  hither  and  thither, 
hunting  fugitives  ;  and  Dick  broke  boldly  through  the 
underwood  and  ran  straight  before  him  like  a  deer.  The 
silver  clearness  of  the  moon  upon  the  open  snow  increased 


NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS.  307 

by  contrast,  the  obscurity  of  the  thickets ;  and  the  extreme 
dispersion  of  the  vanquished  led  the  pursuers  into  widely 
divergent  paths.  Hence,  in  but  a  little  while,  Dick  and 
Joanna  paused,  in  a  close  covert,  and  heard  the  sounds  of 
the  pursuit,  scattering  abroad,  indeed,  in  all  directions, 
but  yet  fainting  already  in  the  distance. 

"  An  I  had  but  kept  a  reserve  of  them  together,"  Dick 
cried,  bitterly,  "  I  could  have  turned  the  tables  yet ! 
Well,  we  live  and  learn  ;  next  time,  it  shall  go  better,  by 
the  rood." 

" Nay,  Dick,"  said  Joanna,  "  what  matters  it?  Here  we 
are  together  once  again." 

He  looked  at  her,  and  there  she  was — John  Matcham, 
as  of  yore,  in  hose  and  doublet.  But  now  he  knew  her  ; 
now,  even  in  that  ungainly  dress,  she  smiled  upon  him, 
bright  with  love  ;  and  his  heart  was  transported  with 

j°y- 

"Sweetheart,"  he  said,  "if  ye  forgive  this  blunderer, 
what  care  I  ?  Make  we  direct  for  Holywood  ;  there  lieth 
your  good  guardian  and  my  better  friend,  Lord  Foxham. 
There  shall  we  be  wed ;  and  whether  poor  or  wealthy, 
famous  or  unknown,  what  matters  it?  This  day,  dear 
love,  I  won  iny  spurs  ;  I  was  commended  by  great  men  for 
my  valour ;  I  thought  myself  the  goodliest  man  of  war  in 
all  broad  England.  Then,  first,  I  fell  out  of  my  favour 
with  the  great ;  and  now  have  I  been  well  thrashed,  and 
clean  lost  my  soldiers.  There  was  a  downfall  for  conceit ! 
But,  dear,  I  care  not — dear,  if  ye  still  love  me  and  will 


308  THE   BLACK 

wed,  I  would  have  my  knighthood  done  away,  ana  mind 
it  not  a  jot." 

"  My  Dick ! "  she  cried.     "  And  did  they  knight  you  ?  " 

"Ay,  dear,  ye  are  my  lady  now,"  he  answered,  fondly ; 
"  or  ye  shall,  ere  noon  to-morrow — will  ye  not  ?  " 

"  That  will  I,  Dick,  with  a  glad  heart,"  she  answered. 

"Ay,  sir?  Methought  ye  were  to  be  a  monk!"  said  a 
voice  in  their  ears. 

"  Alicia  ! "  cried  Joanna. 

"Even  so,"  replied  the  young  lady,  coming  forward. 
"  Alicia,  whom  ye  left  for  dead,  and  whom  your  lion-driver 
found,  and  brought  to  life  again,  and,  by  my  sooth,  made 
love  to,  if  ye  want  to  know ! " 

"  I'll  not  believe  it,"  cried  Joanna.     "  Dick !  " 

"  Dick  !  "  mimicked  Alicia.  "  Dick,  indeed  !  Ay,  fair 
sir,  and  ye  desert  poor  damsels  in  distress,"  she  continued, 
turning  to  the  young  knight.  "  Ye  leave  them  planted 
behind  oaks.  But  they  say  true — the  age  of  chivalry  ia 
dead." 

"  Madam,"  cried  Dick,  in  despair,  "  upon  my  soul  I  had 
forgotten  you  outright.  Madam,  ye  must  try  to  pardon 
me.  Ye  see,  I  had  new  found  Joanna !  " 

"  I  did  not  suppose  that  ye  had  done  it  o'  purpose," 
she  retorted.  "  But  I  will  be  cruelly  avenged.  I  will  tell 
a  secret  to  my  Lady  Shelton — she  that  is  to  be,"  she  a4ded, 
curtseying.  "Joanna,"  she  continued,  "I  believe,  upon 
my  soul,  your  sweetheart  is  a  bold  fellow  hi  a  fight,  but  he 
is,  let  me  tell  you  plainly,  the  softest-hearted  simpleton  in 


NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS.  309 

England.  Go  to — ye  may  do  your  pleasure  with  him ! 
And  now,  fool  children,  first  kiss  me,  either  one  of  you,  for 
luck  and  kindness  ;  and  then  kiss  each  other  just  one 
minute  by  the  glass,  and  not  one  second  longer  ;  and  then 
let  us  all  three  set  forth  for  Holywood  as  fast  as  we  can 
stir  ;  for  these  woods,  methinks,  are  full  of  peril  and  ex- 
ceeding cold." 

"  But  did  my  Dick  make  love  to  you  ?  "  asked  Joanna, 
clinging  to  her  sweetheart's  side. 

"Nay,  fool  girl,"  returned  Alicia  ;  "it  was  I  made  love 
to  him.  I  offered  to  marry  him,  indeed  ;  but  he  bade  me 
go  marry  with  my  likes.  These  were  his  words.  Nay, 
that  I  will  say :  he  is  more  plain  than  pleasant.  But  now, 
children,  for  the  sake  of  sense,  set  forward.  Shall  we  go 
once  more  over  the  dingle,  or  push  straight  for  Holy* 
wood  ? " 

"  Why,"  said  Dick,  "  I  would  like  dearly  to  get  upon  a 
horse  ;  for  I  have  been  sore  mauled  and  beaten,  one  way 
and  another,  these  last  days,  and  my  poor  body  is  one 
bruise.  But  how  think  ye  ?  If  the  men,  upon  the  alarm 
of  the  fighting,  had  fled  away,  we  should  have  gone  about 
for  nothing.  'Tis  but  some  three  short  miles  to  Holywood 
direct ;  the  bell  hath  not  beat  nine ;  the  snow  is  pretty 
firm  to  walk  upon,  the  moon  clear  ;  how  if  we  went  even 
as  we  are  ?  " 

"  Agreed,"  cried  Alicia  ;  but  Joanna  only  pressed  upon 
Dick's  arm. 

Forth,  then,  they  went,  through  open  leafless  grovea 


310  THE  BLACK   ARROW. 

and  down  snow-clad  alleys,  tinder  the  white  face  of  the 
winter  moon  ;  Dick  and  Joanna  walking  hand  in  hand  and 
in  a  heaven  of  pleasure  ;  and  their  light-minded  compan- 
ion, her  own  bereavements  heartily  forgotten,  followed  a 
pace  or  two  behind,  now  rallying  them  upon  their  silence, 
and  now  drawing  happy  pictures  of  their  future  and 
united  livea 

Still,  indeed,  in  the  distance  of  the  wood,  the  riders  of 
Tunstall  might  be  heard  urging  their  pursuit ;  and  from 
time  to  time  cries  or  the  clash  of  steel  announced  the 
shock  of  enemies.  But  in  these  young  folk,  bred  among 
the  alarms  of  war,  and  fresh  from  such  a  multiplicity  of 
dangers,  neither  fear  nor  pity  could  be  lightly  wakened. 
Content  to  find  the  sounds  still  drawing  farther  and  farther 
away,  they  gave  up  their  hearts  to  the  enjoyment  of  the 
hour,  walking  already,  as  Alicia  put  it,  in  a  wedding  pro- 
cession ;  and  neither  the  rude  solitude  of  the  forest,  nor 
the  cold  of  the  freezing  night,  had  any  force  to  shadow  or 
distract  their  happiness. 

At  length,  from  a  rising  hill,  they  looked  below  them  on 
the  dell  of  Holywood.  The  great  windows  of  the  forest 
abbey  shone  with  torch  and  candle  ;  its  high  pinnacles 
and  spires  arose  very  clear  and  silent,  and  the  gold  rood 
upon  the  topmost  summit  glittered  brightly  in  the  mooa. 
All  about  it,  in  the  open  glade,  camp-fires  were  burning, 
and  the  ground  was  thick  with  huts ;  and  across  the  midst 
of  the  picture  the  frozen  river  curved. 

"  By  the  mass,"  said  Richard,  "  there  are  Lord  Foxham'a 


NIGHT   IN   THE   WOODS.  311 

fellows  still  encamped.  The  messenger  hath  certainly  mis- 
carried. Well,  then,  so  better.  We  have  power  at  hand 
to  face  Sir  Daniel." 

But  if  Lord  Foxham's  men  still  lay  encamped  in  the 
long  holm  at  Holy  wood,  it  was  from  a  different  reason  from 
the  one  supposed  by  Dick.  They  had  marched,  indeed, 
for  Shoreby  ;  but  ere  they  were  half  way  thither,  a  second 
messenger  met  them,  and  bade  them  return  to  their  morn- 
ing's camp,  to  bar  the  road  against  Lancastrian  fugitives, 
and  to  be  so  much  nearer  to  the  main  army  of  York.  For 
Richard  of  Gloucester,  having  finished  the  battle  and 
stamped  out  his  foes  in  that  district,  was  already  on  the 
march  to  rejoin  his  brother  ;  and  not  long  after  the  return 
of  my  Lord  Foxham's  retainers,  Crookback  himself  drew 
rein  before  the  abbey  door.  It  was  in  honour  of  this 
august  visitor  that  the  windows  shone  with  lights  ;  and  at 
the  hour  of  Dick's  arrival  with  his  sweetheart  and  her 
friend,  the  whole  ducal  party  was  being  entertained  in  the 
refectory  with  the  splendour  of  that  powerful  and  luxu- 
rious monastery. 

Dick,  not  quite  with  his  good  will,  was  brought  before 
them.  Gloucester,  sick  with  fatigue,  sat  leaning  upon  one 
hand  his  white  and  terrifying  countenance  ;  Lord  Foxham, 
half  recovered  from  his  wound,  was  in  a  place  of  honour 
on  his  left. 

"  How,  sir  ?  "  asked  Richard.  "  Have  ye  brought  me 
Sir  Daniel's  head  ?  " 

"My  lord  duke,"  replied  Dick,  stoutly  enough,  but  with 


312  THE   BLACK    ARROW. 

a  qualm  at  heart,  "  I  have  not  even  the  good  fortune  to 
return  with  my  command.  I  have  been,  so  please  your 
gi*ace,  well  beaten." 

Gloucester  looked  upon  him  with  a  formidable  frown. 

"I  gave  you  fifty  lances,*  sir,"  he  said. 

"My  lord  duke,  I  had  but  fifty  men-at-arms,"  replied 
the  young  knight. 

"How  is  this  ?  "  said  Gloucester.  "  He  did  ask  me  fifty 
lances." 

"  May  it  please  your  grace,"  replied  Catesby,  smoothly, 
"  for  a  pursuit  we  gave  him  but  the  horsemen." 

"It  is  well,"  replied  Richard,  adding,  "  Shelton,  ye  may 

g°-" 

"  Stay  !  "  said  Lord  Foxham.  "This  young  man  likewise 
had  a  charge  from  me.  It  may  be  he  hath  better  sped. 
Say,  Master  Shelton,  have  ye  found  the  maid  ?  " 

"  I  praise  the  saints,  my  lord,"  said  Dick,  "  she  is  in  this 
house." 

"Is  it  even  so?  Well,  then,  my  lord  the  duke,"  re- 
sumed Lord  Foxham,  "  with  your  good  will,  to-morrow, 
before  the  army  march,  I  do  propose  a  marriage.  Thia 
young  squire " 

"  Young  knight,"  interrupted  Catesby. 

"  Say  ye  so,  Sir  William  ?  "  cried  Lord  Foxham. 

"I  did  myself,  and  for  good  service,  dub  him  knight," 
said  Gloucester.  "He  hath  twice  manfully  served  me. 

*  Technically,  the  term  ''  lance  ''  included  a  not  quite  certain  num- 
ber of  foot  soldiers  attached  to  the  man-at-arms. 


DICK'S    KEVENGE.  313 

It  is  not  valour  of  hands,  it  is  a  man's  mind  of  iron,  that 
he  lacks.  He  will  not  rise,  Lord  Foxham.  Tis  a  fellow 
that  will  fight  indeed  bravely  in  a  mellay,  but  hath  a 
capon's  heart.  Howbeit,  if  he  is  to  marry,  marry  him  in 
the  name  of  Mary,  and  be  done  ! " 

"  Nay,  he  is  a  brave  lad — I  know  it,"  said  Lord  Foxham. 
"  Content  ye,  then,  Sir  Richard.  I  have  compounded  this 
affair  with  Master  Hamley,  and  to-morrow  ye  shall  wed." 

Whereupon  Dick  judged  it  prudent  to  withdraw  ;  but 
he  was  not  yet  clear  of  the  refectory,  when  a  man,  but 
newly  alighted  at  the  gate,  came  running  four  stairs  at  a 
bound,  and,  brushing  through  the  abbey  servants,  threw 
himself  on  one  knee  before  the  duke. 

"  Victory,  my  lord,"  he  cried. 

And  before  Dick  had  got  to  the  chamber  set  apart  for 
him  as  Lord  Foxham's  guest,  the  troops  in  the  holm  were 
cheering  around  their  fires  ;  for  upon  that  same  day,  not 
twenty  miles  away,  a  second  crushing  blow  had  been  dealt 
to  the  power  of  Lancaster. 


CHAPTER  VTL 


DICKS    REVENGE. 


The  next  morning  Dick  was  afoot  before  the  sun,  and 
having  dressed  himself  to  the  best  advantage  with  the  aid 
of  the  Lord  Foxham's  baggage,  and  got  good  reports 


314:  THE   BLACK   AKROW. 

of  Joan,  he  set  forth  on  foot  to  walk  away  his  impa- 
tience. 

For  some  while  he  made  rounds  among  the  soldiery, 
who  were  getting  to  arms  in  the  wintry  twilight  of  the 
dawn  and  by  the  red  glow  of  torches  ;  but  gradually  he 
strolled  further  afield,  and  at  length  passed  clean  beyond 
the  outposts,  and  walked  alone  in  the  frozen  forest,  waiting 
for  the  sun. 

His  thoughts  were  both  quiet  and  happy.  His  brief 
favour  with  the  Duke  he  could  not  find  it  in  his  heart  to 
mourn ;  with  Joan  to  wife,  and  my  Lord  Foxham  for  a 
faithful  patron,  he  looked  most  happily  upon  the  future  ; 
and  in  the  past  he  found  but  little  to  regret. 

As  he  thus  strolled  and  pondered,  the  solemn  light  of 
the  morning  grew  more  clear,  the  east  was  already  coloured 
by  the  sun,  and  a  little  scathing  wind  blew  up  the  frozen 
snow.  He  turned  to  go  home ;  but  even  as  he  turned, 
his  eye  lit  upon  a  figure  behind  a  tree. 

"  Stand  ! "  he  cried.     "  Who  goes  ? " 

The  figure  stepped  forth  and  waved  its  hand  like  a  dumb 
person.  It  was  arrayed  like  a  pilgrim,  the  hood  lower- 
ed over  the  face,  but  Dick,  in  an  instant,  recognized  Sir 
Daniel. 

He  strode  up  to  him,  drawing  his  sword  ;  and  the 
knight,  putting  his  hand  in  his  bosom,  as  if  to  seize  a  hid- 
den weapon,  steadfastly  awaited  his  approach. 

"  Well,  Dickon,"  said  Sir  Daniel,  "  how  is  it  to  be  ?  Do 
ye  make  war  upon  the  fallen  ?  " 


DICK'S    REVENGE.  315 

"I  made  no  war  upon  your  life,"  replied  the  lad  ;  "I 
was  your  true  friend  until  ye  sought  for  mine ;  but  ye 
have  sought  for  it  greedily." 

"Nay — self-defence,"  replied  the  knight.  "And  now, 
boy,  the  news  of  this  battle,  and  the  presence  of  yon 
crooked  devil  here  in  mine  own  wood,  have  broken  me 
beyond  all  help.  I  go  to  Holy  wood  for  sanctuary  ;  thence 
overseas,  with  what  I  can  carry,  and  to  begin  life  again  in 
Burgundy  or  France." 

"Ye  may  not  go  to  Holy  wood,"  said  Dick. 

"How !     May  not  ?  "  asked  the  knight. 

"  Look  ye,  Sir  Daniel,  this  is  my  marriage  morn,"  said 
Dick  ;  "  and  yon  sun  that  is  to  rise  will  make  the  bright- 
est day  that  ever  shone  for  me.  Your  life  is  forfeit — 
doubly  forfeit,  for  my  father's  death  and  your  own  prac- 
tices to  meward.  But  I  myself  have  done  amiss  ;  I  have 
brought  about  men's  deaths  ;  and  upon  this  glad  day  I 
will  be  neither  judge  nor  hangman.  An  ye  were  the  devil, 
I  would  not  lay  a  hand  on  you.  An  ye  were  the  devil,  ye 
might  go  where  ye  will  for  me.  Seek  God's  forgiveness  ; 
mine  ye  have  freely.  But  to  go  on  to  Holywood  is  differ- 
ent. I  carry  arms  for  York,  and  I  will  suffer  no  spy  with- 
in their  lines.  Hold  it,  then,  for  certain,  if  ye  set  one  foot 
before  another,  I  will  uplift  my  voice  and  call  the  nearest 
post  to  seize  you." 

"  Ye  mock  me,"  said  Sir  Daniel.  "  I  have  no  safety  out 
of  Holywood." 

"I  care  no  more," returned  Richard.     "I  let  you  go 


316  THE   BLACK  ARKOW. 

east,  west,  or  south  ;  north  I  will  not.  Holywood  is  shut 
against  you.  Go,  and  seek  not  to  return.  For,  once  ye 
are  gone,  I  will  warn  every  post  about  this  army,  and  there 
will  be  so  shrewd  a  watch  upon  all  pilgrims  that,  once 
again,  were  ye  the  very  devil,  ye  would  find  it  ruin  to  make 
the  essay." 

"  Ye  doom  me,"  said  Sir  Daniel,  gloomily. 

"I doom  you  not,"  returned  Richard.  "If  it  so  please 
you  to  set  your  valour  against  mine,  come  on  ;  and  though 
I  fear  it  be  disloyal  to  my  party,  I  will  take  the  challenge 
openly  and  fully,  fight  you  with  mine  own  single  strength, 
and  call  for  none  to  help  me.  So  shall  I  avenge  my  father, 
with  a  perfect  conscience." 

"  Ay,"  said  Sir  Daniel,  "  y'  have  a  long  sword  against 
my  dagger." 

"  I  rely  upon  Heaven  only,"  answered  Dick,  casting  his 
sword  some  way  behind  him  on  the  snow.  "Now,  if 
your  ill-fate  bids  you,  come  ;  and,  under  the  pleasure  of 
the  Almighty,  I  make  myself  bold  to  feed  your  bones  to 
foxes." 

"I  did  but  try  you,  Dickon,"  returned  the  knight,  with 
an  uneasy  semblance  of  a  laugh.  "  I  would  not  spill  your 
blood." 

"  Go,  then,  ere  it  be  too  late,"  replied  Shelton.  "  In 
five  minutes  I  will  call  the  post.  I  do  perceive  that  I  am 
too  long-suffering.  Had  but  our  places  been  reversed,  I 
should  have  been  bound  hand  and  foot  some  minutesf 
oast." 


DICK'S   REVENGE.  317 

"  Well,  Dickon,  I  will  go,"  replied  Sir  Daniel  "When 
tte  next  meet,  it  shall  repent  you  that  ye  were  so  harsh." 
1  And  with  these  words,  the  knight  turned  and  began  to 
move  off  under  the  trees.  Dick  watched  him  with 
strangely-mingled  feelings,  as  he  went,  swiftly  and  warily, 
and  ever  and  again  turning  a  wicked  eye  upon  the  lad  who 
had  spared  him,  and  whom  he  still  suspected. 

There  was  upon  one  side  of  where  he  went  a  thicket, 
strongly  matted  with  green  ivy,  and,  even  in  its  winter 
state,  impervious  to  the  eye.  Herein,  all  of  a  sudden,  a 
bow  sounded  like  a  note  of  music.  An  arrow  flew,  and 
with  a  great,  choked  cry  of  agony  and  anger,  the  Knight 
of  Tunstall  threw  up  his  hands  and  fell  forward  in  the 
snow. 

Dick  bounded  to  his  side  and  raised  him.  His  face  des- 
perately worked  ;  his  whole  body  was  shaken  by  contort- 
ing spasms. 

"Is  the  arrow  black?  "  he  gasped. 

"  It  is  black,"  replied  Dick,  gravely. 

And  then,  before  he  could  add  one  word,  a  desperate 
seizure  of  pain  shook  the  wounded  man  from  head  to  foot, 
so  that  his  body  leaped  in  Dick's  supporting  arms,  and 
with  the  extremity  of  that  pang  his  spirit  fled  in  silence. 

The  young  man  laid  him  back  gently  on  the  snow  and 
prayed  for  that  unprepared  and  guilty  spirit,  and  as  he 
prayed  the  sun  came  up  at  a  bound,  and  the  robins  began 
chirping  in  the  ivy. 

When  he  rose  to  his  feet,  he  found  another  man  upon 


318  THE    BLACK   ARROW. 

his  knees  but  a  few  steps  behind  him,  and,  still  with  un« 
covered  head,  he  waited  until  that  prayer  also  should  be 
over.  It  took  long  ;  the  man,  with  his  head  bowed  and 
his  face  covered  with  his  hands,  prayed  like  one  in  a  great 
disorder  or  distress  of  mind  ;  and  by  the  bow  that  lay  be- 
side him,  Dick  judged  that  he  was  no  other  than  the  archer 
who  had  laid  Sir  Daniel  low. 

At  length  he,  also,  rose,  and  showed  the  countenance  of 
Ellis  Duckworth. 

"Richard,"  he  said,  very  gravely,  "I  heard  you.  Ye 
took  the  better  part  and  pardoned  ;  I  took  the  worse,  and 
there  lies  the  clay  of  mine  enemy.  Pray  for  me." 

And  he  wrung  him  by  the  hand. 

"Sir,"  said  Richard,  "I  will  pray  for  you,  indeed; 
though  how  I  may  prevail  I  wot  not.  But  if  ye  have  so 
long  pursued  revenge,  and  find  it  now  of  such  a  sorry 
flavour,  bethink  ye,  were  it  not  well  to  pardon  others? 
Hatch — he  is  dead,  poor  shrew !  I  would  have  spared  a 
better  ;  and  for  Sir  Daniel,  here  lies  his  body.  But  for 
the  priest,  if  I  might  anywise  prevail,  I  would  have  you 
let  him  go." 

A  flash  came  into  the  eyes  of  Ellis  Duckworth. 

"  Nay,"  he  said,  "  the  devil  is  still  strong  within  me. 
But  be  at  rest ;  the  Black  Arrow  flieth  nevermore — the 
fellowship  is  broken.  They  that  still  live  shall  come  to 
their  quiet  and  ripe  end,  in  Heaven's  good  time,  for  me ; 
and  for  yourself,  go  where  your  better  fortune  calls  you, 
and  think  no  more  of  Ellis." 


CONCLUSION.  319 

CHAPTER  VHL 

CONCLUSION. 

About  nine  in  the  morning,  Lord  Foxham  was  leading 
his  ward,  once  more  dressed  as  befitted  her  sex,  and  fol- 
lowed by  Alicia  Risingham,  to  the  church  of  Holywood, 
when  Richard  Crookback,  his  brow  already  heavy  with 
cares,  crossed  their  path  and  paused. 

"  Is  this  the  maid  ?  "  he  asked  ;  and  when  Lord  Foxham 
had  replied  in  the  affirmative,  "  Minion,"  he  added,  "  hold 
up  your  face  until  I  see  its  favour." 

He  looked  upon  her  sourly  for  a  little. 

"Ye  are  fair,"  he  said  at  last,  "and,  as  they  tell  me, 
dowered.  How  if  I  offered  you  a  brave  marriage,  as  be- 
came your  face  and  parentage  ?  " 

"My  lord  duke,"  replied  Joanna,  "may  it  please  your 
grace,  I  had  rather  wed  with  Sir  Richard." 

"  How  so  ?  "  he  asked,  harshly.  "  Marry  but  the  man  I 
name  to  you,  and  he  shall  be  my  lord,  and  you  my  lady, 
before  night.  For  Sir  Richard,  let  me  tell  you  plainly,  he 
will  die  Sir  Richard." 

"I  ask  no  more  of  Heaven,  my  lord,  than  but  to  die  Sir 
Richard's  wife,"  returned  Joanna. 

"  Look  ye  at  that,  my  lord,"  said  Gloucester,  turning  to 
Lord  Foxham.  "  Here  be  a  pair  for  you.  The  lad,  when 
for  good  services  I  gave  hirn  his  choice  of  my  favour,  chose 


320  THE   BLACK    ARROW. 

but  the  grace  of  an  old,  drunken  shipman.  I  did  warn 
him  freely,  but  he  was  stout  in  his  besottedness.  'Here 
dieth  your  favour/  said  I ;  and  he,  my  lord,  with  a  most 
assured  impertinence,  'Mine  be  the  loss,'  quoth  he.  It 
shall  be  so,  by  the  rood ! " 

"Said  he  so?"  cried  Alicia.  "Then  well  said,  lion- 
driver  ! " 

"Who  is  this?  "  asked  the  duke. 

"  A  prisoner  of  Sir  Richard's,"  answered  Lord  Foxham  j 
"  Mistress  Alicia  Risingham." 

"  See  that  she  be  married  to  a  sure  man,"  said  the 
duke. 

"I  had  thought  of  my  kinsman,  Hamley,  an  it  like  your 
grace,"  returned  Lord  Foxham,  "  He  hath  well  served  the 
cause." 

"  It  likes  me  well,"  said  Richard.  "  Let  them  be  wedded 
speedily.  Say,  fair  maid,  will  you  wed  ?  " 

"  My  lord  duke,"  said  Alicia,  "  so  as  the  man  is  straight " 

And  there,  in  a  perfect  consternation,  the  voice  died 

on  her  tongue. 

"  He  is  straight,  my  mistress,"  replied  Richard,  calmly, 
*I  am  the  only  crookback  of  my  party  ;  we  are  else  pass- 
ably well  shapen.  Ladies,  and  you,  my  lord,"  he  added, 
with  a  sudden  change  to  grave  courtesy,  "judge  me  not 
too  churlish  if  I  leave  you.  A  captain,  in  the  time  of  war, 
hath  not  the  ordering  of  his  hours." 

And  with  a  very  handsome  salutation  he  passed  on,  fol- 
lowed by  his  officers. 


CONCLUSION.  321 

"  Alack,"  cried  Alicia,  "  I  am  shent ! " 

"  Ye  know  him  not,"  replied  Lord  Foxham.  "  It  is  but 
a  trifle  ;  he  hath  already  clean  forgot  your  words." 

"He  is,  then,  the  very  flower  of  knighthood,"  said 
Alicia. 

"Nay,  he  but  mindeth  other  things,"  returned  Lord 
Foxham.  "Tarry  we  no  more." 

In  the  chancel  they  found  Dick  waiting,  attended  by  a 
few  young  men  ;  and  there  were  he  and  Joan  united. 
When  they  came  forth  again,  happy  and  yet  serious,  into 
the  frosty  air  and  sunlight,  the  long  files  of  the  army  were 
already  winding  forward  up  the  road  ;  already  the  Duke 
of  Gloucester's  banner  was  unfolded  and  began  to  move 
from  before  the  abbey  in  a  clump  of  spears  ;  and  behind 
it,  girt  by  steel-clad  knights,  the  bold,  black-hearted,  and 
ambitious  hunchback  moved  on  towards  his  brief  kingdom 
and  his  lasting  infamy.  But  the  wedding  party  turned 
upon  the  other  side,  and  sat  down,  with  sober  merriment, 
to  breakfast.  The  father  cellarer  attended  on  their  wants, 
and  sat  with  them  at  table.  Hamley,  all  jealousy  forgot- 
ten, began  to  ply  the  nowise  loth  Alicia  with  courtship. 
And  there,  amid  the  sounding  of  tuckets  and  the  clash  of 
armoured  soldiery  and  horses  continually  moving  forth, 
Dick  and  Joan  sat  side  by  side,  tenderly  held  hands,  and 
looked,  with  ever  growing  affection,  in  each  other's  eyes. 

Thenceforth  the  dust  and  blood  of  that  unruly  epoch 
passed  them  by.  They  dwelt  apart  from  alarms  in  the 

green  forest  where  their  love  began. 
21 


IHE    BLACK.    ARROW. 

Two  old  men  in  the  meanwhile  enjoyed  pensions  in  great 
prosperity  and  peace,  and  with  perhaps  a  superfluity  of 
ale  and  wine,  in  Tunstall  hamlet.  One  had  been  all  his 
life  a  shipman,  and  continued  to  the  last  to  lament  his  man 
Tom.  The  other,  who  had  been  a  bit  of  everything,  turned 
in  the  end  towards  piety,  and  made  a  most  religious  death 
under  the  name  of  Brother  Honestus  in  the  neighbouring 
abbey.  So  Lawless  had  his  will,  and  died  a  friar. 


THE   END. 


\ 


A     000123054     9 


